Stories from author j267

[Brainmetal]

A Game Gone Wrong

By j267 ©

We are a twenty-nine year old couple that has been married for just five years. We met during our studies in the MBA program of a major university in the south and got married shortly after graduation.

Sarah is a beautiful brunette 5'6" in height and weighing 122 pounds with perfect C cup breasts that sit high on her chest. Her hair is coal black and has a deep luster that accents perfectly her dark brown eyes and creamy complexion. Because she works out religiously, her body is extremely toned with hardly an ounce of fat. In addition to her looks, she is also very intelligent having graduated near the top of our class and now works in the finance department of a large multi-national corporation.

How I landed her has always been a pleasant mystery to me. My name is Chris and I certainly don't equal her looks. I view myself as average with a build of 5"11" and 180 pounds. I work in sales for a nicely growing regional company and between our two incomes and our decision to put off children we are able to enjoy a pretty nice life with a home in a good neighborhood and the ability to dine and travel without a huge need to watch costs.

Another good thing about our relationship is an active and fulfilling sex life that is highly communicative. In addition, we both enjoy talking about our fantasies and seeking out ways to expand our sexual horizons. What makes it even more fulfilling is the fact that Sarah and I only had limited sexual involvement before we started dating. Sarah had been with one man prior to me which was a long term relationship during her undergraduate college days and I had been with five women starting with a girlfriend in high school. Thus, most of our explorations are first time experiences for both of us.

Like I said, we enjoy seeking out ways to expand our horizons and the situation I'm about to describe started out as one of these events. Sarah and I had recently been to one of those erotic stores and purchased some clothing for her that I had her wear around the house for fun. Her outfit included a 12" fake leather miniskirt and a sheer pullover top that I had her wear without a bra so that her small nipples showed through the fabric. To finish off the look, she had 4" pink platform shoes that raised her and accented her taut butt.

For the next several weeks, on at least one day I would have her wear the outfit in the evening around the house. She would parade around and tease me finding reasons to walk back and forth and bend over until I couldn't take it anymore. As I undressed her and ravished her body I always found that she was turned on and very excited too.

One Friday night in early May when Sarah was wearing the outfit we were in an especially playful and antsy mood and I convinced her, with little effort, that we should drive around the city and see what was going on. While the idea excited her she quickly informed me not to get any ideas about going in anywhere because she was not about to be seen in public in the slutty clothing. I assured her she was safe and so at around 10:00 PM we poured ourselves two glasses of wine in plastic tumblers and set out in her Lexus SUV.

Of course, I had to play some games like driving next to trucks and turning on the interior lights at stoplights pretending to be looking for something. She took it in good spirits and we were thoroughly enjoying our little game when an idea flashed through me head. I guided the car towards the south end of downtown where the flash of the city gave way to a more industrial and seedier feel. There, I knew, were several streets that were notorious for dive bars, run down motels and streetwalking prostitutes.

Sarah and I were bantering back and forth so much that she didn't catch on to my intent until we were already in the area. When she understood where we were, she just gave me one of her withering stares then rolled her eyes without saying anything. We cruised back and forth with the windows down just getting the feel of the street and talking about the sights and characters we came across. After several circuits, we got a sense of the flow of things, such as spotting men on the prowl and how the street corners used by the prostitutes were determined by the proximity to the sleazy motels. There were also the run down bars but these seemed to operate separately from the sexual aspect of the area.

During one long red light, we watched a young and attractive prostitute at close distance talk to a man in a late model Explorer. It was apparent that they had successfully concluded negotiations when she opened the door and climbed into the vehicle. Sarah was very quiet watching this scene unfold and when the young lady entered I saw her chest rise with an intake of breath and I swear her nipples also hardened.

"Did watching that excite you?" I asked bluntly.

"It hit me when she got in his car that she is going to have sex with a complete stranger." Sarah replied while looking at me with a confused expression.

We drove around for several more minutes in silence watching more of the erotic scene play out around us. My thoughts were racing and I was about to explode from sexual tension.

"Sarah, I want to pick you up." I blurted out as quickly as possible to overcome my nervousness.

"What do you mean?" She replied. By her look, I knew she understood full well what I meant but wanted me to describe it to her.

"I want to drive up to you on the street corner and pick you up like that man picked up that girl." I explained.

"Chris, we can't do that. What if someone sees me like this that knows us?" She asked. But, knowing her as I did, I knew she really wanted to be convinced it was okay.

"It will go quickly. No one will see us. I'll drop you off on the side street and you can walk to the corner and I will be there when you get there." I spat out quickly.

Sarah never responded and just leaned back into the seat back and stared straight ahead. I turned off the main street sharply and took several side streets to get into a position where Sarah had only to walk about fifty yards to reach a street corner that was currently deserted.

Without saying a word she opened the door and stepped out. I watched her incredible ass in the tiny mini move down the sidewalk towards the corner before doing a U-turn and taking the street I knew would lead me down the street where she would be standing. I wanted to pull-up so that she could lean in the passenger window while we negotiated like the young woman we watched had done.

It could not have been two minutes from the time I dropped her off until I was approaching the corner where she would be standing. As I drove up, I was stunned to see a car stopped at the curb next to her with another car waiting twenty yards behind hoping, I assumed, that a deal would not be made and he would have a chance.

My wife was standing far back from the car but I could see that a conversation was taking place. It was easily two or three minutes before that car finally moved away and the car in front of me pulled up next to her. This car was fairly run down and from what I could tell was driven by an older man with a beard. This conversation went on even longer and I noticed that Sarah was not standing as far back as she had with the first car. Finally, the car in front eased forward and I pulled up quickly next to Sarah and rolled down the passenger window.

"Hey baby, are you available?" I asked with my cock almost bursting in my pants.

"What are you looking for?" she replied in a manner that belied her innocence.

"How about a suck and a fuck?" I answered crudely.

Sarah was now leaning into the window when she responded, "I can do that sweetie but its going to cost you $300."

"Okay." I answered. I thought about more verbal jousting but I wanted her so badly at that point I cut it off.

Sarah climbed into the car with a half smile staying in character as I gunned the engine and drove swiftly to the closest motel I could find. It was pretty run down with a cashiers window instead of a lobby and, with my hands shaking, I used my credit card to get a room. Sarah was quiet as I pulled the SUV in front of the first floor room and together we exited the vehicle and went inside. She had to notice my hands trembling as I inserted the key and opened the door.

Once inside any pretense of character disappeared and our hands flew trying to take each other clothes off before collapsing naked on the bed in a deep kiss.

"Don't say a word, just do it." Sarah demanded as we broke the kiss.

My cock felt two inches longer than normal as I drove it deeply inside her soaking wet opening. On about the tenth stroke her body got rigid and she screamed in passion in full orgasm while I felt her pussy spasm around my cock. I lasted only moments longer before I exploded inside her and felt my entire life energy exit my body through my cock and enter her.

We lay there entwined for ten minutes panting, fondling and kissing before I felt her hips move and we began a slower lover's coupling. I was kissing her, sucking her nipples, ear lobes and neck as we moved together. Our passions were rising when suddenly there were voices on the walkway outside the room.

"Can I have one of those cigarettes honey?" A female voice said.

There was no response but a male voice said. "How much more if we add anal to the hour?"

"Fifty dollars more sweetie. You want to do that?" The female voice questioned.

"Yeah, I do." The unseen man replied.

The bed in our small room was only a couple feet from the window and we realized that the prostitute and her customer must be standing right outside smoking before they began their time.

"Oh, baby. How much more do I have to pay to get your ass?" I asked Sarah dropping back into character.

"Its one hundred dollars honey." Sarah said trying to use a street sound similar to the woman outside.

We never got to the anal sex. I started fucking her harder, aroused by the talk outside and the situation, and I soon started cumming but was able to hold on just long enough for Sarah to join as well.

We dressed quickly after that and got in the car and headed towards home but at every traffic light along the way we would kiss and fondle each other preparing for a long night of love making. Once home we rushed to bed and attacked each other all over again until we both fell asleep completely exhausted.

We talked about that evening the next day and agreed it had been intensely arousing for both of us. I asked Sarah what the men in the cars in front of me had asked and she said that were very bold and direct asking her the price for blow jobs and intercourse. After some prodding, she admitted that it had been something of a turn on to be looked at as a sex object and to be blatantly and openly desired by men in that situation.

Unfortunately, shortly thereafter, the summer became a busy time for both of us and our sex life definitely took a hit especially, the time we used to have to explore our sexual fantasies and boundaries. The sex outfit disappeared from sight as we barely had time for normal love making once a week.

Finally, at the beginning of September, work began to ease up for both of us and we had more time to devote to each other. We were like newlyweds again spending every free moment in bed. It was also at that time that I ran across the slutty outfit in one of the dresser drawers. That was on a Wednesday and I didn't say a word but on the following Friday, I had it laid out on the bed where Sarah would find it when she got home from work.

God how I love my wife. She never said a word, just walked out to the living room dressed in the outfit with just a bit too much make up and lipstick on. We started drinking wine and soon we were feeling no pain having downed a bottle and a half.

I had her in my arms and was nibbling on her ear when I said "Sarah, I want you to be a hooker for me again."

Her body shivered momentarily and she replied "You want to pick me up off the street and take me to a cheap motel?"

I took her hand and put it on my hard cock straining through my pants and asked her, "What does this say?"

Thirty minutes later we were driving in the same part of town checking out the same scene that we had fours months before. Nothing really had changed that we could tell. There were the same corners being worked, the same motels and the same seedy feel to the streets. This time, we picked one of the more sleazy motels and got a room beforehand. I gave the key card to Sarah telling her with a smile that it was her business address for the evening.

The corner we picked was about two hundred yards diagonal to the motel across a four lane road. We pulled down a side street from the corner and started making out. It almost got so carried away that we were ready to just return to the motel but with a last gasp effort I forced us break our embrace to allow Sarah to go to her spot. Before she got out of the car, I reached under her skirt and pulled her tiny thong down her perfect legs which she accepted without protest. My luscious wife was now about to go out onto a public street in a short mini with no panties, a sheer pull over blouse with no bra and 4" shoes for the second time. She looked like the definition of sex with her long slender legs emerging from the brief skirt and her nipples straining at the thin material of her top. She didn't say a word, just gave me one last deep kiss before opening the door and stepping out.

I watched her walk towards the corner and when she was in good light I started the car and began moving towards the road to pick her up. Several turns later I was sitting on a narrow and dark side street where a right turn and about one hundred yards separated me from my wife. I was about to make the turn when I noticed that there was already a car pulling up next to her on the corner. It was like flies to honey. The horny men, looking for women on the street, must have been able to sense her beauty and freshness from the others and moved quickly to the opportunity.

For some reason that I can't explain, I decided to watch her for a while. I knew I would pay dearly for this later but there was something so erotic about watching her as the focus of other men's desire that I couldn't help myself. It wasn't like she didn't attract attention in real life. But, in those cases which were frequent, she was treated with the respect and dignity.

The car that had pulled up stayed there for a minute with her maintaining ten foot separation before it finally moved away. I noticed her looking up and down the street searching for signs of our car but another car quickly pulled over. This car eventually moved on as well and I saw this same scene play out multiple times as I watched for fifteen minutes.

Sarah continued to stay back from the curb hesitant without sight of our vehicle. As another car got frustrated and left, I saw two hookers walking down the street from the other direction. Rather than risk any kind of confrontation, I decided that it was time to collect Sarah and take her to the motel. I moved out onto the larger street and reached Sarah at the same time the two hookers arrived.

Sarah had seen me approaching and was near the curb when I pulled up. Despite my lateness and the hookers now only several yards away, she stayed in character and we had a negotiation through the open passenger window. In the background, I could hear the hookers, one white blonde and one black, making scathing comments about Sarah.

"Who the fuck is this bitch?" One said. By the sound of her voice I sensed it was the black woman.

"She standing there with her pussy hanging out on our street." The other quickly replied.

Sarah was getting tense from the discussion but I purposely made her continue the negotiation before we finally settled on $200 for an hour. The hookers continued to talk as Sarah opened the door to get inside.

"Bitch, what the fuck are you doing here? You gonna get your ass kicked for selling that pussy on this street." The black woman yelled in a threatening manner.

Sarah slammed the door behind her and we drove the short way to the sleazy motel. We pulled up in front of the room at the far end of the building and went inside. My cock was aching inside my pants while Sarah stayed in character and moved around the room acting like she was getting her bearings. I actually positioned myself to try and steal glimpses of her pussy from beneath the short skirt.

Sarah saw what I was trying to do and would move away to thwart my looks. With some frustration, I said to her "Baby, I want you to do a striptease for me."

"It's your money." she replied nonchalantly.

I sat on the end of the bed and Sarah stood several feet in front of me and started moving her body to a rhythm only she could hear. She began running her hands over her breasts and abdomen and down her thighs causing her nipples to visibly harden through the thin top. Sarah stepped forward and ran her hands over my head and neck and then unbuttoned my shirt half-way down before stepping back again. She then lifted her top up causing her beautiful breasts to spill out with her small nipples clearly aroused.

At that moment the door suddenly crashed open and there in the opening stood three black men. As I leapt up Sarah screamed, pulled her top down and stepped quickly towards the bathroom. Unfortunately, neither of us moved fast enough. One of the men hit me on the side of the head causing me to fall over the bed and into the small area next to the wall. When I got back to my knees one of the other men had an arm around Sarah's waist and had her hair in his other hand causing her head to tilt backwards.

The black man that had struck me acted as the leader. He appeared younger than us possibly in his mid-20s and was around 6 feet tall lean but with a certain raw power. His head was shaved and he had a scraggly goatee and tattoos appearing from beneath his shirt sleeves and running down his arms to his wrists. When he spoke you could see his mouth was full of dingy and crooked teeth with one of the front badly chipped. The most striking thing about his appearance was a scar that ran from high on his cheek to near his ear and looked like the remnant of some old battle. He stepped towards Sarah with a knife in his hand and yelled at her. "Who the fuck you think you are working my street? You think you can bring that pussy here and take my money? "

Sarah's eyes grew large looking at the knife and I said quickly, "She is my wife. We are just playing a game."

"Bullshit asshole my girls saw her selling that pussy on the street." He immediately shot back.

"No it's true. We can prove it. Let us show you our ID." Sarah countered. Thinking fast despite the situation.

With that, the leader's demeanor calmed somewhat. I think he could tell that Sarah did not have the roughness of a streetwalker and that something strange indeed was happening.

"Show me the ID motherfucker." He shot out quickly.

I pulled my billfold from my back pocket and got my drivers license out while the man holding Sarah allowed her to pick up her small handbag from the table and do the same. We handed the cards to the leader and he took them and looked them over for several seconds before turning back. Sarah was very nervous and was using her hands to pull down the edges of her skirt, which only seemed to attract their stares.

"You two are some sick motherfuckers." He said with a strange smile.

"We are just playing a game." Sarah replied meekly incorrectly assuming that he was seeking any kind of reply.

"Well baby here's the problem. This how I make my money. The way I see it you cost me some fucking money. My girls tell me you were turning away all these cars wanting your pussy. Course now I know why but it don't matter. Those are my customers and if they can't get what they want they go somewhere else." He said with a thick accent while staring straight at her.

I wanted this over as quickly as possible so I said. "How much do you want?"

He stopped and looked at me for a moment then smiling he replied. "Well money is important but it ain't just money. It's about customers. I need them to be happy - to be satisfied."

I was becoming very concerned with the direction of the conversation although I don't think Sarah had yet grasped the significance of his words.

"Here's the deal. My bitches bring in about $600 a night. Now I have to give them some of that and since your new I'll let you off with $400." He said with any hint of a smile now gone.

"I have over $200 in my billfold and if you follow us to an ATM we can get the rest right now. This will be over and we will be gone and out of the way." I spoke quickly trying to gain some control.

"You see that may solve the money thing but it doesn't help my customers. My customers need to be taken care of. Your pretty wife is going to go back out there on the street and make me some money and make my customers happy." He said flatly.

It dawned on Sarah what he was saying and she stood there stunned and I could see a shiver run through her. Her eyes looked straight at me pleading for me to get her out of this mess. I was quiet for a moment trying to think before saying "We'll give you $1,000 to let us go."

"Fuck your money asshole. Fuck you! Your wife is going to make some money for me and I'll like that a lot more. First thing though I'm going to try some of this pussy myself. I never send a new girl out with out seeing first hand how she fucks." He said looking towards Sarah.

A panic swept over me and I leapt from my position on the side of the bed towards the leader. One of his men was able to shove me in the shoulder before I got there causing me to lose my balance and hit the floor where all three kicked me in the head and stomach until I was only semi-conscious. In the background I could hear Sarah screaming and pleading with the men to stop.

Sarah bent down to check on me and as we made eye contact I could see she was deeply frightened. Before she could speak, one of the men grabbed her and made her stand.

"Give her some of that shit to help her relax." I heard the leader order.

I was able to see one of his men reach into his pocket and pull out a small vial. He grabbed Sarah by the neck and as she struggled, he forced her mouth open and emptied its contents inside. The man forced her mouth closed and massaged her throat making her swallow the liquid. Sarah was now whimpering and shaking in total terror. I had to try and protect her so I used all my strength to try and get up. The last thing I remember was a sneaker covered foot coming straight for my head.

I don't know how long I was out but when I awoke I was laying in the room at the foot of the bed in a fetal position. One of the men had left and the other was standing near the damaged door with his attention drawn to the bed. He was well over 6 foot tall and heavy, probably pushing 270 pounds.

From my position on the floor, all I could see on the bed was the naked calves and feet of a black man as they hung partially off the end. All the sound in the room centered on the part of the bed I couldn't see and filled in any missing information.

"Uh, uh, uh, uh...that's good pussy" came out in a steady rhythm from the black leader as the bed shook.

I could hear Sarah in low whisper saying "Stop. Please stop"

My beautiful darling Sarah was being raped before me and I didn't have the strength to do anything about it.

The black man continued his incessant jackhammer assault on my wife. I was able to roll slightly to one side so that my view now included seeing his ass raising and falling into Sarah and his arms under her knees pushing her legs up almost to her chest.

He raised up on his knees and grabbed Sarah around her waist and started pulling her into his cock. In this position, I could see his entire back which, like his arms, was covered in tattoos. He took her like this for several minutes before falling back on top of her so that I no longer could see his torso.

His sexual assault never slowed. He was like a marathon runner who had set a pace and was going to keep it during the entire event. It was a deliberate and relentless motion that continued on longer than I would have expected. I could hear him whispering to her in almost a chant like voice that matched the rhythm of the noise of the bedsprings but could not make out what was being said.

Another sound began to emerge from the coupling as I lay there listening. It was the sound a pussy makes during sex when it is very wet. I wondered whether her body was betraying her or whether the drug they had given her was causing her to lose control. I could also hear her breathing getting deeper and her pleadings slowed and then stopped altogether.

"Damn this pussy is getting hot!" The leader blurted out to no one. He followed it up by telling her. "You like this big cock don't you bitch? Squeeze your pussy around my cock. Yeah that's it, milk it good"

"Fuck her good, Will." The man at the door said encouraging his boss as he squeezed his cock through his pants.

My god I thought. What is she doing? What did they give her to make her so far gone?

And then very faintly, over the other sounds came an "Uhhh..."

Soon her soft pants were matching pace with his own louder grunts. I noticed his hands were no longer under her knees but she kept her legs raised giving him deep and full access to her body. Will continued to whisper to her and whatever was being said caused her moans and sighs to increase in frequency and volume.

We all knew before her orgasm hit her what was going to happen. Sarah's legs were pointed straight at the ceilings and her sounds took on an urgent tone. When she did cum it was deep and long. I could see her feet kicking in the air and over and over she pleaded "Don't stop, don't stop" as she sobbed oblivious to the others in the room witnessing the spectacle. I found myself completely numb on the floor knowing that our relationship would never be the same.

Will fucked her through her orgasm and kept hammering into her without slowing. It was only a short while before he had flamed her arousal again and she was fucking him back.

"Damn baby you are a good fuck. These nipples are so hard they are going to cut my chest." He told her then added. "You are going to be a good whore for me and make me some good money"

Soon Will's thrusting became more urgent and as I lay there I saw his ass clench and a roar come from him as he emptied himself into my wife. Hearing Sarah's moans and grunts it was clear she had climaxed as well.

For several minutes after, the room was quiet save for the deep breathing coming from the bed. Suddenly, Will spoke and said "Dante go get Natalie and have her come here."

Moments later, he rose from the bed and I could see his now flaccid cock hanging between his legs. It was maybe an inch or so longer than mine but much fatter and a string of fluid dripped from the tip before finally separating and falling to the floor. He reached down and grabbed Sarah by the arm and pulled her to a standing position. I could see her eyes were glazed, which I assumed was from the drug, and there were love bites all over her breasts and neck. Her pussy was red and swollen and very wet with a small trickle of their juices running down the inside of her thigh. She glanced at me then quickly looked away. Was is disgust at me for not protecting her or was it her own shame for cumming at the hands of this black man I wondered?

"Bitch gets your ass in the bathroom and clean yourself up. Its time to make some money.' He told her coldly. Any of the feelings that seemed to be there during the coupling were now gone.

Sarah tried to talk her way out saying "Please. I don't want to do this. Haven't we done enough already?"

His response surprised me. I had expected him to get angry and maybe even hit her. Instead, he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her to him, put his hand on her naked ass and gave her a deep soulful kiss. Sarah didn't actively return the kiss but nor did she fight it. When they broke, he said "Baby you know what you promised me now don't make me angry. Do what you said."

Sarah walked quietly to the bathroom and closed the door behind her.

Will saw me looking up from the floor and bent down and taunted "How you doing there? You see your wife cum on my cock? She's a good fuck."

He could see the anger in my eyes but showed no care as he continued laughing. "You know she told me if I let her cum she would do the whoring and make me some money. I think she wants to be a whore. Maybe this ain't no game after all"

The door opened and Dante stood there with the black hooker from the street corner we had seen earlier. She was wearing a minidress that looked out of place on her plump body which was thirty pounds overweight. Natalie looked down at me without any particular concern and then looked at Will who spoke "Baby, that slut that was on your corner is going to work for me. She's in the bathroom cleaning up from the fucking I gave her. I want you to take her on the street and break her out. Get her the room next door. We'll stay here and hang out for a while to make sure it goes okay.'

Sarah came out of the bathroom dressed and walked to Will who said "You owe me money. I don't care how you get it. You can do it in one trick or fifty but you ain't leaving till I get it if it takes a month. Go with Natalie here and do what she say."

Sarah looked like she would burst into tears as she stepped around me and left with Natalie. Will turned on the old beat up TV and sat down flipping channels. After a moment he said to Dante "Get him up and in a chair in front of the window. I want him to see who his wife is spreadin for. Turn out the lights and open the curtains so we can see out but they can't see in."

Dante helped me into a chair and then moved it in front of the window, turned out the lights and opened the curtain. I could see the parking lot and part of the street where the girls worked but not the corner.

"Let me tell you this won't take long. Your wife is going to get lots of attention." He laughed.

Sure enough, it was only fifteen minutes later that we saw a beat up old dodge trailing smoke pull into the parking lot and stop in front of the next room. Sarah stepped out of the passenger side and a forty something overweight bald man got out of the drivers side. He was wearing a t-shirt shirt and dirty jeans with his belly rolling over the top. I cringed at the though of my beautiful Sarah beneath this dirty older man.

The black men had peeked out to see as well and Will spoke as if reading my mind. "Bet your wife never thought she would have an dick like that in her sweet pussy."

They entered the room and we couldn't hear any sounds for a long time. Again, as if reading my mind Will spoke. "She's probably sucking him. We'll hear it soon."

Five minutes later came the unmistakable sound of a headboard slapping the intervening wall. These motel walls must have been paper thin because we could hear the man's grunts as he fucked Sarah. He didn't last long and I never heard a sound from Sarah during the sex. Five minutes after the sounds ended, the door to the room opened and the man stepped out got into his car and drove away. Shortly after that, Sarah exited and then knocked on our door.

As soon as she entered Will said. "Give me the money bitch."

She looked ragged with her makeup partly smeared and her hair somewhat disheveled. Also, there looked to be a sheen of sweat on her arms, neck and legs. Sarah handed over $150 to which Will said. "Bitch you're selling your pussy too cheap. What the fuck is this?"

Sarah replied. "It's all he had and Natalie said I had to."

That seemed to satisfy him and he called Natalie to come get Sarah and walk her back to the corner. In addition, he warned her that I would be "fucked up" if she tried to run or do anything stupid. We made eye contact as she waited and I could see that the drug was having an effect as her eyes were glazed and she seemed dazed. She looked at me with a resigned stare which made me feel useless. Natalie arrived before long and once again they left together to return to the corner.

As we sat there waiting, Will decided to taunt me some more "Hey motherfucker, you ever get your wife to cum like that? Ya know once she got going she was squeezing my cock with her pussy and telling me how good it felt."

"Damn." Dante replied as I sat there dumbfounded at this revelation.

"It's the damn drugs you gave her!" I yelled at them to which they both just laughed.

"Ain't the juice asshole. Bitch got her first good fuck." He answered in a condescending voice.

Twenty minutes went by and then a Ford F-150 pickup pulled in front of the room and once again Sarah got out from the passenger side. This time her customer was a tall skinny cowboy type. Dante looked at me and laughed. "Gotta be careful with the skinny white boys. They's the ones with big dicks."

Again, there was silence for a while and then the bed began banging. We could hear the man grunting as before but this time Sarah's sounds could be heard too which elicited the response from Dante. "Yep, that white boy got a big dick."

The cowboy lasted about five minutes before we heard him cum. I expected to see him exit but a further ten minutes went by and then we heard the bed banging again. Will turned to us and said. "I guess he paid for a full hour."

The cowboy's previous climax must have given him some staying power because they fucked for a long time. This time Sarah was actually louder than her customer and as we sat there we listened as she moaned through an orgasm. This must have excited him as he came shortly after her.

I sat there thoroughly humiliated as silence again enveloped the next room. As before, the man left and Sarah came over soon with the same glazed look in her eyes and handed over $250 this time.

Will took the money and then took Sarah by the hand and led her away from Dante and I to the far end of the room. He pushed her against the wall and kissed her hard as he used his hands to raise her top above her breasts and then fondle them.

"Sarah, stop!" I screamed at her and I saw her body flinch but he kept his hold on her refusing to let her break away. When he ended the kiss she was flushed and panting. He took something from his pocket and put it in her mouth then moved his head next to hers and began whispering into her ear at a level that neither Dante or I could hear.

"Alright, we went through this bullshit and you got your money, its time for us to go." I demanded to the room.

"You can go soon asshole, just one more thing to do before you leave." Will answered.

"What the hell is that?" I asked fearing the answer before it came.

"All my ladies have my mark. Your wife needs to get her mark now." He announced sending a shiver through me.

Will told Dante to go to the car and get the kit and then told Sarah to take her clothes off and lay on the bed. I said to her. "Sarah don't do this. They can't make you and we need to go."

Sarah looked at me and replied with a sigh. "Let's just get it over."

Will instructed Sarah to strip. She was lying on the bed naked when Dante came in with a small leather kit that he placed on the table and opened. He pulled out a pair of forceps and a long needle along with a small ring with a tassel attached.

Will leaned down and took her left nipple into his mouth and sucked and nibbled on it causing Sarah's back to arch and a groan to come from her mouth. His fingers from his right hand began to gently massage Sarah's pussy. Over the next ten minutes, Will's attention brought my wife to a higher and higher state of arousal. He began forcibly finger fucking her with first two and then three fingers and then concentrated on her clit circling it slowly with a light touch. As she approached an orgasm, Will quit sucking on her nipple so that Dante could move in close and prepare. He locked her nipple into the forceps which made her yelp but the pain was overcome by the pleasure her pussy was feeling from Will's fingers.

At the moment her orgasm hit, Dante extended her nipple with the forceps and drove the needle through the soft flesh. Will held her down by her shoulders and Dante snaked the ring through her nipple. Sarah's orgasm was so strong that she began ejaculating onto his hand and through his fingers onto the bed. To my knowledge, Sarah had never squirted before so the sight before me was truly intense. When Will pulled his hand away we could see Sarah's shaved pussy spasm with the look of a fish's mouth gasping for air.

Sarah was still panting and moaning in her post orgasmic world when Will lifted her head and kissed her hard. This time, Sarah fully returned the kiss and I felt like an outsider guiltily watching two lovers together.

When he finished, Will went to Sarah's purse and took her drivers license and put it in his pocket then opened her cell phone and wrote down the number. Then, he turned back and said "Get the fuck out of here."

I slowly stood and helped Sarah get dressed as best I could. We struggled to the car together and drove silently back to the house. We quickly showered in separate bathrooms and then met and tumbled exhausted into bed. I held her but refrained from speaking as I was unsure where to start. I think Sarah was grateful for the silence and soon we were both asleep.

When we awoke the next morning I immediately tried to remove the nipple ring from Sarah. However, after fumbling with it she pushed my hand away declaring that she was too sore to be touched. I brewed a cup of tea and brought it to her in bed and lay next to her quietly as she sipped. I could sense the tenseness in her body and when I looked into her eyes there was, at the same time, a look of confusion and shame. I tried to talk with her about what had transpired but she took my hand and asked if we could discuss it later.

The rest of the day we stumbled about the house trying to stay busy but not really doing anything. It was awkward as I had many questions to ask and had to force back my impatience. During the afternoon, as I walked down the hall I glanced in the bathroom and through the reflection of the mirror I could see Sarah examining the ring and tassel. I was able to watch unnoticed and then backed down the hall so I would not be detected.

Finally, the darkness of evening arrived and I poured each of us a large glass of wine and brought them to the living room where she sat reading.

"Sarah, I really think we need to discuss what happened." I stated to her in a calm measured voice as I handed her the glass.

"Okay, let's talk." Sarah responded as she took a sip of the wine.

"Sweetheart I am so sorry for what happened. I'm ashamed I wasn't able to protect you and stop what happened." I apologized fighting back tears.

"There was nothing you could have done. There was nothing either of us could have done. It just happened." She replied in a tone that left me wondering if she was sincere.

"Well sweetheart talk to me. Tell me how are you feeling and what I can do to help you." I asked pleadingly.

Sarah took a deep breath and slowly exhaled and then said "Why don't you ask me what you really want to know?"

"What do you mean." I replied almost stuttering but knowing exactly what she meant.

"You want to ask me how could I possibly have had an orgasm with a black pimp." she said as she looked directly into my eyes.

"No, that's not what I was thinking. I know the situation was out of control." I lied.

"Chris, stop it. I saw how you looked at me." She said starting to cry softly.

"Sarah, when I came to he was already raping you. Why don't you just tell me what happened." I asked thinking is was a non-confrontational way of getting her to open up.

"Chris, after they kicked you I tried to come to you and help but Will held me back. I was kicking at him and screaming for him to let me go but he took me over to the bed and threw me on it." She began and then paused.

"Go on." I said.

"He pulled all my clothes off then left me lying there while he got undressed. He lay down next to me and began using his hands on my body and then pushed my head down to his crotch and made me take him in my mouth." She explained while she stared at my face.

"I'm so sorry." I said again. Even though it wasn't near enough, it was all I could think of to say.

Without responding to my apology, she continued but quickly lost control. "And then he pushed me back and put it inside and...and he started doing it and I wanted it over but it wouldn't end and then he started saying all kinds of nasty things and it started feeling good and I couldn't fight it. My God I feel so dirty!"

"Honey you were drugged. It's not your fault." I said taking my crying wife into my arms.

"Oh Chris he put his semen in me. How can you ever want me again?" She forced out between choked sobs.

I guided her to the bedroom and stripped her then myself while she continued to cry then we climbed beneath the sheets and I held her close and stroked her hair while she sobbed. I thought about asking her about the cowboy making her orgasm and the squirting but decided that was best left for later.

[Brainmetal]

A Mistake That Cost Me Dearly

By j267 ©

This is a very sad story about how a person's indiscretions can result in a horrible outcome to others they love. It's about me and a mistake I made several years ago that I will never be able to overcome.

My name is Kurt and I'm a thirty year old junior executive type at a global manufacturing company. My wife, Kristen and I met in college and dated for two years until we graduated, then got married shortly after. We were fortunate to find good jobs in a nice southern city. I run the engineering department for one of the manufacturing facility while Kristen is a commercial loan officer for a local bank.

My problems began when we hired several temporary workers to assist with an expansion project at the plant. One was a twenty year old girl named Ruth Ann that was helping with miscellaneous administrative activities. She wasn't particularly bright, in fact she was barely capable of doing the simple tasks we needed her to do for the project, but she tried hard and had a pleasant demeanor so we let her stay.

Ruth Ann was not a beautiful woman by any means but she did have a certain simple charm that I found strangely alluring. She was of medium height and slightly overweight with her sandy hair cut short. However, two features of Ruth Ann stood out. The first was a set of very cute dimples on her peaches and cream cheeks and the other was a set of very large and firm breasts.

The thing I found most strange about my draw towards Ruth Ann was that my wife Kristen was a stunning beauty. During the first couple weeks of working with her, I would often lay awake at night and question myself as to why I was having these feelings. Kristen, at that time, was 5'7" and weighed 126 pounds with shoulder length black hair and perfect C cup breasts that were set high on her slender frame. Her best feature was her long legs that transitioned into a nicely toned butt.

Kristen was perfect in many ways but in one key area she frustrated me. She was pretty conservative sexually, despite my attempts to get her to loosen up, and I was always the one that had to initiate things. Even then, our lovemaking was mostly limited to traditional missionary sex, although on rare occasions she would get inspired to be a little more adventurous. While I enjoyed these encounters, they fell well short of fulfilling my cravings and I wondered whether my interest in Ruth Ann was a result of my wife's attitude.

It was three weeks into Ruth Ann's assignment when we first stayed late together to finish up a report. Everyone else had left the building and over the next couple hours we worked, chatted and learned about each other's life and background. Ruth Ann opened up some as we talked and our friendship continued to develop further over the next month. I learned that she had grown up in a rural environment with an uneducated family, that both her parents had died when she was young and that she had been raised by an older brother. She had only finished the sixth grade and was indeed quite simple to the point I often found it difficult to maintain a conversation with her. She told me she lived alone in a trailer house with two cats that belonged to a family friend that was currently working in another state.

It was a fateful Thursday evening in early August, when we were once again working late to meet a deadline, that we crossed the line. All day long it had been storming and it was still bad weather when the time came to leave. Rather than face the weather, I convinced Ruth Ann to go with me for a drink at a bar about a half a mile away to give the storms time to die down then, I would drive her home. Since she usually used a combination of the bus and rides from neighbors to get to work, I assured her this method would be far better in this weather. We pulled into the parking lot together and ran inside then spent the next two hours drinking and talking. Mostly, it was me doing the drinking and the talking and her responding to my questions. It was in the dark corner of the bar that I first put my hand on her jean covered leg and began to try and seduce Ruth Ann and although I felt a bit guilty going after this simple girl I did it anyway.

Even though I knew she was interested, she pushed my hand away and reminding me that I was married. Of course, this just made the challenge that much more interesting and I whispered how much I was attracted to her and how my wife didn't understand me. The evening ended with a long kiss in the parking lot before I took her home. I dropped her off at a beat up old trailer, in a rural area past the edge of town, and although she turned down my offer to go inside, I knew that Ruth Ann could be had with a little more effort.

It took two more evenings like this one over the next couple weeks before Ruth Ann finally surrendered. That evening, I ended up taking her to her trailer making out with her on the couch before getting her back to the bedroom. It took a lot of sweet talk and even a little force to get the clothes off her plump body. I sucked on and played with her large breasts before spreading her thick thighs and fucking her until I emptied my balls inside her surprisingly tight pussy. After resting for a while, I fucked her again then gathered my clothes and left after a quick peck on her lips.

The following couple days at work were a bit awkward before things seemed to get back to normal. Having experienced Ruth Ann sexually, I lost interest in her for a while and it was almost two weeks later before I tried her again. Like before, it was a night we were working late and when it came time to leave I more or less invited myself to her place. It took an hour to get her to bed and even as I pulled her clothes off she was protesting. I ignored her words and took her from behind while I pulled on her thick nipples before flipping her over and finishing in the missionary position with her fat thighs pushed back so that her knees touched her breasts.

After that night, I had her one more time during lunch. By now, she was becoming clingy and indiscreet during work so I cooked up a performance issue and went to HR and had her terminated. I was gone when they walked her out the door and although I felt bad for her for a couple of days, I rationalized that she could find another administrative job pretty easily. By the following week, I had pretty much forgotten about Ruth Ann and was back to a normal routine. The dalliance with her seemed to add something to my sexual ego and sex with Kristen improved although it was still mostly vanilla.

Kristen and I are both avid skiers and we had an early season trip planned two weeks before Christmas. It was an opportunity to use up some built up vacation and to spend some time alone before the family things started. We were going to Vail for a week from Saturday to Saturday staying at a condo right on the slopes. Friday evening we finished packing then went to bed early so we could be rested for the trip and be prepared for our mid-morning flight.

It was still dark outside when we awoke and dressed for the trip. I was wearing jeans and a turtle neck shirt under my ski parka. Kristen, always the stylish one, had on jeans tucked into Italian made leather boots and a sweater that highlighted her lovely breasts. I put several pieces of luggage into Kristen's SUV and was coming back to get the rest when from the shadows I saw movement and was suddenly hit by the weight of two men. Being caught off guard, I was quickly on the ground and before I knew it my hands had been secured behind me in what felt like handcuffs and tape had been placed over my mouth and eyes. I was dragged back outside and thrown unceremoniously down onto my side. Soon, I heard a thump and then whimpers and thrashing and I assumed Kristen must be nearby in a similar state. I heard an engine roar to life and realized that we must be in a vehicle, maybe even Kristen's SUV, and were being kidnapped.

There was no sound from our captors as we drove for a long time before finally stopping. Hands grabbed me under my arms and pulled me along before forcing me back down on my side. It seemed like hours that I lay there on the cold floor unable to see or speak wondering what this was about and where we had been taken. Occasionally, I could hear shuffling or other sounds but there was no speaking.

Suddenly, and without warning, the tape was ripped from my eyes and mouth taking skin with it and causing a burning pain. I heard Kristen yell out close by from the same treatment and tried to roll my body to find her before I was kicked in the ribs.

"Just keep your ass still." I heard a voice say in a thick country accent from behind me.

"What's going on?" I asked gasping from the kick and receiving another for my effort.

"Don't talk asshole. Keep your goddamn mouth shut." The voice replied.

We sat there in silence for a few more minutes before I heard a door open and close and saw another man enter the room. This one was tall, a little over six feet, and thin. He was wearing jeans, boots and a long sleeve blue work shirt. On his belt, at his hip, was a large knife in a scabbard. He looked to be about forty and had short straight hair.

"Kyle, set them up on the couch." He said to the man behind me.

As Kyle came around I could see he was about the same height as the other but much heavier. He too was wearing jeans, although his were filthy, and had on a sweatshirt that did little to hide a large belly. This one had thin hair, a balding head and a thick beard that extended down his neck. He grabbed me under the arms and pulled me onto a dirty and worn sofa. Then, I watched as he lifted Kristen and placed her beside me.

"What is this? What do you want?" Kristen cried tears of fear welling in her eyes.

"Quiet Miss. You'll learn soon enough." The thin one told her.

"Kyle, did you lock their house up and fix the lights like I told you?" He asked.

"Yeah Drew. Looks like they left on vacation." He answered quickly.

"Good, why don't you go take their car and put in the barn." He suggested to Kyle.

Kyle nodded then left the room. As we sat there, I looked around and saw we were in a dingy old house. The floors were made of torn and stained linoleum, the wallpaper was dirty and peeling and the only light came from a hall lamp and through small cracks in the heavily draped windows.

When Kyle returned, the men sat down in metal chairs opposite us and Drew began to speak.

"Your name is Kristen, right?" He asked looking at my wife.

"Yes." She croaked out softly.

"Do you realize you are married to an asshole?" He asked with his eyes not leaving her.

Kristen gave him a questioning look but did not reply.

"You know he has been having sex with another girl?" He said to her.

I kept looking straight at him but I felt Kristen's eyes glare at me and I felt my stomach turn as I feared where this was going.

"That's right ma'am. He has been seeing another young lady. Now normally we wouldn't give a shit about some rich boy getting some on the side. But in this case, the other lady happens to be our sister." He informed Kristen.

I had to focus to keep from shaking, now scared about this predicament and remembering the less than gentlemanly way I had treated Ruth Ann. I expected Kristen to begin screaming at me but she stayed quiet which caused me even more distress.

"Ruth Ann." Kyle called out. From down the hall, I could see Ruth Ann emerge in a plain dress looking nervously at me.

"Now I have to be honest and say that our sister here is not near as pretty and sexy as you so I don't know why your man decided to do what he did but he didn't treat her right. You see, Ruth Ann is not a smart girl. She is what they call challenged." He said never changing the tone in his voice.

I almost passed out when he said that and I could hear Kristen take a deep breath and exhale but I still didn't have the guts to look at her.

"I...I don't think he would do that." Kristen said choking on her tears.

"Oh, trust me. He did. Then had her fired when she was just trying to make some money to get by. What kind of sorry man screws over a slow girl like Ruth Ann?" He went on as the words burned into my consciousness.

My eyes were now looking at the floor and I knew that all the others in the room were staring at me. I felt like the lowest form of life on the planet and I knew my marriage would struggle to survive. Also, there was the fear as to what Ruth Ann's brothers intended to do to me for my punishment.

"Kurt, is this true?" Kristen said speaking very softly. I was too ashamed to answer but in the silence she got the answer.

"Now let me tell you the rest. Kurt here knocked up my sister." He announced bluntly.

My head spun is dizziness and I heard Kristen burst out in tears.

"It's bad he knocked her up no doubt. But let me tell you what else. This family has a retarded gene that runs through it. So, we don't know if this baby is going to end up retarded or not." He explained.

"I'm sorry." I managed to choke out as I looked at the floor.

"No, you ain't sorry. You're too much of a fucking asshole." Drew stated with anger.

"Ruth Ann, go back to the back and listen to the radio and send Wayne in here." Kyle told her.

"What are you planning to do with us?" Kristen asked him her senses now returning. She had stopped crying and was trying valiantly to stay in control.

"Well let me tell you something. This family has had to live with this illness for a long time. Drew and I had to watch a sister and brother die from it. Now Ruth Ann didn't have it bad and we thought we were okay with her but now we have to watch our little sister have a baby and wonder what's going to happen. I don't think that's right, do you?" He explained.

"Can't you...I mean have you thought about doing something about it with her?" Kristen asked stumbling with how to say it.

"We don't play God here lady." Drew answered with his eyes blazing with anger.

About that time a large man walked into the room. As he came closer the first thing I noticed were his exaggerated features. His ears, nose and even his lips seemed too large for his head. He had an odd look in his eyes and his pants were wet in the crotch like he had peed in them. He stood over six foot tall and looked more thick than fat. His skin was mottled and rough from a life of outdoor labor I suspected.

"Wayne, stand over there for a minute will you?" Kyle told him.

Wayne started rocking slightly back and forth on his feet as he stood and an odd grin came onto his face.

"You see Miss, we been planning this for a while. Ever since we found out our sister was pregnant. She didn't want to tell us but she finally did and we know she doesn't know how to lie. So, we did some checking. Got into your house and looked around. Kyle here dressed up like a utility repairman and no one paid attention. We kept going back till we learned what we needed. We found out you don't use birth control pills. That you like that plastic diaphragm. We found out when your time came. And we found out about your vacation where no one expects to see you for a week. And we found out that your time ended eight days ago. That's the good thing about being farm boys. We know about these things." Drew said as his face grew into a smirk.

"What the hell does all that mean?" I challenged him.

Drew's eyes flashed in anger and I initially thought he was going to attack me but he calmed and then looked at me and then Kristen.

"What that means folks is that Wayne here is going to spend some time with this lady and see if he can give her a baby." He said looking straight at her.

"You can't be serious! I'm not going to sleep with anybody!' She protested loudly.

"It's me that fucked up not her. Leave her alone." I added.

"You don't have a choice." He said to Kristen, ignoring me.

"That's rape. You'll go to prison." She exclaimed.

"Hell, we've been to prison before." Kyle said laughing as Drew joined in.

"No, you can't do this. Make me pay not her." I pleaded.

"It's a tad late to be the hero." Drew said as he looked at me with contempt.

I turned to Kristen and saw that her face was streaked with tears and that her body was shaking in fear.

"What's the point of bringing another child into his world?" She asked between gasps.

"It just seems fair to me and Kyle. You see, Ruth Ann was a virgin when he gave her a baby. Wayne is a virgin so it kinda works out." He answered.

Drew nodded to Kyle who came and took Kristen by the arms and pushed her towards a door to my right. When he kicked it open, from what I could see in the unlit room, it was empty except for an uncovered mattress on the floor in the middle. He forced her inside and to a corner where I could no longer see her while Drew walked to where Wayne was standing.

"Wayne? You know what to do?" He asked.

"Yeah, yeah." He answered with a heavy throaty voice.

"What are you going to do?" Drew asked?

"Get some pussy, get some pussy, get some pussy." He replied over and over until Drew stopped him.

"Now do it like we told you but be careful and don't hurt her. You can do it all you want." He explained.

Wayne began to get a wild look and rock faster. Also, I could see his pants began to tent out in front.

"This is crazy! You can't do this." I screamed but was ignored.

"Take your clothes off Wayne." Drew told him.

Wayne fumbled with his clothes shaking as he tried to remove them. It took him several minutes but when he was finished, he stood there naked and I could see that his body was thick, strong and covered completely with a dense matting of hair. When he turned towards me, I got a full view of his large, uncircumcised cock which was already becoming erect. It looked to be about eight inches long with rough callous spots along the sides and hair growing part ways up the shaft. The last few inches turned upwards slightly in an odd way which helped give it an overall grotesque appearance.

"You have to stop this. Please!" I begged again and was again ignored.

Drew led Wayne to the door and directed him inside at the same time Kyle emerged and left the room. Without ceremony, Drew closed the door leaving Kristen alone with this retarded man bent on taking her. Whether he knew it was wrong or not was meaningless as this point. Barring a miracle he was going to have his way.

"Let's see if he remembers what to do." Kyle said to Drew as they sat back in the chairs. For some reason, my mind wondered how they had taught this simple man.

Within seconds we could hear Kristen's cries.

"Leave me alone. Stop it. Don't. HELP! HELP!! She screamed.

I tried to get up with my arms still cuffed but Drew kicked me back on to the couch.

"Huh, huh. Huh, huh. Huh, huh" We could hear grunting laughter coming from Wayne.

"No Wayne! Stop. This is not right. Oh my God! HELP!" Kristen cried out once more.

I started crying as I watched Drew and Kyle look at each other and smile. There was a crashing sound from the room and then a brief silence and then another crashing sound.

"Awwwwww" Wayne's deep voice, sounding like he was in pain, came through the walls.

"She's fighting him." Kyle said smiling at me.

"I'll give you anything. Any amount of money. I'll take care of Ruth Ann and the baby just please stop this." I begged as I started to cry.

"Too late. Couldn't stop Wayne now anyways." Drew replied.

"NO, NO Wayne!" She cried again followed by the sound of her crying. This was followed by a loud snap and then Wayne's voice.

"Ohhh...Ohhh" He grunted excitedly.

"Let's see where he is." Kyle said getting up with Drew following.

They cracked the door and peered inside quietly before closing it and sitting back down.

"Your wife is letting him play with her titties." Drew said laughing.

"They are nice titties too. I'm jealous of Wayne." Kyle added.

"Don't worry she kept her honor. Wayne's all scratched up and bleeding." Drew informed me with a mocking smile.

"He'll have to work to get those tight jeans off." Kyle laughed with Drew joining in.

"Wayne, please you have to stop. Please stop. No Wayne, STOP!" Kristen tried again with her voice sounding even more desperate.

The sound of a struggle started again behind the closed door. There were several loud thumps and grunts from sources that could not be indentified. Then we could hear a pleading female voice talking rapidly but we could not make out the words through the wall.

"Huh, huh. Huh, huh. Huh, huh." The sound of Wayne's grunting repetitive laughter suddenly returned.

"Well, I wonder what made him all happy?" Kyle asked rhetorically.

"Tell me Kurt. Has your wife had many dicks in her life?" Drew asked with a stupid grin.

"Fuck you." I answered which only made them break out in laughter. Kristen, in fact, had been a virgin when we met and as far as I knew I was the only man she had been with. Now, she was faced with a sexual situation that was a woman's worst nightmare. She was going to be raped and there was nothing I could do about it and in fact I was the cause. I felt ashamed and humiliated to know that I had brought this upon such a wonderful person.

"Please. Please stop this. It's my fault not Kristen's. Please don't let him hurt her." I said trying again to find some opening in their mindset to find a way out.

"We ain't going to stop Wayne. He's going to fuck that sweet pussy all week long. You just shut your mouth and get used to it." Kyle responded with no hint of compassion while his fingers ran through his thick beard.

The noises in the room started getting louder and Kyle and Drew looked at each other and moved to the door. When they opened the door I could see between them that Kristen was on her hands and knees on the mattress. Her sweater and bra were missing and her jeans were halfway off her butt. Wayne was standing behind her trying to pull the jeans further down.

"Wayne boy, you got to take the boots off first and you got to unbutton those jeans." Kyle said as he snickered.

"Okay, okay." Wayne mumbled as slobber drooled from his mouth. His dick was now fully engorged and lifted upward. He kept one hand on the small of her back holding her in place while he started pulling on her right boot with the other.

"Wayne, unzip the boot. There's a zipper on the side." Drew said to him.

I could see that Kristen was panting heavily like she was out of breath but as Wayne found the zipper, she shot her foot back and hit him hard in the shin.

"Owwwwwww." He roared letting go of her and clutching his leg.

Kristen started crawling towards the corner still gasping for air and I could see her breasts swinging beneath her as she moved. They were wet and glistening and I wondered if it was from her sweat or Wayne's saliva. Wayne recovered quickly and grabbed her by the leg and easily dragged her back to the middle of the mattress while avoiding her kicks. She was in an awkward position to strike and he was able to unzip the right boot and pull it free and then did the same with the other.

Wayne used his strength to put her back on her hands and knees and using his left hand to hold her in place he reached for her jeans button with his right. When his hand reached the front of her jeans, Kristen started trying to twist and turn to keep him away. Unfortunately, her strength was fading and was no match for Wayne's. Wayne gave a grunt of joy as he popped the catch and in seconds he had her jeans to her knees pulling her panties along with them.

I sat there transfixed as he removed first one leg of the jeans and then the other then removed the panties from around her ankles. Kristen was now naked, with this large retarded man, and there was nothing to protect her fertile opening from his hideous tool.

"Remember what I told you. You got to get it wet." Kyle said to Wayne.

"Okay Kyle." Wayne replied and then spit a large offering into his hand and reached between Kristen's legs.

Kristen had begun to sob heavily and seemed to have resigned herself to the inevitable.

"Kristen, I love you." I yelled at her not knowing what else to do.

"Kurt, help me please!" She screamed back as Kyle and Drew closed the door and returned to the chairs.

"Let's give them some privacy." Kyle stated with a laugh.

"Guys, I'll give you anything...do anything but please stop this. I beg you please don't let this happen." I tried once more as I visualized Wayne's large cock approaching it's prize.

"Just shut the fuck up." Drew responded. His attention was clearly focused on the sounds from the room.

There was quiet in the room for over a minute and just when I thought maybe she had been able to convince him to stop, the house was suddenly shattered by loud screams from Kristen.

"He's putting it in." Drew stated.

"Oh my God take it out, Get it out!" Kristen cried out validating Drew's words.

Kristen's screams turned into a continuous wail that went on for some time before a second sound started.

"Uhhh, Uhhh, Uhhh." We could hear Wayne's voice becoming louder each time.

Wayne's grunts lasted for less than a minute and were suddenly replaced by a roar as if a bear had been caught in a trap.

"ARRRRRRRR..." Wayne screamed and we all knew what had occurred.

"I knew that boy wouldn't last long his first time." Drew laughed as Kyle joined in.

"No, but I bet by the end of the week he's riding it hard." Kyle answered.

Kyle and Drew went over and opened the door. Wayne was standing right behind it holding his still hard cock in his hand with a long string of his cum extending from its head towards the ground. I could see Kristen kneeling at the far end of the mattress reaching into her pussy with her fingers apparently trying to fish out Wayne's seed.

"Sweetheart, don't worry about that. You'll be getting a lot more before the week is over." Kyle laughed at her.

"Wayne, you want some more pussy or do you want to rest." Kyle asked him.

"More pussy." He answered immediately.

"Okay Wayne, Take your time there is no rush." He said to him with a slap on the shoulder.

As Kyle and Drew withdrew and started to close the door, I could see Kristen staring at Wayne with a look of total defeat. It was probably twenty minutes later when sounds from within the room indicated that something was happening and five minutes after that Kristen's wails let us know that Wayne was inside her again. Wayne lasted longer this time but again finished with a roar when he came.

Kyle and Drew only disturbed Wayne once to give Kristen a chance to use the bathroom and drink some water. She was able to slip on her sweater and used her hands to stretch it over her butt to provide some modesty but her relief was short lived and by sundown Wayne had taken her two more times. By now, Kristen was no longer screaming and it was only Wayne's grunts and his climatic roars that let us know what was happening.

The men had moved my cuffs to the front to save my arms, allow me to drink and use the bathroom as well. That evening, we ate a small meal that Ruth Ann had prepared. Kristen was given an old dirty t-shirt to wear that came to mid-thigh and was told to sit next to Wayne. Kyle and Drew began referring to Kristen as Wayne's wife and made her stay still as his hands roamed her body. After dinner, Ruth Ann took some blankets into the room and supervised Kristen while she went to the bathroom and showered before returning to the "Bridal Suite".

By now, Kyle and Drew seemed to be losing interest in listening to the sex. However, they made it clear that I was going to be forced to experience all of it. They bound my feet and pushed me over on the couch then drifted off out of sight. Kristen had barely returned from her shower when Wayne took her again and during the night I counted at least two more couplings.

I awoke Sunday to the sound of footstep close by. Looking up, I could see Wayne leaving the room wandering down the hall with his large cock flopping from side to side as he moved.

"Kristen, are you awake?" I said in a hoarse whisper.

Kristen appeared at the door in the t-shirt looking completely shattered.

"Are you okay?" I asked immediately realizing the stupidity of my question.

"What have you done to me?" She answered distraught and shaking her head.

"I'm so sorry." I replied.

"He's going to kill me. I'm so sore I can barely move." She told me and I could see the stiffness in her movements.

With that she turned and closed the door behind her leaving me alone. Soon, Wayne came back down the hall with Drew beside him.

"It hurts." I heard Wayne say.

"That's cause your doing it too much Wayne. Give your pecker a chance to rest some." Drew told him.

"Okay Drew. Maybe I should go feed the goats." He said.

"Why don't you do that. Make sure to put on your overalls and shoes." Drew replied.

Their conversation implied we were on a farm. Probably, away from other houses which would make escape even more difficult. Wayne wandered away again leaving Drew standing in front of me. He was shirtless and I could see his torso was covered in tattoos.

"Looks like Wayne fucked himself raw. I bet your wife must be pretty sore too." He stated.

When I didn't reply he continued talking.

"Did you ever get that pussy to sing for you?" He asked.

Again, I made no effort to reply.

"I bet you don't know how. I'm thinking a piece of ass like Ms. Kristen would fuck like a $5 slut if a man new what he was doing. Too bad you don't. Hell I might take a crack at her myself before this is over." He threatened.

With that, he left the room and I was once again left alone. Most of Sunday morning was that way with people occasionally wandering through but it was mostly just Kristen and I. She came out of the bedroom and we tried several times to talk but nothing seemed to come out right. Shortly after noon, Drew came in with Kristen's bag from the SUV. In it was her toiletry items and he let her go to the bathroom and spend time cleaning and fixing herself up. When she came out, she looked fresher physically as well as mentally and took a seat in the room with me and Drew wearing a long sleeved ski undershirt that he had picked out. It covered her vagina but she wasn't allowed to wear a bra or panties and her nipples were clearly outlined through the fabric. Any hope that our situation was improving was short lived.

"Let me see your pussy." Drew demanded.

Kristen looked at him and opened her mouth to begin speaking but stopped herself and pulled the garment up until she was exposed. Kristen's vagina is covered by a thin wisp of hair that she refuses to shave and through the hair we could see that her lips were swollen and distended.

"I figured you would be sore. So is Wayne. How has he been fucking you?" He asked bluntly.

"What do you mean?" She replied while he looked at her sternly.

"How? From behind? Doggie?" He clarified.

"Yes." Kristen responded looking down at the floor.

"Well when he gets the urge I want you to teach him a new position." Drew demanded.

"You're crazy. I'm not going to teach him anything." Kristen countered.

"Well if you don't want that pussy hanging to your knees you might want to think about it." Drew laughed. Then he got up and left us alone.

"You took advantage of that poor girl. What kind of person are you?" She said looking at me with contempt.

"I'm sorry. I don't know what to say. You can hate me but first we need to get out of this." I answered trying to change the subject.

"Look what you caused to happen. I'm the one being raped by that retarded man. It's sick and humiliating and I will probably get pregnant." She replied choking back tears.

"Have you...I mean...can you get his stuff...his semen out?" I asked struggling to ask the very disgusting question.

Kristin looked at me for a long time before answering. "I'm trying but there's so much."

At that moment, Kyle and Drew appeared at the end of the hall struggling to carry something between them. As they got closer, I could see it was a hunk of concrete that they placed on the floor about ten feet away. Drew turned and left and then returned shortly with a long length of chain in his hands.

"We made this up to weigh 200 lbs. We're going to chain you up and take off the cuffs so you can move around some. You can sit here or even go into the room and watch your wife if you got that desire. If you try to move it, we'll kill you." He explained.

Drew fastened the chain through a metal loop coming out of the concrete and secured it with a pad lock then approached me with the other end. In addition to the chain, I could see he had a wide collar that he placed around my neck and adjusted before securing it in place with another padlock that was also connected to the chain. He then took off the cuffs on my hands and the bindings that had been used to secure my feet.

Even though I was still firmly secured, the added movement this setup allowed was a welcome relief. Kyle had me move around to check the length and I found that I could reach the bathroom but not the front door. Also, it allowed me to enter the "Bridal Suite", but not make it so far as the mattress. It seems they had put some thought into the configuration.

"Well you better enjoy your rest while you can. I think Wayne will be ready for some more baby making after he finishes his chores." Drew said looking at Kristen.

Kristen's reprieve actually lasted all afternoon. It wasn't until the light through the curtains was dimming that we saw Wayne in the house and it was another hour before he came for her. Wayne stood by the open door in his dirty overalls waiting for her without saying a word. I could also see that in his hand he held a bottle of lubricant that one of his brothers must have provided. Kristen remained still in her seat not acknowledging the large retarded man. Wayne took a step closer and reached for her but she slapped his hand away and when he tried again they had a brief struggle that resulted in the chair falling over. The commotion brought Drew and Kyle coming down the hall.

"What's going on Wayne?" Kyle asked.

"She won't come." He said acting disturbed.

Kyle reached down and grabbed my wife by her black hair as Drew stood next to me.

"Bitch, you better do what Wayne wants anytime he wants or I'll beat your ass till you beg for it. Now get in there and fuck him like you were told." He said harshly to her his lips an inch from her ear as she twisted in pain.

He let her go and as she stumbled towards the door Wayne grabbed her and pulled her quickly inside then closed it behind them. The men left the way they had come leaving me alone. I sat expecting to hear the sounds of a struggle begin like the previous day but it never came. Instead, after a few minutes, I could begin to hear Wayne grunting as he began fucking my wife. Like the first time, he only lasted a short time before his telling roar let me know he had reached his climax.

Afterwards, it was quiet in both rooms for a while before the grunts started again from Wayne indicating he had recovered. I tried hard not to look but something drew me towards the door. Several times I got up and took a step only to return to my seat knowing it was best not to and realizing it was what the sick bastards wanted me to do. Finally, I took the one extra step that brought me within arms reach of the handle and I didn't turn back.

Slowly and quietly I turned the knob and cracked open the door trying to avoid and squeaking sound that would give me away. Opening it three inches I could see the mattress clearly. Kristen had done what Kyle had instructed her and now had Wayne between her legs as she lay on her back. Wayne's ass was rising and falling and his large frame left only her legs and arms visible. Next to the mattress his overalls and her shirt were in a heap and the bottle of lubricant with some of the liquid missing sat next to it. Kristen's arms were laying flat on the mattress to her sides and her legs were widely spread from the width of his hips with her feet barely touching the mattress. Wayne's head was next to Kristen's and he was emitting his standard grunts as he fucked her with a steady pace.

Kristin was grunting too in time with his thrusts but her sounds seemed to be more the result of the physical force of Wayne's movements than any arousal or pleasure. As I watched, I noticed Kristen's feet were rolling back and forth and occasionally they would rise a few inches then fall back to the mattress. Also, I could see her fingers clutching and releasing the dirty fabric of the mattress. I put this down to her attempts to alleviate the pain that Wayne's large cock was inflicting.

Wayne's thrusts started to speed and he began to add moans to his grunting noises. Clearly, he was on his was towards another climax that would result in more seed being planted into Kristen. The pace and sounds grew until Wayne reached a point where he lost all his rhythm and he threw his head back and let out his signature roar. I used the opportunity to close the door and go back to the couch.

"Like what you saw?" Drew said smirking as I turned.

"Hell no." I replied turning red with embarrassment at having been caught.

"Not many men get to see their wife being knocked up by another man." He said laughing.

I was about to tell him to fuck off when the door opened and Wayne stepped out naked with his half hard cock glistening with wetness.

"I'm hungry, Drew." He said leaving the door open as he headed for the kitchen.

"Well Ruth Ann will get you something. You need to keep your strength up." He laughed mocking me once more.

Inside we could see Kristen sitting up on her knees with two fingers buried inside her trying to get Wayne's cum out. She spooned out several finger fulls and wiped them on the mattress before Drew interrupted her.

"You know Ms. Kristen those are the best titties I have ever seen. Have you shown Wayne how to suck on them?" Drew snickered startling her and causing her to grab her top and try to pull it on. He seemed very pleased with the humiliation he was causing both of us.

Kristen, seemingly empowered by his sordid comment, stood and walked by us without talking and went to the bathroom where we heard the water running. When she came out we were summoned to the table to eat some food Ruth Ann had prepared then went back and sat on the couch.

It was apparent from the routine what our time there was going to entail. Basically, my wife was there just to service Wayne whenever he felt the need and I was there to be humiliated along with her as the fear of pregnancy stayed over our heads.

Wayne didn't come for Kristen again that day until it was time for bed. When he finally appeared, he took her and led her into the room and all was quiet until I drifted to sleep. I awoke to the light through the window the next morning having never been awoken during the night from the sounds of sex. Kristen later confirmed that she had slept through the night unmolested.

The next day Wayne only came for her once. It was mid-afternoon after he had been working and he was filthy. He spent less than twenty minutes with her before going back outside. Kristen was able to spend time in the bathroom cleaning and fixing herself a bit and was looking pretty good considering. Like the previous day, we didn't see Wayne again till he was ready for bed when he took Kristen into the bedroom and just like before, she slept through the night untouched.

Wayne's interest seemed to fading some probably from a combination of soreness, exhaustion and familiarity, resulting in the interval between his visits growing longer. I also surmised that, even for a mentally handicapped man like Wayne, lovemaking needs to be more than just the physical act of ejaculation to fuel desire and passion and all he was getting from Kristen was her pussy.

Because of this, we had long periods of time alone to talk although Kyle and Drew were always close enough that Kristen couldn't sneak away. At first, Kristen viewed me with complete disgust but as we continued I felt that I was making some progress in getting back in her graces, at least she was talking. I knew it would be a long, slow struggle but still, I was encouraged that I seemed to be making some progress, however slight.

Ruth Ann seemed to be holding no interest in me or our situation. She was out of sight most of the time and the few times she was around she avoided eye contact with me. The thought had crossed my mind to try and use her to help make our escape but without some indication of compassion it didn't seem worth the risk.

Tuesday was even better for us than the day before as Wayne never appeared during the day and although he took her to bed that night he, according to Kristin, immediately went to sleep and again left her unmolested.

It was now Wednesday morning and after three good nights we were hopeful that the interest of Wayne had evaporated and that Kristen might get out of this with no more attention. The day started out that way but unfortunately, our hope ended up being shattered.

We had sat around the whole day talking and trying to pass the boredom. The men had been busy working until late afternoon when a cold front must have come through because the temperature dropped dramatically. In the run down and drafty house, we could feel the cold quickly. Kyle and Drew had come in complaining of it and before long had started drinking whiskey. I knew immediately this was not going to be a good thing and the fact that Ruth Ann and Wayne were nowhere to be seen only fueled my fears. They had been doing their boozing for over an hour and a half, keeping mostly to the kitchen, when they decided to join us.

Kyle carried a half gallon of cheap bourbon which they simply poured over ice in plastic cups. They flopped down onto chairs in the room with us with Kyle looking much worse for wear than Drew.

"We thought we'd join you kids. I'm tired of his lousy bullshit anyway." Drew said with a slight slur.

"Fuck you." Was all that his brother could offer in response as his head lolled from side to side.

"Looks like Wayne's done lost interest in you." Drew said as a taunt.

Neither Kristen nor I responded and I hoped that they would find something else to occupy their drunken state.

"Goddamn Kyle, look at what shitty hosts we are. We haven't given Kurt or Ms. Kristen a drink" Drew stated kicking the side of his brother's leg.

"We don't want anything." I said trying to head them off.

"Bullshit. Kyle, go get us some more cups." His brother commanded.

Kyle staggered off down the hall and came back with two cups half filled with ice. He put them on the table and Drew poured a good portion into each cup and then handed them to us.

"We don't want any." I said.

"Drink." He shot back with a fiery look.

I took a slow sip of my whiskey and saw his stare turn to Kristen who then followed me and did the same. Kristen is not much of a drinker, limiting herself mostly to wine at special dinner occasions, so when the strong liquid hit her throat she began coughing.

"Take it slow at first. You'll get used to it." He explained.

Drew launched off on a long monologue describing a variety of topics including his work, his girlfriends, hunting and the politics of gun control. The only interruptions were his directions to us to keep up with the drinking and friendly insults directed towards his brother Kyle. Despite my attempts to drink slowly, I could feel the warm feeling from inside my body that comes from whiskey. When he demanded that our cups be refilled, I could see that Kristen had almost finished hers.

"Wayne getting any better?" Kyle asked through half closed eyes catching Kristen off guard.

"Uh, what do you mean?" She replied.

"He fucking you better?" He clarified.

"Now Kyle, Ms. Kristen is a lady and she ain't got to tell you about her new husband." Drew answered saving Kristen from replying.

Drew tried to engage us in conversation but we only gave terse one or two word replies so after several attempts, he launched off on his own tales again which seemed to make him happy. Another thirty minutes went by then he demanded that we finish up and get a refill. By now, Kyle was slumped in his chair with his chin resting on his chest one step away from passing out.

Looking at Kristen I could see that she was feeling the effects of the whiskey. She had a slight smile on her face and her eyes were glazed. Because of the cold, she had been allowed to put a thin shawl across her legs but she was still without her bra or panties and I could see that her nipples were showing through her tight shirt.

"We don't want anymore." I said putting my cup down.

"Pick the cup up. You'll keep drinking till I say stop." He announced with the same fiery look.

By the end of the third cup I knew I was quite drunk and could only guess at where Kristen was given her small size. Because of our state he had gotten us to engage a bit more into the conversation. Particularly Kristen, which gave me another reason to think she was drunk. Her nipples were now poking hard through the material and though nothing was said I could see Kyle staring at them openly.

"WAYNE." Drew yelled down the hall suddenly making Kristen and I bolt upright.

Soon, Wayne came padding down the hall looking very meek and concerned.

"Yes Drew?" He asked in a childlike voice and I sensed he had some bad experiences with his drunken brothers before.

"Don't you want your wife?" Drew asked him.

"I'm scared." He answered.

"Scared? She ain't going to hurt you." He said to him sounding annoyed.

"Not her. You and Kyle." He replied confirming my suspicions.

"Oh hell Wayne. You're fine. Take your woman to bed before I do." He told him.

Wayne got a look of relief on his face and shuffled towards the door looking at Kristen. Kristen looked at me and then Drew and without a word rose and joined him in the room with the door closing behind them.

"You asshole. He doesn't want her you're just doing this to humiliate us." I said to him the whiskey driving my temper.

"You're the goddamn asshole. You chase after my sister and make her feel special then drop her flat." He said rising from his chair before regaining his composure and sitting back down.

I was angry and breathing heavily but knew I had no hope in a fight. We sat there staring at each other both of us loathing the other. This went on until our attention was diverted to the bedroom when Wayne's familiar grunts started coming through the door. Like the other initial times with Wayne, he lasted only a few minutes before he roared out during his ejaculation.

"Your wife must have a hell of a pussy to milk a cock that fast." Drew said baiting me.

Rather than take the bait, I leaned back into the couch and pretended to be falling asleep.

I could hear him sipping his whiskey for several minutes before I actually did doze off. I awoke with a start sometime later and could see that Drew had left and Kyle had fallen onto the floor passed out. Getting up, I turned off the light and went back to the couch and stretched out. Just as I was about to drift off, I heard noises in the bedroom followed by Wayne's telltale grunts.

I listened for several minutes knowing he would last longer this time. Once again, I tried to stay put and not look but eventually I lost my willpower. I moved quietly to the door checking Kyle over my shoulder as I put my hand on the knob. Turning it slowly and pushing the door gently I stood in the small opening letting my eyes focus on the sight in front of me trying to take in the details with only the outside ambient light peeking through the curtains providing any illumination.

They were coupled in the missionary position like the last time I watched and Wayne was fucking her very slowly. Like before her body, except for her arms and legs, were covered by his large frame. They were in the same basic position but something was different and in my drunken state it took me a while to realize that the sounds from Kristin this time were different. These were not the result of the physical force of his body against her but were in fact soft moans of arousal.

At first, I thought my mind was playing tricks on me and shook my head to clear it but the excited sounds didn't go away. For a moment, my mind tried to rationalize that they must be from pain, the soreness from all the sex but listening closely it was clear that her sounds were from pleasure.

Kristen's hands were by her side and like before her legs were spread but her feet were now hovering off the mattress. One minute turned to two and then three as Wayne kept up his slow pace. Wayne's head had been resting next to Kristen's but suddenly he raised himself on his arms and arched his back as if stretching. At first, I thought Kristen would be able to see me and I shrunk back but her eyes remained blocked by Wayne's large body. Whatever the reason for Wayne's movement, it had an immediate effect on Kristen. Her legs lifted further so that her knees pulled back towards her body, her hands grabbed Wayne's arms at the elbows and she let out a long sexy moan.

Wayne only stayed in this position for a short period before dropping back down as before. When he did, I could hear Kristen whimper in frustration and her legs moved as if trying to find the right position for contact with his cock. Eventually, she seemed to find it with her knees pulled up even closer to her chest.

"Ohhh, mmm, mmm" I could hear her sounds coming from beneath Wayne growing in intensity.

Wayne seemed oblivious to the arousal he was causing and kept his slow and steady pace. Even in the cold, I could see sweat beads start to form on his back then run across his sides. Kristen's hands had traveled up his arms and were now resting on his shoulders. Her sounds were becoming more distinct and deliberate too.

"Ohhh, ohhh, ohhh..." She gasped softly in rhythm to his strokes.

I thought about screaming for them to stop but something held me back and kept me riveted to my spot. I couldn't believe this backwoods, challenged man was exciting my wife. As I stood there thinking about how this was occurring, it dawned on me that in their current position, the upturned shape of his cock was likely causing his head to rub across her g-spot with each stroke.

Wayne's motions were relentless as he drove his large cock into her once small pussy. Kristen's left hand was still on his shoulder but her right hand had wandered to his lower back as if to guide his motions.

"Don't stop." I heard her say as a soft plea when Wayne's movements halted for a second. Amazingly, he did resume and her knees raised further until her feet were touching his ass. Her soft sounds soon returned too.

This was Kristen's normal position to orgasm and she seemed to be very close although wary of making any sound. Suddenly, Kristen's body stiffened once, then twice and sharp spasms quickly followed wracking through her as she kicked her legs into the air like some cowboy spurring a bucking bronco. Both hands went to Wayne's ass and I could see the muscles in her arms stand out as she pulled herself hard against him.

"Oh God, don't stop Wayne." She panted in a heavy whisper that was clearly audible to me.

Wayne's pace never altered and even as she began to catch her breath and come down he stayed in rhythm and continued his grunting noises. Kristen's hands had fallen back to his elbows and her legs were down so that her feet were wrapped behind his ass. Wayne had just fucked my beautiful wife to a powerful orgasm and yet seemed completely unaware.

As the sounds of her breathing faded the room once again was turned over to the relentless grunting of Wayne as he fucked Kristen. He was like a marathoner in stride having found that perfect pace that allowed him to continue. In my mind, this was as long as he had ever lasted and I wondered what was now propelling his body and what was keeping him from releasing.

Whatever the cause, Kristen seemed to be the beneficiary as I stood and watched her accept his curved cock. Without warning, Kristen put her hands on his shoulders and then spoke.

"Wayne, stop. Please stop." She said in a soft whisper.

After several seconds of no response, she tried again.

"Please stop. Just for a second." She said to him putting her hand on the side of his head.

"Not done yet." He answered in a confused voice.

"Just for a second Wayne." She now said almost begging.

Wayne slowed and then stopped and Kristen guided his hips to the side so his cock left her pussy. I thought that she had had enough and was going to ease from under him but instead she reached for the bottle of lubricant and poured a healthy portion in her hand then brought her hand between them and out of my line of sight. I had eased the door closed as Wayne moved to shield myself from her view but I was still able to see her use the lotion then guide Wayne back inside her and continue their coupling.

Wayne quickly regained his pace but now I could hear a squishing sound as his cock now plunged into her well lubricated pussy. Wayne did his stretch again and lifted himself onto his hands and off her body. This time though he stayed this way as they continued to fuck.

"Ohhh, mmm, ohhh..." Kristen whined as her legs began to move to find the right angle.

Wayne was soaked with his own sweat and when he lifted from Kristen I could see that her body was wet as well. From my vantage point, I couldn't see Wayne's face well but he seemed to have a distant, slack jawed look and saliva was dripping from his open mouth onto Kristen's neck. In this new position, somehow he kept up his same never ending motion and soon I could see Kristen's body giving off signs of her renewed excitement.

Kristen's legs started going into the air again and her hips freed from his weight were now rocking in time with his pace. My God I thought to myself, this retarded bastard is going to make her cum again. And, in less than a minute he did just that.

"Oh...Oh God...Oh my God...Oh Wayne..." She cried to her simple lover as her spasms signaled her second climax.

I watched her body release then come down from her orgasm and still Wayne kept going. Again, she stopped him but this time Kristen turned over into a doggie position and offered her ass to him. Wayne seemed reenergized by this and it was only a short time before I could sense that he was building towards his own climax. Wayne's hands were on her hips and Kristen's head was on the mattress with her black hair spilled around her. I could still hear a slurping sound from her wet pussy and then watched as she reached and took his hand and brought it to her breast.

"Oh!" Wayne said momentarily stopping his staccato grunts then starting again.

After that, his thrusts lost their natural pace and became more urgent. Seconds later, he threw his head back and his roar filled the room and the house as he emptied himself again in Kristen. I sensed that she may have experienced a small orgasm too as I watched her hands squeeze the mattress and her ass grind into Wayne's crotch as he came. Whether or not, I had just watched Wayne take my wife and bring her to at least two sexual peaks. With them still coupled, I eased the door closed and went to the couch and masturbated until I spilled my own seed across my belly. Afterwards as I was drifting to sleep, I convinced myself that it was the liquor that had made Kristen lose control and give in to Wayne's large cock.

Thursday was a very quiet day. Wayne disappeared early and we only saw Drew and Kyle twice and only for short periods. Of course, they made a point of trying to humiliate us each time but that was becoming harder to do.

Several times, I thought about telling Kristen I had witnessed her orgasms. But I couldn't see how that conversation would end well so I held myself back. I rationalized that if we were able to patch up our marriage there would be a time to discuss it but it wasn't now. Kristen was scared about what would happen to us at the end of the week and although I wasn't convinced myself, I calmed her buy saying that if they had wanted to kill us they could have done that long ago.

Exhausted from the boredom, Kristen had gone into the bedroom to sleep when Ruth Ann appeared before me.

"I'm sorry Kurt. I didn't want to tell them but they made me." She said sounding very sincere.

"It's not your fault Ruth Ann. I'm sorry how I treated you." I replied.

"If the baby is a boy, I'm going to name him Kurt." She announced after an awkward silence.

"Oh, that's nice Ruth Ann." I answered as the reality hit me again with fresh force.

There was another long silence with Ruth Ann looking at me with a soft smile on her face. It was the smile that finally led me to ask her to help Kristen and me.

"Ruth Ann. You have to help my wife and I get away. Your brothers are going to kill us." I said hoping my declaration would frighten her into helping.

"No they won't. I..I.. mean they won't if your wife has the baby. If she doesn't though..." She answered.

"What are you saying?" I asked. My thoughts on escaping suddenly set aside to learn about the brother's sick intent.

"They are going to tell you that she has to have the baby. If they find out she uh...y'all did anything then they said they will kill both of you." Ruth Ann explained. It clearly pained her to say it as her eyes left my face and went to the floor.

"Ruth Ann you got to help us get..." I started.

"Goddamnit Ruth Ann. We told you to stay away from this asshole. What's he been saying?" Kyle demanded. He had entered the room swiftly and now had his hand on his sister's arm pulling her to face him.

"Nothing Kyle. We were just talking. I was telling him the baby's name." She was able to get out even though she was very frightened.

"Well get back to cleaning the kitchen." He said thrusting her towards the door. He glared at me without speaking for several seconds then disappeared down the hallway.

"What happened?" Kristen asked a minute later emerging from the bedroom still looking sleepy.

"I tried to talk Ruth Ann into helping us escape but Kyle caught me." I told her in a low voice intentionally leaving out the information Ruth Ann had provided.

"This is a nightmare." She replied and looked like she might start crying.

"Kristen. Honey. Let's make love. Please." I said to her and watched a shocked look cross her face. Hearing Ruth Ann explain that we would be killed if we aborted a pregnancy made me feel that I needed some hope, however small, that any baby might be mine.

"Are you insane?" Kristen answered.

"Please. I can't explain. Just please." I begged her.

She stared at me and the seconds seemed like hours before she finally answered. "Where? How?"

"Let's go into the room." I said jumping up.

I pushed my wife ahead of me and closed the door as far as it would go until it stuck on the chain. As fast as I could, I dropped my pants and directed Kristen onto her hands and knees on the wood floor. Her slit was quite wet and lacked the snug feel I was use to.

"Ummm..." We sounded in unison as I penetrated her.

Knowing what we were doing was dangerous I set a fierce pace trying to reach a climax as quickly as possible. Kristen seemed to sense the urgency too and was panting hard and pushing back against me. It wasn't long before I felt the tell tale tingling in my groin warning of soon to be ejaculation.

"WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS!" I heard a voice scream directly behind me then felt a strong hand on my neck that pulled me from my wife and threw me against the wall.

Disoriented, I fell to the ground and lay there for a second before realizing that Drew had his fingers inside Kristen's pussy and was yelling at her.

"Did he cum in you? Did that asshole cum in you?" He demanded to know.

"NO...NO." She cried out while crawling to the mattress with him following her with his fingers still probing.

Drew stood and turned towards me and before I could react he kicked me in the balls with his heavy work boot .

"AYYYEEEAHHHHH!" I cried out in excruciating pain and instinctively rolled to the side clutching my groin to avoid a second blow. I saw stars and almost instantly a wave of nausea hit me induced by the deep pain.

"The only seed that's going in your wife's pussy is Wayne's." Drew stated with seething anger while lifting me by the collar. "Now get your ass out of here."

It was impossible to stand so Drew half drug me to the other room and dropped me in the middle.

"Where the fuck is Wayne." I heard him yell out above me.

"He's out fixing some fence. What the hell happened?" I heard Kyle's voice and his footsteps as he approached.

"I caught this asshole fucking his wife. Luckily, I don't think he got any cum in her." He explained.

"Do we need to move him?" Kyle asked.

"Nah, I don't think he will be using those balls on anything for a while." He responded with a chuckle.

Still in abject pain, I tried to work my pants up over my hips but another wave of nausea hit and I had to lie still.

"Fuck both of you." I said to them in anger and frustration.

"Don't even think about getting that little dick of yours in your wife. If you try again, so help me I'll cut it off and feed it to the hogs." Drew declared.

With that, the two men walked away and several minutes later I heard the bedroom door open and Kristen appeared. Back in her shirt, she helped me get my pants up then move to the couch where I found a somewhat comfortable position resting partially on my left side.

We were left alone until dinner which we spent mostly in silence. Occasionally, I would catch her looking down at her tummy and I wondered if she was thinking about already being pregnant.

Not long after dinner was over, Wayne took Kristen to the bedroom. I was left alone as neither Kyle nor Drew came by. I suspected they needed a good night's sleep after hitting the bottle hard the previous evening. There was an occasional rustling sound from the bedroom but none of Wayne's normal grunts. I hoped that he was asleep but after watching Kristen respond to him I wasn't completely sure.

The next morning, Kristen confirmed that Wayne had quickly fallen asleep and so had she. Now that it was Friday, I thought that just one more day and it all might be over and if we were lucky we might escape without Kristin being impregnated. Other than the occasional check from Kyle or Drew we were left alone. Ruth Ann only seemed to appear around meal times and I was sure that her brother's had given her a strong warning to stay away from me.

During the night, my balls had swollen to the size of small oranges and I had to leave my pants undone to provide some room. They ached deeply to the point that I worried that permanent damage may have been done. Kristen spent most of the day with me on the couch but we actually did very little talking as by then everything to talk about had already been discussed.

That evening Drew and Kyle appeared with the whiskey again and if anything they were in a more aggressive mood then they had been the night before last. Like before, both Wayne and Ruth Ann seemed to be intentionally avoiding coming in contact with them. Kristen too, sensing trouble, had tried to retire to the bedroom but was told she had to stay and have a drink.

"Take it." Kyle instructed my wife as he extended his arm.

Reluctantly, Kristen accepted the whiskey but held it in her hand without drinking. Drew poured another glass and handed it to me and I took a small sip. When I looked over at Kristen, I saw that she too was taking small sips.

Unlike the previous night, Drew and Kyle were just beginning to drink so I realized that they had a long ways to go before they were finished. At first, they mostly drank in silence but as the liquor hit they became more vocal and animated freely telling stories and trying to be funny. It was a bizarre situation, since we were captives, to hear then regale us with stories like we were old friends.

Kyle was rougher and more course than his brother and I had been watching him for a while stare at my wife. Something seemed to building in him and he finally blurted out. "Lift up that shirt and let me look at your pussy."

His words startled Kristen and even Drew seemed to be caught off guard but he quickly recovered. "Now Kyle you can't be going after Wayne's wife."

The way he said it indicated to me that he was trying to defuse the situation. Kyle seemed deterred for a few minutes but continued his stares and soon repeated his demand. Kristen looked at me with concern and even glanced towards Drew as if seeking support however, there was none given.

"Give Kyle a look between your legs honey." Drew said with a shrug.

I could tell Kristen was humiliated but she had learned that there was no way out in this situation so we all watched as she took the shirt in her hands and pulled it up until it was level with her belly button. Her closed legs revealed little and it wasn't long before another demand was made.

"Spread your legs and give us a look." Drew said now supporting his brother's demands.

Kristen, with a quick glance towards me, opened her legs until her mound came into view. There were still bruises on the inside of her thighs but the swelling around her pussy had gone down considerably.

"Goddamn let's fuck her Drew. Why should Wayne get all the fun?" Kyle exclaimed as he fidgeted in his chair.

"No Kyle. This is about Wayne and Ruth Ann. You need to just calm the fuck down." He said to his brother.

Wayne was bad enough but Kyle's actions scared me and I worried that Kristen might get shared by all three. However, Drew's admonishment of Kyle seemed to work and he slumped back in his chair and took another long pull on the whiskey.

Drew tried to lighten the mood by returning to his story telling and it seemed to work although occasionally I saw Kyle look at my wife hungrily. Two cups later, Kristen and I were where we had been the other night but Drew and Kyle, with much better tolerance, didn't seem to be fazed yet.

"I need to lie down." Kristen announced. She started to get up and surprisingly it brought no admonishment from the brothers.

"Wayne? Where the hell are you boy?" Drew yelled down the hall.

Wayne appeared at the opening to the room and looked meekly in. He was dressed in his standard overalls and shirt but seemed more dirty than normal and his pants had what looked like a half dried pee stain in the crotch. He glanced between his brothers with fear on his face before Drew spoke.

"Wayne, your wife is ready for bed. You got one more night to make a baby so get after it." He told him.

Wayne moved swiftly across the room and arrived at the bedroom before Kristen who followed him and closed the door behind them. Amazingly, it all seemed natural now and there weren't even any rude comments from Drew or Kyle. Instead, they returned to their drinking and began talking about the things they needed to get done over the next few days.

Drew poured another round and we drank with me listening intently for any sound that gave guidance on what was going on. I assumed with Drew's encouragement that Wayne would be going after Kristen aggressively but the silence made me wonder whether he once again was happier just to fall asleep. After about thirty minutes, I noticed that Drew had an odd look and was speaking less. When he stood and walked close to the door, I knew he too was curious about what was going on.

"Drew you think that boy knows to get after it?" Kyle asked watching his brother.

"I did a couple days ago but looks like he lost interest." Drew replied. At that precise moment we all heard a soft but unmistakable grunt from Wayne.

Drew smiled and returned to his chair but was clearly fidgeting and after just a few minutes he rose and went to the door.

"Turn out the lights." Drew said to his brother.

Our room was lit only by a table lamp and when Kyle clicked it off the room was plunged into complete darkness. It took us all a minute for our eyes to adjust and in that time there were several more sounds from Wayne then Kyle joined his brother by the door. Slowly, Drew opened it slowly and quietly and I could see them staring which piqued my curiosity and caused me to join them. They both looked at me with big smiles and when I looked inside I knew why.

Wayne was between my wife's spread legs slowly fucking her while she clutched his ass with her right hand and stroked the back of his head with the other. There was little sound coming from them although my senses told me both were enjoying the coupling immensely. They seemed oblivious to our presence which allowed us to watch their mating in its natural state.

"Ugghhhnnn..." Wayne suddenly grunted.

"Ssshhh Wayne." My wife said to him quickly. It was clear she was hoping to keep their encounter undiscovered.

"Wayne's cock done whipped your pretty wife." Drew whispered to me with a smirk. "Look at her. She sure is liking it. She'll take that baby just fine."

His words were impossible to argue and I found myself wondering if in fact Wayne had merely fallen asleep these previous nights or if Kristen had been manipulating him to have quiet and secret sex. The orgasms I had seen her have before made me believe that this was very likely the case.

Kristen was mostly blocked from our view but her whimpers of passion could be heard from beneath Wayne's large frame. Soon, joining Wayne's grunts and Kristen's mews was the wet, slurping sound of his large cock working its way in and out of my wife's well used opening.

"Fuck her good Wayne. She sure does like it." Kyle called out no longer able to stay quiet.

There was little response from Wayne but we immediately saw my wife's feet drop to the mattress and her hands move so that they were now pushing on his shoulders as if to get him off.

"Don't get all goddamn shy now girl. We done saw Wayne getting you off. Your husband too. So get back to it." Drew spoke with a taunting voice.

Kristen was completely quiet now but Wayne continued to grunt with each stroke and his cock maintained its domination over her pussy by making it squish and slurp.

"Get your legs back in the air and your hands on his ass. Quit pretending you don't like it. I ain't going to tell you again." Drew commanded my wife. Despite his threat, Kristen remained still and silent beneath Wayne.

"Wayne, raise up on your arms." Kyle told his brother. His words must have confused the simple man because he stopped moving and looked at us. Kyle tried again this time with more instruction. "Push up on your arms but keep your dick in her."

The large man lifted his torso up with his strong arms and Kristen's sweat covered body came into view. After a quick glance in our direction, she turned her head away and squeezed her eyes tightly shut. Kyle moved to the mattress behind my wife's head and reached out with his hands until his fingers found her small nipples.

"AYYYEEEEE...STOP!" Kristen cried out in pain as he pinched and twisted the tender flesh. Instinctively, I tried to move to help her momentarily forgetting about the chain which jerked my neck backwards after taking a further step into the room. Drew grabbed the chain in his hand and pulled me back threatening me with his fist.

"You going to fuck Wayne and quit pretending?" Drew yelled while his brother maintained his hold. Kristen was trying hard to move so she could free his grip but Wayne's body was too heavy to throw.

"I can't." She cried in what clearly was intense pain.

Kyle released her nipples just for a second then twisted them the opposite way. "Yes, you can. We watched you getting off. Now we ain't going to ask again. I'll pull these nipples clean off you!" He shouted at her.

"Okay, okay...just stop! Please!" She implored him.

"I won't be so nice next time." Kyle said as a final warning then released her. "Fuck her hard Wayne."

Wayne dropped back on my wife, hiding her once again, and started thrusting into her with a renewed energy.

"Uggghhh..." We heard Kristen cry out with his first full thrust.

"Girl, what did I tell you?" Kyle asked but his words were really a threat.

Kristen's legs slowly began to lift until her feet were resting on the back of his thighs and her hands moved to his ass. However, there wasn't the sense of passion coming from her and, other than the grunts caused by his large body, she was quiet.

Drew and Kyle became quiet too and for the next few minutes we watched the coupling in silence. It gave me time to think about my wife's reaction. I knew that arousal is a natural state and that being only human she couldn't be held responsible for her reaction. Still, it hurt, and although I knew that it was my own doing that brought us to this situation for the thousandth time since we were kidnapped, I wondered if my marriage had any future.

The first signs were slight but we all noticed and Drew and Kyle turned to me smiling. Kristen's hands, which had been resting on Wayne's ass, started to clench and then squeeze him as he moved. Before long, she was back to openly squeezing him and pulling his ass into her. Occasionally, as if she caught herself, she would stop but always within just a few seconds her actions would start again.

"Mmmm..." Came a soft but clear sound from my wife when Wayne changed his motion. He was now lifting up his hips at the end of each thrust. Again, Kyle and Drew looked at each other and me with big grins.

I doubt Wayne had any idea about the scene he was creating as he pistoned relentlessly into Kristen. Sweat was dripping off his body and I wondered how long he would be able to continue, although he showed no sign of flagging. I was like a moth to a flame, watching something so fundamentally wrong, but unable to merely turn and walk away. Both Drew and Kyle were clearly excited and both were now rubbing themselves through their pants. So far, they had left Kristen to Wayne but I was worried that when he finished they would want her too.

"Ohhh...unnggghhh...ohhh..." My wife suddenly whined when Wayne changed his motion. He must have hit something just right as her hands were now guiding him. I tried to remind myself that it wasn't her fault but still wondered how she could abandon herself to sexual gratification when she was being fucked by a challenged man while his two brothers and her husband watched. It had become a completely depraved, carnal act and compounding the sordid scene was the fact that Kristen was moving rapidly towards a climax.

"Uggghhh...uggghhh...uggghhh..." Wayne began bellowing and it now looked like it was going to be a race to see who finished first.

"MMMM...OHHH...OHHH...OHHH...HHHNNN...HHHHNNN...UMMM..." Kristen cried out as her nails dug deep into Wayne's ass and her legs rose and thrashed in the air. The orgasm hit her hard and we could see her hair flailing around as her head tossed back and forth.

Wayne was only seconds behind and with a roar followed by a series of grunts his body flexed then jerked. My mind went to the semen that was pouring out of the end of his large cock into Kristen's fertile body.

"That's it Wayne. Fill her cunt." Kyle encouraged his brother.

"If she wasn't before, she damn sure is knocked up now." Drew proclaimed while he continued to fondle himself.

We watched Wayne stop and then collapse on my wife in utter exhaustion. Soon, the sound of Kristen crying could be heard beneath his body.

"I'm sorry Kurt...I'm so sorry." She called out.

I felt unbelievably low. Not only had I got my poor wife into this but now she was apologizing to me for something she couldn't help. At least I told myself she couldn't help it. I knew that she needed to hear from me some words that she could take comfort in but my mouth was too dry, so in silence I turned to leave.

Ruth Ann was standing right behind me, having witnessed the mating, and stepped aside to let me by. She followed me to the couch and sat at the opposite end.

"I'm sorry Kurt." She said with a look of pity.

"Let's fuck her too." Kyle said to his brother from the doorway before I could speak. My fears came rushing back. Somehow, in my mind, this would actually be worse than the sex with Wayne. Wayne couldn't help himself and was being forced like Kristen but these two had no excuse.

"No Kyle. We need to make sure it's Wayne's baby." Drew replied to his brother in a manner that said it wasn't open for discussion.

Kyle seemed to flash for a moment then with a big exhale of breath he backed away from the door and returned to his chair. Drew followed soon thereafter closing the door behind him as he left.

It was misting when we stepped outside to find Kristen's SUV, still loaded with our vacation gear, in front of an old ramshackle frame house that had been our prison for a week. Kyle, Drew and Ruth Ann stood in the doorway as we left with Wayne barely visible behind them.

Prior to our departure, Drew had explained to us that if we made any attempt to halt a pregnancy they would know and would kill us both. If Kristen had somehow managed to come through the ordeal without being impregnated, that was fine, it was God's will, but if Wayne had given her a child she was bound to deliver it. Surprisingly, they made no effort to threaten us about involving the police I guess instinctively knowing that it was too sordid an ordeal to want in the public record.

Kristen did in fact become pregnant and nine months to the day of our release gave birth to a large baby boy. Although we talked about an abortion numerous times, the fear of Kyle and Drew and Kristen's own reluctance kept us from acting until it was too late.

As far as Kristen and I, there was lots of talking and tears along the way with Kristen more upset about my betrayal of her with Ruth Ann than the fact it had resulted in her rape and impregnation. It was three months before we finally made love which, although satisfying, was also surreal knowing that Wayne's baby was growing inside her.

Then there was the concern, fear really, over the health of the child. We did lots of research on the subject which in the end provided little relief. We just had to wait and see which kept a constant strain on our lives. Fortunately, by the time the child turned two, we were fairly certain that it didn't suffer from the genetic malady. Little Kevin, was rambunctious and precocious, scoring well above kids his age in both motor skill tests and intelligence tests.

With that, I hoped that it was all behind us and miraculously our marriage was going to survive. I began thinking of Kristen and I having our own child which surprisingly wasn't met with the enthusiasm from my wife I had expected.

It was about a week later, on a Saturday, that I arrived home early from playing golf to find a quiet house. The baby was asleep in its crib and although I called out to Kristen there was no response. Going to our bedroom, I found the bathroom door closed and the sound of the tub running. Just as I was about to knock, I heard a sensual moan coming from behind the door. I knew that Kristen's favorite way to masturbate was to let the jets from the Jacuzzi massage her clit and I imagined her in there with her legs spread. With a smile, I stayed quiet so I could be an auditory voyeur and from the sounds, I could tell her arousal was increasing quickly until I heard her call out as her orgasm hit.

"Fuck me Wayne, fuck me...ohhh fuck me!"

[Brainmetal]

Don't Ever Look Back

By j267 ©

It's said that no one ever forgets their first kiss. In my case, the first girl I kissed also turned out to be the last. Sarah and I met in pre-school and for some reason that no one was ever able to explain we became inseparable. Our first kiss was at seven and I swear it felt like an orgasm was ripping through me as our lips met for the first time. Back then, people thought our puppy love was cute. As we grew older, there was a general expectation that we would drift apart. When we stood at the altar of our rural church fresh out of college to exchange vows, people finally admitted that we were indeed a unique and special couple.

My parents thought the world of Sarah and likewise her parents felt I was like a son. Since Sarah didn't have a brother, I became the de facto son for her dad. From an early age, he would take me with him to their ranch where we would spend time tending to the livestock or hunting. Likewise, Sarah would usually accompany my mom and sisters to trips to the nearest city, seventy miles away, for shopping.

During our rehearsal dinner, I pulled out an old box that was filled with past valentine cards, love notes from elementary school, and other little gifts that Sarah had given me along the way. There were tears from everyone in the room, including the men, but the most special moment was the look of utter love Sarah gave me when she realized how special those things had been to me.

Amazingly, we didn't consummate our relationship until we were freshmen in college. We got by on heavy petting and experimented with oral sex usually in the back seat of my car parked on some quite country road. I have to admit the first several times of "going all the way" were awkward but soon we were past that and spending three or four nights a week in each other's bed.

That was about twenty-two years ago. In between was a move to the city and two kids, a boy and a girl, in quick succession. We had done well in our careers too. Both of us had started on the corporate ladder but Sarah had elected to start her own marketing consulting business and was doing quite well. I had stayed in the corporate world and had risen to the executive level and international engineering company.

Because we had started our family quickly, both kids were now in college. Sam our eldest was a junior and our daughter, Janey, was a freshman. Both attended universities in the state but several hours away from our home.

No one ever said it to my face but I knew that one of the things people found odd about our relationship was the dramatic difference in looks and personality. I'm not bad looking but nothing special either but also quite shy. Sarah on the other hand is best described as beautiful. She was the head cheerleader in high school and is slender with dark hair and perfect proportions. She has never struggled with weight and our two kids actually enhanced her figure by providing a slight rounding to her features. Her shapely legs and butt are her best feature. Along with her looks, is a charming personality that instantly puts people at ease. She attracts men like flies and we've actually had men try to hit on her right in front of me. She is always calm and patient with these guys and shuffles them off quickly without bruising their egos.

Unlike Sarah, I've struggled to maintain the plain looks I had. Weight has been a bit of a problem with me and only recently have I been able to get it back to a reasonable level. I also don't possess anything like her charm. In business settings I do fine but in social gatherings I would be considered a wall flower.

Because of our success, we have a great house in the best part of town with a large pool where we often entertain. We are still close to our parents and they visit us often in the city and we usually visit them in our hometown for holidays. So, all in all, we have a pretty idyllic life with a great future.

At least it was until I saw him one day. You see our perfect time together all these years was marred by one unfortunate occurrence. It was really all my fault and to this day I'm ashamed by my stupidity and behavior. You see, in college, I decided our junior year that we should try dating other people. I had been pestered and teased by my fraternity brother since my freshman year that only geeks stayed with the same girl. Finally, their words, along with the alcohol I had consumed, resulted in a show down one evening where I told her I thought it would be a good idea to date other for a while.

Of course, I used all the stupid clichés about how it would make us closer but all it did was make her cry. It was the first time I had ever made her cry. Usually, she would melt me with just a glance but this time I was being a total jerk and fought off her looks and pleas. Eventually, she just went into the bedroom of her apartment and closed the door and I left.

That was on a Monday. The next weekend was the first time I can remember not being with Sarah when one of us was not ill or out of town with family. Friday, I went out drinking with the boys and was already feeling stupid and resentful for letting them talk me into hurting Sarah. They had arranged a date for me for the next night and promised that once I got into the swing of things I would be fine.

That Saturday a large party was being held by several fraternities at a large lake house owned by one of the guys. The party included a live band and plenty of alcohol. I had a date with Kim, set up by one of my fraternity brothers. Kim was a very pleasant young blond with large breasts. She was very cute and had a big smile and doe eyes that made her appear vulnerable.

We drank and danced and chatted with friends and were doing well together until I spotted Sarah. Sarah was with a couple of her girlfriends and had spotted me and was staring in my direction. While she was looking, Kim put her arm around my waist and hugged me. When I was able to look back at Sarah, her friends were holding her and guiding her away from the crowd. She disappeared from view and my heart told me that I should run to her but something mean inside me compelled me to stay with Kim.

Kim and I continued to party with or group, occasionally dancing, and later I saw that Sarah had come back to the party. I saw her dance a few times with different men which caused a deep wave of resentment and jealousy to come over me that I had to fight back.

Kin was a very nice person but the longer I stayed with the group and drank the lonelier I felt. I knew that if I could be with Sarah everything would be okay and I decided that after I got through this night I would go to her the next day and tell her what a stupid mistake I had made.

It was only a few minutes later that I saw Sarah back dancing. This time, she was with a black guy that I recognized as a member of the football team. This completely shocked me as Sarah and I had grown up in a community with no black's and as far as I knew she had never had any direct contact with one. I was also cringing from the comments I would likely get from my friends if they saw Sarah dancing with a black guy.

It was Dan, a particularly arrogant asshole that noticed first.

"I didn't know Sarah had jungle fever?" He said in a drunken drawl trying to provoke me.

My back was turned watching Sarah but I could hear the snickers behind me from my supposed friends. Only Kim seemed to sense my pain by squeezing my arm to let me know she understood.

"That's Malcolm Johnson she dancing with. The stud freshman running back." Jay, another of my friends added.

I was in for another surprise when one dance turned into two followed by some quiet one-on one conversation at the edge of the crowd before they returned back to the dance floor again. I ignored the shitty comments from my friends while this was going on knowing that if I started with them it would end in a brawl.

It was Kim that finally helped me out be pulling me aside.

"What's the story with you and that girl?" she asked in a tone indicating she really wanted to know.

I gave her a brief description and when I was through she looked at me with arched brows.

"You better go tell her you're sorry and beg her to forgive you." Kim stated in a way that somehow brought total clarity to my confused mind.

"I have to." Was all I could think of to say. Then followed with "I hope you're aren't mad at me."

"I'm not mad. Go get her and I'll catch a ride." She said smiling.

I kissed her on the cheek then took a few steps away from the group to avoid the comments before heading towards the dance floor. As I approached, I looked for Sarah but couldn't spot her in the crowd. So, I circled the dance area twice looking but there was no sign of either of them. I waited and looked for another thirty minutes before concluding that she must have left so I went to my car and drove to her apartment.

By now, it was after midnight and I knocked softly on her door thinking of what I would say and hoping her roommate was not around. After trying several times without success, I drove to my place and paced the floor for an hour before returning and trying again. Back and forth I went for the next ten hours until Sarah finally answered her door at a little before noon.

The door opened and Sarah was standing there in a white terry cloth robe with red sleepy eyes looking like she had just got up.

"Sarah, I'm so sorry I've made such a huge mistake." I blurted out before the door was completely open.

There was a long silence as we looked in each other's eyes before she said "You hurt me. I never ever thought you would hurt me."

I completely lost it and started to cry and tried to step into the apartment to hold her but she stopped me by closing the door until only about six inches were open.

"Go home. I'll call you later." Was all she said as she closed the door the rest of the way.

I went back to my apartment and paced like a caged cat until Sarah finally called me at 10:00 PM that night. I babbled like a baby trying to speak to her explaining what a fool I had been and how it would never happen again. Sarah was calm, so calm that I knew she must be extremely upset, and explained to me softly and deliberately how much I had hurt her and how I had broken our bond.

It was a long recovery period from there. She wanted to talk through every aspect of why I had wanted to split and what had changed my mind. She wanted to know if I was sure that I wanted to be back with her and then warned me there would be no second chance. I spent weeks begging and groveling and professing my love. Finally, things seem to get back on track and four months after that fateful week we made love again. It was another three months after that that I felt we were truly reconnected.

Our parents and friends from our hometown never knew this had occurred. As far as they knew, we were racing towards graduation and marriage and a life together. When we announced our engagement and set a date for the wedding it was something natural and expected.

Then, after all this time, I saw him walking out of an office building downtown in a nice business suit. He was fortunate to have had a very successful college football career before spending five years in the pros. After that, I had no idea of what became of him so seeing him here in our city was a shock.

You see, I had always held in the back of my mind a question as to what had occurred that night after Sarah disappeared from the party. I knew that I couldn't bring it up and have any chance of keeping her when I was trying to get us back together and later it just seemed safer to park the thought. Now seeing him the thoughts were flooding back into my brain. What had happened? Had she gone with him? Had he kissed her or touched her? She said she had been sleeping all night and didn't hear me knocking. Was this true?

I realized I was standing in one place watching him walk away when I heard a voice.

"Yeah that's Malcolm Johnson. Looks like he could still suit up." A stranger said to me thinking I was trying to place a familiar face.

At home that evening, I used the internet to search for him and found out that he was a successful sports agent living in our city. It looked like he had been here for many years and only our chance encounter had brought it and the memories back to my attention.

Like some parasite boring into my brain, the events of that night wouldn't leave my thoughts. I really tried to dismiss them as unimportant, as irrelevant, as distant memories without bearing but every time I let my guard down that came surging back. I found myself collecting info on him. Addresses, phone numbers, tidbits on what he did and who he represented. It became something of an obsession with a purpose that I didn't want to admit but one that I couldn't seem to stop.

I also learned that he was currently divorced but had been married three times and had six children. From old pictures, I was able to find out that at least one of his wives had been white.

For the next four months I fought with myself not to do it all the time knowing I would eventually give in. I actually picked a Friday afternoon, late in the day, to phone hoping that he would have left for the day.

"Hello, Malcolm Johnson, please." I said into the telephone to the receptionist.

"May I say who is calling?" She replied professionally.

"Tell Malcolm that's it's an old friend from college." I answered.

"Hold, please." She responded after a short pause.

"Malcolm Johnson." A booming voice came through the line.

"Uh, yes Mr. Johnson you don't me but we were in school at the same time and I...uh have something I would like to talk to you about." I said stumbling all over the words.

"Who is this and what do you want? I'm a busy man." He said impatiently.

"Well, it's kinda hard to explain I was hoping we could meet to discuss it." I replied, again bumbling through the words.

"No, I ain't going to meet you if you can't tell me what it is." He said as I heard the phone disconnect.

Well, that didn't go well I thought to myself. Maybe it was for the best that it didn't work out I rationalized. Unfortunately, those thoughts didn't stay with me and soon I was once again becoming obsessed with the need to know. I knew I wouldn't get him on the phone again so I began stalking him to learn his habits. I actually left work early a couple times to follow him as he left his office. From this effort, I learned that there was a sports bar on the way to his townhouse where he seemed to like to stop. I decided this would be where I would try to make contact.

It was four weeks before he stopped at the bar on a day I was following. I pulled into the parking lot and found a space across the lot from his car and after giving him ten minutes went inside. He was sitting at the bar with his back to the door with seats open on both sides of him and with a deep breath I sat on the stool to his right.

Malcolm glanced over to me and nodded as I sat. As I ordered a beer I could see him watching the local baseball team on the large TV. Malcolm was drinking vodka straight and after several minutes I made a comment about the play of the team and got a sociable but short response. We went back and forth like this through another round before I summoned my courage.

"You're Malcolm Johnson aren't you?" I asked.

"Yeah, that's me." He answered seeming pleased to be recognized.

"We were in college at that same time." I said.

"Oh, is that right? Cool." He replied.

"Yeah, in fact I think I know a girl you went out with." I told him as my stomach knotted.

"Who's that?" He asked not showing any suspicion.

"Sarah Bennett." I said giving my wife's maiden name.

I saw his eyebrow arch slightly giving an indication of recognition before he spoke.

"Sarah Bennett. That's a name I haven't heard in a long time." He said as a hint of a smile appeared.

I was actually surprised that he had recalled Sarah so easily after so many years. I had anticipated that I would need to describe the situation of their meeting and what she looked like.

"How do you know her?" Malcolm asked me after a brief silence.

"She's my wife." I told him and watched as his face tightened.

This was followed by a period of awkward silence and Malcolm turned and watched the game for a while before turning back to me.

"You're the guy that called a couple weeks ago aren't you?" He demanded more than asked.

"Yeah, that was me." I said trying to hold his stare but looking off after a second.

"Then you've been following me. What the fuck is going on?" He demanded with his voice rising causing the bartender to glance over.

"Easy Malcolm, I'm not some crazy husband. I just wanted to talk and try to learn some things." I replied trying to calm him.

"This seems pretty damn crazy to me." He replied.

I had to admit that it was pretty crazy but I was able to get him to calm down and convinced him to let me buy him a drink and move to a table in a quiet corner of the bar. After sitting down, I gave him an abbreviated history of Sarah and I and how that week in college had been the only blip in our relationship. He listened quietly as I went on to explain that the night she had disappeared with him had always haunted me and I was just trying to understand what had occurred.

"Why don't you ask Sarah?" He asked when I had finished.

"It wasn't a good time back in college to push it and after all these years I don't want to bring it up." I explained.

"Dude, maybe it would be best if you just let it go." He said which served only to heighten my curiosity.

"Believe me I've tried but I can't." I told him.

"I got to go. I'll think about this thing you want. Give me your email address." He said as he stood to leave.

I wrote my personal email address on a napkin and handed to him and he immediately headed for the door. I waited for a few minutes collecting my thoughts and going through the conversation in my head before I paid the check and left.

Three weeks went by before I heard from Malcolm again. His communication was a simple request for some pictures of Sarah. I asked him why he wanted them and received a quick response telling me that getting them was prerequisite for him meeting with me again.

I knew I was being manipulated and I suspected he had rightly determined that I was dealing with an obsession that resulted in limited control. So, I picked out some nice pictures of Sarah making sure to leave out those that showed our kids. Again, I received an almost immediate response. This time he informed me that these were not the kind of pictures he was referring to and that I should send the "good ones".

Now this was more than I had expected and I didn't respond for several days. It wasn't until late on a Friday night, after several glasses of scotch that I scanned through the "special" file for a few sexy shots of Sarah. In the end I selected three; the first was recent and showed her in a bikini and illustrated how well she had stayed in shape; the second was about three years old and was taken over her right shoulder as she sat on the ground in thigh high stockings and a thing. Her breasts were bare and her nipples were erect but from the angle of the picture her face was not shown; in the third she was also about three years old and showed her standing nude in front of a window with light streaming through thin, closed curtains. It showed her tight backside but again her face was not exposed.

As soon as I hit the send button, I began rationalizing that the pictures would not be damaging and relatively uninteresting from an internet perspective. It took almost a week for Malcolm to reply and he did so simply.

Nice pics. Thursday at the same bar. .......Malcolm

That was on a Tuesday and I spent the next two days in a strange mixture of anticipation and dread. Like a moth that can't stay away from the flame I could not break away and leave this thing alone even with my brain screaming at me.

Thursday I showed up at the bar at 5:30 PM and sat their nursing my beer waiting. After an hour and a half, I was just about to leave when Malcolm strode into the room. Dressed in expensive slacks and a tight silk shirt I saw several young women look up to admire his 6'1" frame.

"Hey man, how ya been?" He said with ease counter to my tense state.

"I've been good thanks." I replied.

"How about that beautiful wife? Time's been good to her. She doing okay?" He asked.

"She's fine." I said not sure what else to say.

"Okay, dude. It's your dime. Ask your questions." He said getting right to business.

"Well uh...okay. Well did you leave the lake party with her?" I asked nervously.

"Yeah, we left together." He replied like a witness on the stand adding no details.

"Okay, well where did you go?" I followed.

"Went to a party at the house." He quickly answered and I could tell he was purposefully going to make me go through every detail.

"What house?" I asked.

"The team had this house to party at and to take girls. Some old rich guy set it up for the team." He explained adding a little detail this time.

"So what happened?" I said trying to get him to open up with a less specific question.

"We partied." He replied with a grin.

"What do you mean by that?" I asked now growing frustrated.

"Look dude what the hell do you think happened? You think everyone was sitting around playing cards?" He asked me annoyed at my lack of understanding.

"I don't know it why I'm asking." I replied.

I think he must have accepted my naiveté and sincerity because he sighed heavily then began speaking.

"Okay, look. We went to the house and there were half a dozen guys there with girls and we drank for a while then went to a room. We started kissing and playing but she got nervous when another couple came in and got into the other bed." He explained to me as my brain started pounding.

"I see. So she had her clothes on?" I asked.

"Panties." Was his one word answer. "So, then she left and went home." I asked hoping this was the end.

"No, man. We fell asleep for a while. Then the other guy and girl started fucking again and she got into it." He said.

"What do you mean? The other girl got into it?" I asked now confused.

"Sarah got into it." He replied.

"What do you mean? Can't you just tell me what happened?" I asked fearing the answer but having to know.

"What the fuck man? You want every little detail?" He asked with a strange look.

"Yeah, give me the details." I answered not able to look at him.

"When the other couple woke me up I kissed Sarah to see if she was awake and she was. I slipped my hand into her panties and she was damn wet. I pushed her panties off her and started licking her nipples and kissing her and fingering her until she was hot then rolled on top and got some." He said as I sat there in shock.

"You fucked her." I said more than asked.

"Oh yeah. Was damn good pussy too. Damn good." He offered.

I sat there in silence trying to collect my thoughts and only partially heard the waitress come by asking about drinks. Malcolm ordered another round and when the waitress left we continued.

"So then she left?" I asked with hope.

"No man. We went at it couple times then went over to her apartment and did it some more. Probably was you that made her get out of bed." He said now grinning openly.

My ears were ringing and my head was pounding from the news about Sarah. After all these years, the information I was getting, if true, indicated that I didn't know my wife, the love of my life, anywhere near as much as I thought. I rationalized that I had messed with her head when I had broken up with her and after all it was only one night in almost 40 years of togetherness. It was only when Malcolm's next bomb fall that my world completely collapsed.

"So, I guess you left and haven't seen her again." I said assuming the ending to the story.

"No man. We kept seeing each other for a couple months." He said with a smile now seemingly enjoying my pain.

"That's bullshit. We got back together." I blurted out at him.

"Yeah you were taking her out but I was the one fucking her. She liked this." He laughed and grabbed the side of his thigh. When I sat there dumfounded with no response he added "Nothing like a beautiful and nasty woman."

"Nasty?" The word demanding an explanation.

"Yeah she got her a reputation at that house for liking to be watched. She would get to screaming and people would come and watch." He chuckled.

I was now taking deep breaths trying to keep my composure and not throw up. But, it was important now to hear everything.

"When did she quit seeing you?" I asked meekly.

"She went and got knocked up. I told her I didn't need that hassle." He said bluntly.

"Knocked up? Pregnant?" I asked the last of my world now crumbling.

"Yeah, she went and got pregnant. She was supposed to get on the pill but waited too long." He said.

Sarah and I had always used condoms as she didn't like the thought of hormones being added to her body.

"Jesus Christ, I can't believe this. You mean she got an abortion?" I tried to clarify.

"I told her I didn't want a family and it was time to move on. I don't know what happened after that." He explained.

"A family? She wanted to have the baby?" I asked now almost crying.

"Yeah she had some crazy idea about getting married." He said shaking his head.

My head was spinning and I needed to get out of there and collect my thoughts so I got up but one question came out before I walked away.

"How do you remember so much about something that happened twenty something years ago?" I questioned him.

"Dude, a black man always remembers his first white woman." He replied without hesitation.



Don't Ever Look Back Ch. 02

I left the bar that evening and drove home in a complete daze. Sarah met me at the back door and I had to feign illness to explain my physical state. I went to my study and closed the door and stared at the wall for over an hour before Sarah came in to check on me and brought some tea.

"Honey, what's wrong? Are you getting a cold?" Sarah asked in that voice that had always melted me.

"I'll be okay just feeling a bit off." I lied trying to assure her so I could return to my brooding.

Sarah stroked my hair before silently leaving, closing the door softly behind her. I couldn't reconcile Malcolm's descriptions to the sweet loving wife that I knew but for some strange reason I knew his information was true.

Thinking back, certain things held together with Malcolm's story. After Sarah and I had gotten back together, there remained a distance between us and we did not become intimate again for months. I thought it was her punishing me and making me regain her trust but it seems in fact that she was instead carrying on a torrid sexual affair with Malcolm. Then there was the pregnancy. A man impregnating another man's woman is almost like castration. I would have to look at Sarah for the rest of my life knowing another man was the first to fill her womb.

Then there was the exhibitionism. Thinking back on our life together, there had been times that Sarah had acted a bit risqué. Things like selecting a very revealing bikini, wanting to have sex with the window open at the beach or having her nipples poking through a thin top came to mind. In all these cases, I stopped her and told her my wife shouldn't act so bold. Were these signs of the hidden desires Malcolm had found?

The next week was difficult. I felt betrayed and humiliated and wondered what I really knew about my wife. Were there others? Was I in fact an unwitting cuckold as Sarah jumped from bed to bed?

Sarah sensed something was wrong but certainly wouldn't think I had uncovered her college affair after all these years. She remained concerned about my well being and tried to be loving and intimate but in my state I turned her down repeatedly. I also turned down her offers to talk which caused her to become frustrated.

At first, I didn't want anything more to do with Malcolm and ignored his repeated attempts to contact me. His news had wrecked my world. But, after a few weeks I found that I still had questions that were unresolved and that old feeling of obsession came back. I responded to one of his email and suggested we meet again knowing I had to see his face while he gave out the information even if it was painful. Malcolm replied the next day that he could meet the following day at the bar.

I got there first and went to the same table and waited for almost an hour until he arrived. After saying our hellos and ordering drinks I began asking questions. Fortunately, this time I was emotionally prepared and stayed in control.

"Malcolm, I've thought a lot about what you told me and I guess that some of it may be true but some of it I don't believe. You know it's important to me that I get the truth with no exaggeration. You seem like a decent guy so please tell me the truth." I said trying to sound condescending.

"Everything I told you was true." He said with no emotion which disturbed me.

"I'm sorry but I just don't see Sarah giving herself so completely and easily to you. She was raised well and she has always been in love with me." I challenged him.

"So, what's your questions?" He said now annoyed.

"How many times were you with her?" I started.

"I told you it went on for a couple months I don't remember the number of times. It was a lot." He replied.

"How come no one ever saw you or told me? She had a roommate and back then a white girl with a black man was a big deal. I would have heard something." I asked quickly.

"Dude, you don't get it. There were places all over town for football players to take girls to fuck. We fucked in her apartment when her roommate was gone too." He explained.

"And I'm supposed to believe you dumped her? That you impregnated her up and told her to get lost?" I answered now getting a little emotional.

"Yeah, that's what I'm telling you. You see I that pussy was mine in every way. You only got her cause I gave her back to you when I was done." He said with a hard angry look.

Our discussion had escalated and become heated so quickly that my specific questions had been forgotten. I could tell that Malcolm had become extremely irritated and was now hitting his drink hard. He looked at me and I looked him in silence for almost a minute before he finally spoke.

"How sure are you of your feelings?" He asked smiling having seemingly regained his composure.

"I'm sure." I answered even though I was not sure at all.

"Then why don't you arrange Sarah and me to meet and we'll see what happens." He replied leaning back in his chair and looking proud of himself.

I sat there in stunned silence his suggestion hitting me completely cold. I knew that if I declined he would have proved his point. Conversely, I was not as sure of my position as I had tried to appear and was nervous about the potential impact.

"What's wrong asshole. Not so sure now?" He said goading me.

"I don't want her to have to re-live a bad memory." I replied weakly.

"Well I suppose you would find out pretty quick if it's bad." He laughed. When I didn't reply he continued. "You just tell me next time she is going out without you to a club or restaurant with friends and I'll show up. Let's see what happens or if she comes back and tells you." He suggested.

Malcolm knew he had me on the ropes and my inability to respond only fueled his arrogance.

"Cat got your tongue? Not sure of things now I see?" He poked at me.

The bastard had boxed me in and he knew it.

"I'll think about it." Was my lame reply.

"Well you do that now boy. But next time you contact me it better be with a time and location. I'm a busy man." He said laughing openly.

We left soon after with his taunts ringing in my ear. This time he made sure I picked up the check since last time I had left it with him.

I learned that it's very difficult to live with someone when you aren't sure you know them. This was a completely new feeling for me since we had been together for so long. Over the next couple weeks my emotions went all over the map. There was disbelief that my darling was capable of doing anything he described. There was anger at her for being with another and hiding it from me for all these years and there was also my own self-loathing for dredging this issue up after all this time.

I tried to hide my distrust but Sarah sensed my distance from her and tried to reach out. I forced myself to be responsive and civil but it was difficult. I knew as long as there was this unresolved situation we could never completely reconnect. With this on my mind I sent Malcolm a short, terse email.

Iberia Restaurant and Bar, 7:00 PM, Friday.

I received no reply.

Sarah was going out to dinner with two of her girlfriends at this very nice upscale restaurant. It was the perfect location for her to dismiss him and prove him wrong so we could get on with our life. The only problem was going to be for me to find a location from where to witness the interaction. The front of the restaurant had large floor to ceiling windows but was also a busy place with valets parking cars. A man peering into the window would certainly attract attention. It was Tuesday when I sent the email and I decided I would visit the place on Thursday to scout for spying locations.

Thursday came and I went by the restaurant about 6:30 PM just as the sun was setting. I found that the bar had a separate entrance and from a shared hallway to the bathroom I could watch the dining area without being seen. The only concern I had was that my wife's party and Malcolm not be in the bar when I arrived.

My wife looked great when she left for the restaurant at 6:30 PM. She was dressed in a black cocktail dress and had put her hair up. At any other time, I would have held her and kissed her before she went out with her friends. Sarah hung around for a few minutes wanting the hug but I avoided her because of my confusion until she eventually left.

I knew her reservation was for 7:00 PM but still I waited until 7:15 before following her in case they decided to spend some time in the bar first. When I arrived, the bar was maybe a third full and I ordered a double scotch and soda before easing into the shared hallway to look for Sarah and Malcolm.

Sarah and her friends were seated at a table for four in the middle of the room. She was seated so that I was to her right and after scanning the room I saw that Malcolm was seated with another man at a table for two over her left shoulder. Malcolm was able to look directly at her from his position but Sarah would have to consciously turn and look to see him.

Malcolm was making no effort to hide his looks. Even from my distance I could see the animal hunger in his stares. I wasn't sure if Sarah had seen or recognized him until I saw her head slightly turn then quickly turn back as if she caught herself and with force refused to look. I could also see that she was sipping her wine quickly and was struggling to stay in the conversation with her friends.

I couldn't stay in the hall for long so I went back to the bar and sipped my drink timing myself to take a look every ten minutes. The looks were all the same until an hour later when the girls were having dessert. I went into the hall and looked into the room to find Malcolm standing next to the table chatting with the girls. I could tell that Sarah was extremely nervous and I stayed in the hall as long as I dared and watched Malcolm laying on his charm.

Ten minutes later I was back and Malcolm was back at his table. I could see that the girls were whispering to Sarah who was acting aloof. I watched until the waiter brought the check then went back into the bar and settled my bill. The bartender was helping others and it was a few minutes before I was able to pay up and leave. Returning to the hall, I saw that both the girl's and Malcolm's table were empty. Turning, I went back though the bar and then outside walking towards my car when I saw Malcolm with Sarah in between cars in the back of the parking lot. It was normal for Sarah to valet so it appeared she had followed Malcolm to his car.

Moving quickly into the shadows, I found a spot to watch them. They talked standing closely to each other for several minutes before Malcolm looped his arm around Sarah and pulled her close to him. Twice I saw her turn her head as he tried to kiss her. On the third attempt, their lips made contact and then I watched as her arms circled his shoulders and their lips fought as they passionately kissed.

I stood deflated in the dark watching Malcolm prove that all his words were true. Soon, he had Sarah backed against a car and with his large frame she completely disappeared from my view. For the next fifteen minutes Sarah was behind Malcolm. Finally, I saw her appear and move to one side before kissing him quickly and walking towards the front of the restaurant. Malcolm looked around the lot then opened the door to the car, started it and drove away.

I rushed to my car and raced home to beat Sarah arriving five minutes ahead. I changed into shorts and a t-shirt and sat sprawled on the couch feigning half-sleep as the TV blared. Sarah walked in looking nervous and went straight to the bedroom pausing only to say hi as she swept past.

Five minutes later she was back snuggling at my side oblivious to the fact that I knew whose lips she had been kissing less than an hour before. She pulled my arm around her and despite my confused emotions I didn't fight her. As she snuggled closer her robe came undone and I could tell that she was naked underneath. Despite my anger, Sarah's body was too beautiful and warm to resist and I soon found fondling her breasts and then lower. My lips met hers and they're softness made me forget that they had recently been kissing the mouth of a black man.

We soon went to bed and made awkward love to each other both of us with thoughts on our minds other than our love making. Still, it felt good and falling asleep in each other's arms was good as well.

Despite our intimacy, my mind was in turmoil. Malcolm had shown that there was a relationship that was real and powerful and brought strong credibility to his story. I expected an email or a call from him the next day but it was two days later when he finally communicated via email.

Hope you saw. Meet at the bar tomorrow.....Malcolm

I was there at 6:00 PM and Malcolm made me wait like I knew he would. Malcolm sauntered in a little after seven trying to put me on the defensive. He flopped his muscular body into a chair acting cocky and superior.

"Well I'm sure you were there somewhere watching your wife." He said smiling.

When I didn't respond after several seconds he took it upon himself to keep talking.

"Your lovely wife and I caught up on old times in the parking lot." He informed me now openly trying to provoke.

"I saw you talking to the girls and I saw you talking to her in the parking lot." I acknowledged.

"Then you know I was telling you the truth." He told me.

"Well I saw that you knew each other. Not much more than that." I replied denying what I knew was true.

Malcolm stared at me for a while before speaking.

"You know motherfucker I thought you would act this way." He said to me as he threw onto the table a pair of red lacy panties that had been wadded in his pocket and I knew immediately they were Sarah's. While I sat there shocked he added. "Got to feel her wet pussy when I took these off too."

I started to come out of my chair aggressively but before I was all the way up Malcolm shoved his large right hand into my chest and knocked me back. It happened so fast I was disoriented for several seconds.

"You fucking asshole." I said loudly.

"You better be careful, man." Malcolm replied calmly. "Better be careful."

Others in the bar were now looking over so I took some deep breaths and tried to get control of myself.

"What did she say to you?" I asked my façade of denial now completely gone.

Malcolm sensing victory smiled broadly then spoke. "Well of course she was surprised to see me and she was being a bit standoffish until I pulled her to me and kissed her. That woman sure can kiss."

After stopping for my reaction and getting nothing he continued.

"She wanted to talk but I preferred kissing. She saw it my way pretty quick." He said laughing. Then he continued as I glared. "She tried to fight it but when I rolled her nipple in my fingers she gave up."

"Then she left." I said trying to salvage some dignity.

"Yeah, she left. After we swapped numbers." He laughed.

"I don't want you calling her." I demanded seething.

A huge smile crossed Malcolm's face and he pulled out his cell phone and clicked on the buttons until he had the screen showing a list of phone numbers then asked. "Recognize two of those?"

As he held it to my face I could see that Sarah's cell number appeared twice. My stomach fell to my knees and I realized with little doubt that Malcolm had told the truth and that Sarah was apparently still interested.

"Please leave her alone." I asked now openly pleading. "We have a good life. Please don't ruin it."

"Well asshole. You're singing a different tune now." He replied seeking my complete capitulation.

"You've proved you were right. Can't you just let it go?" I said almost begging.

"Well for all my trouble don't you think I deserve some pussy? You know, for old time's sake?" He taunted.

"No Malcolm. Please don't go there. What if I go to her and tell her I know?" I replied trying to find a line of reason.

Malcolm laughed loudly then answered. "Dude to do that you got to admit to her you set her up. You fucked yourself."

I could think of no immediate answer to his statement and I sat there confused and silent as Malcolm stared at me with a wry smile.

Finally I spoke and asked him. "What do you want to leave us alone? Money?"

"You have a goddamn ability to piss me off." Malcolm answered. "I told you I want some of that sweet pussy and you know I can get it too."

I knew that Malcolm's words were true. From what I saw in the parking lot, he would be able to get Sarah in bed if left alone and I theorized that I had only two chances at saving my marriage. The first would be to come clean with Sarah and tell her the whole story about talking to Malcolm and testing her fidelity. I cringed at the prospects of her likely reaction and the damage it would do to our relationship. The second would be to convince Malcolm to leave her alone and it seemed that the only way he would consider this would be after first getting her in bed.

"I've got to think things through. Please leave her alone." I finally said.

"I'll give you some time but not much. Better get back to me quick." He replied after a brief hesitation.

I spent the next two days after our meeting thinking and re-thinking my options and the potential outcomes. After all the soul searching I had pretty much decided to sit Sarah down and put all the cards on the table and try to get her to understand and talk. It really was the only logical course of action that would support a healthy marriage. My plan was to try to have the discussion on the upcoming Friday evening after we had shared a bottle of wine.

Unfortunately, that discussion never happened. Right after lunch on Friday I was checking my personal email when I saw one from Malcolm. Opening it immediately, there was simply the word "enjoy" with six video clips attached. I shivered when I saw these and actually thought about deleting the email without looking but in the end I knew I had to see.

All together, there was 61:46 minutes of video. I closed my office door and watched them one at a time in silence knowing my marriage would never be the same.

The video started with an empty bedroom with a king size bed illuminated by dim light and soft jazz music playing. The camera was placed across from the foot of the bed and showed a zebra skin patterned bedspread. At the 8:32 mark in the video, Malcolm came into view followed by Sarah wearing the outfit she had on when she left the house to meet a girlfriend for a movie the previous night.

Malcolm sat her down at the foot of the bed and from her behavior I guessed she had no idea she was being filmed. They began kissing softly and in addition to the music I could hear the smacking of their lips and the soft moans as they embraced.

Malcolm suddenly broke their embrace and walked to a stuffed leather chair in the corner of the room right at the edge of the camera view.

"Come over here and do the striptease for me like you used to do baby." He told Sarah.

Sarah sat still on the edge of the bed and for a moment I thought there might be a chance she would resist. But, she soon stood and with a slow movement she walked till she was standing between his outstretched legs. She began swaying to the music running her hands over her hips.

"Why do you have this power over me?" She said softly.

"Hasn't changed has it?" Malcolm answered.

"It's not right. I'm married now." She replied but kept swaying.

"Baby, you can always leave." He answered her confidently.

Sarah's back was to me so I could see her face but regardless she kept dancing and I saw her hands begin to pull her white blouse from the waist of her navy skirt. When the blouse was free she unzipped her skirt and let it drop to her feet then stepped from it never losing her rhythm to the jazz. The blouse came off next and in only a few short minutes my wife of many years and the mother of my children was standing in her bra and thong in front of a this old lover.

For the next five minutes she danced like a stripper giving a lap dance teasing and rubbing her body over his. Malcolm reached his limit and pulled her onto his lap and began kissing her again. With his right hand he pushed her bra up freeing her breasts and then began massaging them. Sarah's moans were quickly turning to whines and she started working on the buttons of his shirt.

When Sarah finished with Malcolm's shirt he unsnapped her bra and then pulled her thong down until only her low heels were still on. His hands were all over her and the video showed her body writhing in response to his attention.

Malcolm stood picking her up easily in his arms at the same time and laid her on the edge of the bed then began undressing. He slipped his shirt off and unbuttoned and dropped his slacks then followed with his boxers exposing his large semi-hard uncut cock. As he stepped out of his slacks and boxers, Sarah dropped onto her knees in front of him and inhaled his cock.

"Oh baby, you still know how to suck cock." Malcolm exclaimed as he placed his hands on the back of her head.

I watched as she sucked him with a passion and enthusiasm I had never experienced.

Malcolm's hips began rotating his hips and giving soft grunts and sounds of encouragement as she worked. They continued for several minutes until he seemed to have had enough and pulled her off his now hard and extended cock and lifted her back onto the zebra bedspread.

Malcolm climbed over her almost completely blocking her from view. He seemed to be kissing her and licking her breasts with only the sounds of her moans and mews available to me.

Malcolm moved his ass back and I could tell he was positioning himself to enter Sarah. They fumbled for a few seconds before I saw his ass clench and him rock forward on his knees.

"Oh, God yes!" Sarah screamed her legs wrapping around his waist.

"Damn baby your pussy is still hot. You still like this big cock?" Malcolm asked her as he picked up speed.

"Yes baby, yes." She panted in reply.

I sat in my office sobbing and watched Malcolm fuck my wife. They started with high intensity and it only grew from there. As Malcolm picked up speed, I could hear the wetness of their bodies slapping together.

Sweat was rolling off Malcolm's back when I heard Sarah's voice.

"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me." She repeated in unison with his deep thrusts.

Soon, I recognized the telltale signs of Sarah's approaching climax. Her fingernails started digging into his shoulders and her legs lifted until her feet were pointed straight up.

"Don't stop, please don't stop." She demanded and I knew she was very close.

"Damn, baby I'm about to bust a nut." Malcolm gasped and I suddenly realized he was in her unprotected.

"Ohhh, ohhhh, ohhh, don't stop, don't stop!" Sarah exclaimed as her orgasm hit. Her hands went to Malcolm's ass pulling him deeper inside and her feet began wildly kicking into the air.

Malcolm was close behind and as her orgasm faded his hit full force. "Oh shit, motherfucker, here it comes baby." He yelled as his movements became erratic.

They continued in a rolling rhythm for several minutes making soft sounds of passion as they came off their peak. Eventually, the movements stopped and Malcolm lay over her body with his cock still firmly inside.

I sat staring at the screen wondering where my life and marriage were going. This woman in the video didn't seem to be anything like the child, girl and woman I had known all these years. I couldn't reconcile her actions with the woman I loved. Could I have been so in the dark? So wrong about who she was and what she was about? She was still a very fertile woman and this black man had just ejaculated inside her. What was she thinking?

When he had caught his breath, Malcolm rolled over beside Sarah and I got a full view. Sarah's hair and body were wet with perspiration and she was still breathing deeply. Her skin had a rosy hue and on her breasts there appeared to be several hickeys. Her legs were still open and I could see her pussy was very wet and open. Malcolm pulled her into his arms and they began cuddling and kissing which went on for several minutes.

It wasn't long before Malcolm re-centered himself on the bed and rolled Sarah on top of him. I thought he was going to put himself back inside her but instead he grabbed her ass cheeks with both his large hands and spread them so that she was exposed to the camera. The effect was to open her pussy lips and I realized his intent when a large wad of his cum appeared at her opening and slowly dripped onto his balls. When he felt it I saw him smile and then lift her onto his cock. He began fucking her again and then took his right index finger and rubbed it over her then pushed it slowly into her ass. In all our years together, I had never touched her butt with my fingers or my cock.

Sarah began to wiggle on his cock and finger and pick up speed when the video suddenly came to an end.



Don't Ever Look Back Ch. 03

Changes that occur between people in relationships usually occur over a long period of time. In my case, my entire world had changed in a few short weeks destroying a perception that had been built since childhood. Worse still, I had instigated the events unable to let old situations remain distant memories.

I recalled our breakfast that morning and her being in her normal upbeat way giving not a hint of her indiscretions. It angered me to know that she could so cavalierly violate our vows with no guilt. I had never touched Sarah in anger in our entire time together but at that moment I knew that if she was before me I could not keep myself from striking her.

As I sat there contemplating the new reality, spinning between anger and my own remorse for opening Pandora's Box, I wondered what life was going to be like from now on. Could I stay with her? Did she want to stay with me? Would Malcolm leave our world now that he had taken her again or was this a situation soon to be filled with drama? And what about our children? What would they think about their blessed mom if they knew the truth?

I arrived home before Sarah that evening and was sipping bourbon on the patio when she got home bright eyes and smiling. I couldn't help but think she was still basking in the afterglow of the hard fucking she had received the previous night.

"Hi honey. I'm going to get a glass of wine do you want another drink?' Sarah said smiling.

"Sure, it's bourbon." I replied seething inside but forcing myself to put on a good face.

Sarah fixed the drinks then came out to the patio having shed her shoes and sat opposite me putting her feet in my lap.

"Let's go out to eat tonight. I heard the new French place on Holcombe is good." Sarah suggested. "Are you okay?" She followed when her word only resulted in a disinterested nod from me.

"I'm fine. Just a bit tired." I lied.

"Okay, can we go? We can go early." She persisted.

"That's fine." I replied.

Sarah chatted and I listened while she drank her wine then she announced she was going to change and left. I sat brooding for a few more minutes then, the thought of her body bearing the marks of Malcolm's sex, piqued my interest and I walked towards our bedroom hoping to see some evidence.

Our bedroom has "his and her" bathrooms with her large clothes closet within. As I approached, I could see that the door was not completely closed. There was about a quarter inch crack that provided a nice opportunity to spy if I was careful. I opened the door to my bathroom quietly to provide an escape path if necessary then inched quietly to the door peering inside.

Sarah was sitting in front of her mirror in just a thong playing with her makeup. As the video had suggested, her breasts were covered in hickeys from Malcolm's sucking. She didn't seem to be concerned and I put it down to the fact that I had almost never entered her bathroom in all our years of marriage treating it almost like her sanctuary.

Soon, she stood and went into her closet then reappeared completely naked. I caught my breath to stifle a gasp when I saw her pelvis. Sarah had adopted the fashion of shaving herself smooth so I had a good view. She had bruises on the inside of her thighs and her labia, which had before looked like a teenagers even after two kids, was red and swollen. Standing in front of me was all the evidence I needed to prove her infidelity.

Rather than confront, I started to change my clothes deciding to put any confrontation off until I had thought the matter through. I was finished and in the den having another drink when Sarah finished changing and primping. As usual, she looked stunning and I wondered what my life would be like with her gone.

The dinner was good but I barely noticed and was a lousy conversationalist which Sarah picked up on quickly. Instead of chatting, my time was spent knocking back the better part of a good Chateauneuf du pape. In fact, Sarah, realizing how much I had to drink, drove us home.

Back in our house, I opened a bottle of Cabernet and poured myself another big glass.

"Sweetheart, are you okay? You're barely talking and drinking a lot. Way more than normal. What's wrong?" She asked still oblivious to the reason.

"Why don't you do a striptease foe me?" I said to her as I flopped down in a big leather chair and I saw in her eyes a moment of panic from which she quickly recovered.

"I don't think you would be up to it tonight." She responded.

"Come on darling strip for me. Turn on the jazz station." I said now a bit more demanding.

"Not tonight honey. I'm not feeling that great. I think I got some bad food at the restaurant." She replied now clearly lying.

"Sarah. Strip." I demanded.

Sarah looked at me with an odd expression and a sense of knowing yet bewilderment on how I would know. After a few moments, she tried to break the tension by walking away.

"You can either strip or I'll tear them off you." I said as she turned her back to me.

"What is going on with you?" She said her voice now rising.

It was definitely out of character for me to treat her this way but my anger and the alcohol had combined and I was not going to back down.

"I want to see you standing in front of me naked so get those clothes off." I said sternly.

"I'm leaving. You've gone crazy and I don't want to be here." She exclaimed and went to pick up her purse.

"Sarah, if you want to remain married you better take off those clothes." I said to her with an air of calm and confidence that surprised me.

Sarah looked at me with tears welling in her eyes and her lips quivering. There was a long period of silence as we stared in each other's eyes. Going through my mind were all the times together dating back to childhood that now might be ending right before me and it felt as if my heart was being shredded by some unseen beast.

"I can't." She finally answered now crying her eyes begging for sympathy.

"Take them off." I replied offering no alternative.

"How do you know." She said her hand reaching at the button of her blouse but shaking too hard to release it.

"Get them off." I had never been this forceful with Sarah in my life and her humiliation was paining in me but my feelings of betrayal were even stronger.

Slowly, piece by piece, she shed her clothes. First was her blouse followed by her skirt and then her bra and thong until she was completely nude. Her tears had caused her mascara to run down her cheeks and her body was heaving in convulsions as she sobbed.

Of course, I knew what I was going to see and she knew that her body told the story of her adultery.

"I'm sorry." She gasped out between sobs.

I sat there without speaking wanting to humiliate her and have her feel the pain I was feeling but deep inside she was still my baby, the love of my life, and the sight of her pain got to me.

"Sit down." I said to her which she immediately did providing her some measure of modesty.

"Now tell me about it." I commanded her.

It took her almost an hour between her breakdowns to cry but eventually the whole story came out. To her credit, she was honest and inclusive of the details going back to college and ending on the previous day. That is, except for the pregnancy.

"Are you going to leave me?" She said when she had run out of tears.

"Are you in love with him?" I asked sincerely.

"No, of course not. It was just a fling." She replied and her points for honesty quickly vanished.

"Do you want to be married to me?" I asked and even in my drunken and angered state I hoped that she would say yes.

"Yes, of course." She replied instantaneously which caused me great relief despite her indiscretions.

"Then go to bed Sarah. We can finish the conversation tomorrow." I told her.

"Please come to bed with me. I need you next to me." She pleaded.

"No, I don't want to. I'll be up later." I said to her and she was wise enough not to argue but gathered her things and left looking at me over her shoulder as she walked away.

Despite her affair and the video I was actually feeling pretty good about things. I poured myself another drink and switched on the jazz station I liked and settled back in the leather chair.

I was sipping my drink when the radio started hissing and cracking in a familiar way. It was the sound it made when someone texted with their Blackberry. I knew immediately that she was reaching out to Malcolm and my stomach sank.

The next few days were very tense as you would expect. Sarah was quiet and mostly avoided eye contact. On the few occasions we locked eyes, I could see the pain and longing in her eyes and knew she was hoping I would reach out. My psyche had been badly damaged and I refused to engage with her and instead stayed silent both with my words and my body language.

Malcolm tried repeatedly to call and at first I ignored him but I realized that if he told Sarah that we had been in contact our marriage, or what was left of it, would be over. I had to take the call but it was very difficult.

"Meet me at the bar at 5:30 PM." He quickly said then hung up.

He was there when I walked in and I walked to the table. The waitress met me one I got there and after ordering beers he started.

"I hear you decided to cause a scene, asshole." He spit out as soon as I answered.

"I want you to just disappear from our life. Can't you just do that?" I pleaded to him.

"No, I fucking can't do that. I like that pussy too damn much. You're the one that got this all started and you better be thinking what the hell you are going to do if I tell her that." He said explaining to me that he knew he held the power.

The look on my face told him all he needed to know and I sat there for several long moments searching for words before he spoke again.

"You know you're fucked if she finds out. What do you think she would do? Walk out on you maybe?" He said taunting me.

"What do you want? How does this end?" I finally said.

"I think I should get some more of her for a time. Till it gets old which usually doesn't take too long for me." He said laughing.

We had to pause while the waitress set the bottles and I paid.

"This is a nightmare. I can't have you seeing Sarah. God don't you realize how bad this is?" I pleaded almost in tears.

"You got no choice. I can fuck her or I can tell her what you did. Hell I might still get to fuck her." Was his reply showing I had no hope of finding any sympathy.

"Well then I'll just tell her the truth and take my chances." I said standing and leaving while he smirked.

Driving home I bounced between the relief that truth provides and the fear of her reaction at my actions. Sarah was there when I arrived and when I got close I could see she had been crying.

"I'm so sorry at what I've done. I'm so sorry. Tell me what to do to make things right? I'll do anything." She said breaking down in tears as she spoke.

I couldn't say anything now to explain it had all been my fault. The potential consequences were much too high so I stood there silently trying to find some words, something to say, to deflate her emotions while I tried to find a solution. Sarah took my silence as anger and judgment and began crying harder.

"Sarah, we all make mistakes. I need some time to think it through. Calm down. Things will work out." I said choosing my words as best I could.

Sarah, still crying, embraced me and I pulled my head into my shoulder as she sobbed. All our lives, any pain she suffered seemed to transfer to me a hundred times fold and my knees actually got weak as we stood there.

The next day Malcolm called wanting to know how the discussion had gone.

"So I can call her now and she knows everything, right?" He said immediately starting on me.

"I haven't told her yet." I replied.

"Man, you are so fucked. If you don't tell her by the end of today then I will and I have the emails and texts as proof." He said laughing hard.

"You can't do that now. It will ruin our marriage." I said immediately realizing my words were pointless.

"Then fix the problem, asshole." He said now with an edge to his voice.

"By doing what?" I yelled into the phone.

"Whatever it takes. But she better be fucking me by this weekend." He said and hung up.

After the call, I left work and went to the bar and spent the afternoon drinking and thinking. A hundred ideas came to me all quickly discarded. I knew I was checkmated and I knew that Malcolm realized it too. When I left the bar to go home I had prepared myself for the hardest conversation I would probably ever have in my life.

Sarah had the table set with candles and was clearly trying to set a romantic mood. Her efforts were only going to make my conversation even more difficult. I sat and picked up the glass of wine she had poured while she busied herself with the final dinner preparations.

"I broiled salmon. Hope that's okay." She called from the kitchen.

"Sounds great" I said with false enthusiasm.

We had insignificant chit chat as she brought out the food and sat down. There was a definite tension in the air made more acute by the subject I had to bring up. Several times I started only to get cold feet and stop but finally with a drink of wine and a shudder I started.

"Sarah, I really would like to know about the guy. Why he was appealing." I forced out.

I could see she was unprepared for this conversation.

"What do you mean? I explained how I knew him." She answered with true confusion.

"I mean the sex. Was it different?" I asked forcing myself not to break eye contact.

There was a long pause and I thought for a moment that she wasn't going to answer but she finally spoke.

"It's different between a husband and wife. More caring." She explained.

"Meaning with him it's more passionate?" I said almost losing my temper.

"That's not what I said." She replied.

"But you enjoyed it?" I asked.

"Yes, I enjoyed it." She said after another long pause while looking at her hands.

"And if I wouldn't have found out you would still be seeing him." Which was a statement not a question.

"I love you not him." She answered.

"That's not what I said." I shot back.

"Perhaps. I don't know." She answered now getting flustered.

I let the conversation lapse for several minutes and Sarah was happy to let it drop too. We picked at our food silently while I summoned my courage.

"I want you to keep seeing him." I finally said.

The look on Sarah's face was equal parts shock and confusion.

"I don't understand." She replied.

"I want you to keep him as a lover." I answered wondering whether she would get angry.

"I don't want him I want you." She quickly said.

"I'm not asking you to choose. You can have both." I explained.

"Why? Are you trying to set me up for a divorce? Please tell me you don't want that." She asked starting to tear up.

"No, not at all. I want you to explore your sexuality I guess is what I mean." I said to her thinking for some rationale that would sell since I couldn't tell the truth.

She didn't reply and it seemed like five minutes passed before she spoke.

"You don't love me anymore, do you? She asked with sad eyes.

"Of course I love you. This is for you." I said to her trying to be upbeat.

"I don't know honey this is all very odd." She replied.

"Do you have his number in your cell phone?" I asked changing tactics.

"Yes." She answered with shame.

"Give me your phone." I demanded and she reluctantly handed it over.

I hit the entry for Malcolm and after three rings he answered.

"Hi baby, couldn't stay away?" He said thinking it was Sarah.

"Malcolm, this is Sarah's husband." I informed him then went on to suggest he come over so we could all talk about the situation. Malcolm picked up on where I was going and immediately agreed.

"Please don't start a fight." She said unaware of the true nature of events.

"I promise I won't. I want us to talk about this though." I explained.

Twenty minutes later the door bell rang and standing there was Malcolm. With a wink, he extended his hand and we pretended to meet each other while Sarah stood several steps back. Malcolm stepped forward and kissed Sarah on the hand. I asked him what he wanted to drink and five minutes later we were sitting in the living room, Sarah and I drinking wine and Malcolm drinking bourbon. Malcolm and I were sitting in large leather chairs near to each other and Sarah has selected a chair across the room.

"Well I guess you might find it strange that I would request you to come over?" I said to break the ice.

"Well it is interesting." He replied letting me keep the lead.

"What do you think of Sarah?" I asked.

"Beautiful lady who is very special." He answered without hesitation and even in the dim light I could see Sarah blush.

"What would you say if I told you I gave her permission to continue the relationship with you?" I asked.

"I would say you're a wise man who loves his wife dearly." He said a smile crossing his face. "What was her answer? Does she want to continue?" Malcolm continued before anyone could speak.

Both of us turned to look at Sarah who became very nervous darting her eyes between us and the floor.

"I..I'm not sure" she stammered.

"Why, baby." Malcolm asked in a familiar way that made me cringe.

"It's too complicated." She answered after a brief hesitation.

"It won't be complicated. You can meet periodically. All I ask is that you meet in our home so I know it's safe and that you use protection." I informed them.

I could see Malcolm frown for a second when I described the rules but he said nothing. All eyes were on Sarah who continued to fidget.

"I'm going to my study to do some work." I announced after several moments of silence.

As I stood to leave, glancing one way I could see Malcolm hiding a grin and in the other direction Sarah with a look of fear. I left the room and went to my study and sat staring at the blank computer screen trying to give myself solace that I had no other choice.

When you are intent on listening for something, silence can be unnerving. You don't know what meaning it might connote. My concentration was quickly broken when Sarah appeared in the doorway.

"Are you sure this is what you want?" She asked. I knew she was giving me one last chance call stop.

"Yes, sweetheart. It is." I said forcing a smile.

When she turned to leave I bit my lip to stop the tears from starting.

Twenty minutes of silence passed while I sat at my desk. I fought with myself over knowing or not wanting to know. Eventually, I knew which side would win and with the rationalization of "checking on her safety" I quietly went down the hall and peered into the living rooms from the shadows.

Malcolm and Sarah were sitting on the couch kissing passionately. Sarah still had her clothes on from work which consisted of a white blouse and a navy knee length skirt. She also had on the pearls I had given her for our 20th anniversary. I was surprised Malcolm hadn't been more aggressive, especially based on the activities in the video, but watching I sensed his intent was to be patient and seduce.

He kissed her tenderly on her ears, neck and lips while massaging her neck and shoulders. I could tell he was whispering to her but couldn't make out the words but his actions were causing her to emit soft purring sounds.

He played her slow until she couldn't take it anymore and took the initiative unbuttoning his shirt and rubbing her hands over his large chest. I could see her squirming on the couch next to him pushing her chest against him trying to get him to touch. He ignored this and continued the soft kisses and caresses until she finally stood and pulled him up with her hand. He kissed her again before she broke away and went towards our bedroom coming back quickly with condoms in her hand that she showed to him before leading him towards the guest bedroom at the far end of the house.

I waited for a few minutes then softly made my way towards the bedroom. The door was shut and it was quiet so I went back to my study and surfed the internet, aimlessly clicking on websites for fifteen minutes before going back to the door.

Listening closely, I could hear Sarah's moans through the closed door. My mind conjured up a vision if what was going on in the room, on the bed and I quickly found myself standing there with an erection straining against my pants. After ten minutes of listening and wondering, I couldn't take it any longer and quietly turned the knob and stepped inside.

Malcolm had his head between Sarah's legs and her right hand rested on his head while her left played with her nipples. I slipped into a chair in the corner of the room hoping my presence wouldn't interrupt. Sarah saw me though and took her hand from his head and reached out to me.

Five months later, my fears were confirmed when Sarah announced that she was pregnant. Of course, there was no question the child was Malcolm's and I wondered if this was something that Sarah needed to have happen to bring closure to her pregnancy with him so long ago. She wouldn't even discuss getting an abortion and we went through some very strained times. Sarah told me repeatedly that she loved me and wanted me to understand but there is nothing more emasculating for a man than his wife carrying another man's child. In the end, she won me over, like she always did, and we discussed how to deal with the situation.

I witnessed her body changing as the child grew inside her womb. Like with our children, her breasts got very sore and her nipples darkened. She also got a glow to her skin that made her even more beautiful.

Fortunately, we had the means and the flexibility in our jobs that enabled us to move to Europe for the last 5 months of her pregnancy, right before she started to show. We rented an old farm house in the lakes region of northern Italy. We got to see the changing of the season from spring to summer almost in time with her changes. Our biggest problem was keeping our kids and family from coming over to visit.

Throughout her pregnancy, we never had intercourse. Instead, Sarah would deal with my needs either orally or with her hand. There was an unspoken understanding that her vagina was off limits to me. Up until the move, Malcolm and her would get together often leaving her satisfied and exhausted. I knew from her previous pregnancies that she would get extremely aroused, particularly mid and late term and this time was no exception. Several times I was awakened to the sounds of her furious masturbation.

Sarah went into labor exactly on time in mid-September and Malcolm was there to drive her to the hospital. She delivered his son in the early afternoon while he held her hand. Two days later mother and son, now named Thomas after his father, returned to the farmhouse and Malcolm left for the states. The boy is dark like Malcolm who swears he looks like him in his baby pictures.

Sarah lovingly nursed her new son for the next month while she recovered and got her weight down. Then, we returned home with a well fabricated story about adopting a poor homeless black infant. The surprise from friends and family quickly turned to admiration for our open hearts. No one saw through the charade and our kids bonded quickly to their new "adopted" brother

To my disappointment, but not surprise, Malcolm bedded Sarah on the second day of our return. I found out when I saw her later changing clothes with hickeys all over her milk filled breasts. I threw a fit about not wanting her pregnant again and she agreed so when Malcolm refused to get a vasectomy she got fitted with a diaphragm.

Fortunately, Malcolm has mostly lived up to keeping his word on being silent. His one known indiscretion was to tell his sister who now is often at his place when Sarah visits with the baby. She will watch the baby giving them time alone in his bedroom.

We have both returned to our work routine having arranged for a nanny for Thomas. Sarah basically lives in a world of two husbands. Between both of us she has sex every other day but seems to enjoy it and has never complained. During quiet moments with myself, I contemplate what life would be like if I hadn't looked back.

[Brainmetal]

Home for the Holidays

By j267 ©

My wife Nancy and I are from the same small town in rural Texas. We grew up together but didn't interact much as she was part of the popular crowd and I was more of a social loner. We went to the same university and during our senior year we ended up in a class together. Because of that, we started spending time together and suddenly we were dating.

Unlike Nancy who was an honor role student throughout high school, I was a real slacker. Besides sports the rest of my time was spent hanging out with several close friends and drinking beer. I barely made it into college but once there something seemed to click and I buckled down hard. The result was becoming an honors grad in engineering and a healthy slate of offers for employment.

Nancy and I graduated together then were married over the summer. At the same time, we moved to a large city where I started work for an international oil & gas company while Nancy took a job working for a non-profit organization. Coming from the country, we were a bit wowed by city life but being dual incomes with no kids left us in pretty good financial shape and we were able to make friends enjoy the social scene. Nancy's job required lots of participation in receptions and fund raising activities. As a result, she quickly honed her fashion skills and social graces. Not to say they weren't already good since she had been in one of the leading sororities in college but the job polished them off nicely. She was also able to coach me and I became more confident and outgoing as well.

I was fortunate that my hard work did not go unnoticed and after two years I was given a very rare opportunity for an expat assignment in the Middle East. It was not a great location but it was one of those opportunities you don't turn down. So, at 24 years old Nancy and I left Texas for the first time and set up house on foreign soil. It was a bit daunting at first but the company treated us exceptionally well. We had a villa with a maid and a car and driver too. Nancy couldn't work due to visa restrictions but she soon connected with other expat women, both American and other nationalities, and stayed busy. The thing she liked best to do was to plan trips within the region and Europe. We would usually go during long weekends or when traveling back and forth to Texas on annual leave. During the last four months Nancy returned to Texas to give birth to Kyle, our son.

After two years in the assignment, we were transferred to Asia. It was further from home but in a much more foreign friendly location. Nancy joined me after I had the house set-up with our newborn. I worked hard and we lived the good life. Before long, she was pregnant again and gave birth to our daughter Hannah. She had more faith in the hospitals this time so she stayed with me to deliver.

We stayed almost three years in the assignment before I was transferred to a very nice management job back in Texas. We were sad in many ways to leave but both felt it was the right time too.

Now with some savings built up and a much higher salary we were able to buy a nice house in a great neighborhood. Kyle was now three and Hannah almost two. Nancy didn't want to return to work until Hannah was five so she settled in as a housewife. Of course, now she didn't have the maid or driver so all of the work fell on her. Still, she accepted it with a positive attitude and found a woman who would come in mornings on Tuesdays and Thursdays allowing her to get out a bit for personal time.

One of her joys is working out and staying in shape. She was religious, almost driven, after she had our daughter and was down to within five pounds of her high school weight within three months. I thought she looked fantastic but she was relentless in her determination to get back to what she called "normal". It took another two months but she finally got there. Since then, she would fluctuate up a couple pounds then work back down but was always very close to "normal".

As Christmas approached, we started getting a lot of pressure from our families to spend time with them in our hometown. We weren't adverse to visiting nut wondered if there was enough to do to keep from getting bored. With our travels and experiences the hometown life seemed a distant memory. However, when Nancy let slip that I had over a month of built up vacation the pressure got any stronger. Finally, we negotiated a deal where we would arrive on December 15th, which was my birthday, and stay until the 2nd of the following year. Word spread fast among Nancy's friends as she soon was receiving calls and emails about getting together.

Like I said previously, Nancy was part of the "in crowd" in high school. She was a cheerleader and was voted most attractive. She is 5'7" tall and weighs 125 pounds with long legs and very sensitive B-cup breasts with tiny nipples. Her hair is black and she has dark brown eyes that light up when she smiles. Topping it off is full luscious lips and cute dimples in her cheeks. While I love her breasts and the way she squirms when they are played with, I think her best feature is her long legs and tight butt.

As far my looks go, I'm 5'11" with an average build. A bit balding on top too. I know I married above my station and always figured that Nancy had selected me as much for my career prospects as my looks.

The departure day came quickly and we were headed west in our SUV loaded with baby stuff and Christmas presents. Halfway there, with the kids sleeping, I let Nancy drive while I poured myself a whiskey on ice.

"Is that necessary?" Nancy asked with a look of disapproval.

"Can't help it. I'm my father's son." I replied.

"Don't get hammered before we get there." She commanded. "It's your birthday after all."

"I won't. Besides I want to find your cheerleader outfit." I told her. I had been teasing her that I always wanted to make love to her while she was in her uniform and was determined to find it.

"If you're lucky." She said with a smile.

Sex with Nancy has always been incredible although kids have a way of making things difficult. I wasn't deeply experienced when we started dating having been with only three other women but I knew she was a rare find. The most important part was that she truly enjoyed sex herself. Also, she had an active and playful mind and didn't mind when I tried things like blindfolding her or tying her up.

I had queried Nancy often about her past experience and she said I was her second. Her first was a relationship in her sophomore and junior years in college. She wouldn't go into too many specifics but piecing things together it seemed like they had spent most of the two years in bed. As far as high school. She said that some boys had gotten into her bra and a maybe someone had put his hands in her panties but nothing further. She wouldn't give specifics on names however so I was left to guess based on my memories of that time.

We hit her parents place at 4:30 PM just as the light was fading. We were staying there because they had a larger place with a small guest room over a detached garage that would provide some privacy and keep her parents from being awakened by crying children. Of course there were hugs and kisses all around but the attention was quickly focused on the kids and I was more or less pushed to the background.

"Your folks are coming at 6:00 PM." Her mom announced.

At 5:00 PM her best friend Susie arrived. After cooing over the kids, Susie and Nancy retreated to a corner and started a lively discussion. Susie was a very cute blonde. She was a bit shorter and slightly heavier than Nancy with larger breasts. In my high school days I had masturbated many times thinking about her and was for some reason pleased that she had held up well. Susie was recently divorced with one child, a seven year old boy. Nancy and Susie had stayed in contact over the years using email and Skype when we were out of the country to stay connected.

Susie left just as my parents and Nancy's sister and husband arrived. Her sister was three years older and had three kids ranging from eleven to six. She had stayed in town and married her high school sweetheart who farmed. Again, there was the round of hugs and kisses then we sat down to a nice dinner. While my parents were drinkers, Nancy's parents were good Baptists so we had nothing with dinner. I found myself thinking it was fortunate that Nancy had not followed this strict rule.

With five kids the dinner was mostly a free-for-all. Still it was enjoyable getting caught up. We finished and had my birthday cake and then Nancy's sister left followed soon by my parents.

"We're supposed to go to Susie's at 10:00 PM." My wife said to me as she finished helping her mother clean.

"Why? What about the kids." I asked.

"To visit and mom is watching the kids." She explained.

"Oh, I see." I replied not wanting to go but not wanting to be a downer either.

Nancy spent 30 minutes primping and then we were on our way. The good thing about small towns is even though it can be long distances between places no traffic lights and little traffic makes it seem very short.

When we pulled up there were at least a dozen cars parked around Susie's house.

"I thought it was just Susie?" I said.

"Just a few others." She replied getting out of the car and practically running to the door.

As we stepped inside to something of a roar, I could see that it was more than just a few. There was a full party going on. Nancy was getting hugs from everyone, male and female. I have a thing about being too close to people so I stayed on the fringe selectively shaking hands and giving nods and waves to others.

Of course I knew almost everyone there after all I had lived there for 18 years. Still, in many ways they seemed distant to me. None of them were people I would consider myself close to. I had a beer shoved in my hand, which seemed like a very good idea, and I started a discussion with two old football teammates. Neither had left town and were working in agriculture like most. We were running out of things to talk about until we hit on the local football team. I can't say I was really that interested but it did keep things moving. Along the way, another beer found its way in my hand and I worked on it.

Looking over at Nancy she had a group of six girls around her talking their heads off. Susie and Kathleen had held up pretty well but the rest were showing some miles. I wondered if it was due to kids or just laziness.

In the rest of the room, besides the two guys trying to talk to me, were ten odd other people, all drinking, three who were paired up or trying to be. Suddenly, a thought hit my head that both puzzled and distressed me. I realized that after all I had accomplished since high school and how little this group had that the same old dynamics were playing out. I was the social misfit. I might be able to travel the globe and give senior level presentations to executives but here in my home town I was a fish out of water. At the same time, I realized that Nancy had stepped back in time or never left. She was still the social butterfly able to attract and hold people attention. My realization actually made me snicker to myself which brought odd looks from the two guys.

They say knowledge is power and my clarity also brought a feeling of acceptance and relaxation. After all, why did I care what these people thought? In a couple weeks I would be back in my world. I decided then to treat it all like a game and be an active player.

Forcing my attitude to change, I feigned a sincere interest in the lives of my conversation partners. Almost immediately, they perked up like someone for the first time was showing any interest in their situation. Our more lively conversation attracted several others to join including a petite brunette whose face I recognized but whose name I couldn't place.

I expected people to want to know about our travels but instead found that this was not the case. What they wanted to talk about was their own lives and since I was ten years out of touch I provided a great opportunity to do so. I learned about kids, marriages, deaths, divorces, scandals and triumphs. I also realized how much work it is to be a conversationalist when you don't have a sincere interest. Maybe I was being cynical but I wanted to get through this visit without going crazy and this approach provided an avenue. It helped too that I was being given beer every time the bottle got half empty.

Glancing towards Nancy, I saw that the crowd of girls had dispersed and she was now with Susie and Greg Carruthers. Greg was the male Nancy equivalent in high school. A sports star and lady's man in the high school days, he had gone off to college on a football scholarship but quit after a couple years and returned to work for his father. Although a bit heavier he had more or less stayed in shape. He was also one of the guys I suspected of having spent some time fondling Nancy. While I was too far away to hear them talk, the smiles on their faces let me know they were enjoying the conversation.

"Did you and Nancy like living overseas?" The slender brunette asked.

"Yes, very much." I replied a bit startled that she had asked and still wondering who she was.

"I wish I could do that." She offered.

"It's an interesting world out there; you just have to give things a try." I said cringing at the condescending sound of my own words.

"Greg would never leave." She replied while smiling.

"Well he is in a good situation with his dad's business why should he give that up?" One of the men in the group replied to her defensively.

I inferred from the conversation that she must be Greg Carruther's wife.

"Tell me about your family." I asked her intentionally trying to make it an open ended question.

"We have three little girls." She told me.

"Oh, that's very nice." I replied.

"All cute as hell." The Greg defender added.

"Nancy hasn't changed at all. She is still so pretty." Greg's wife said.

"Yes, she is. I'm very lucky." I answered realizing it was one of the few sincere statements I had made that night.

"Oh, I think she is lucky too! She has a family and gets to see the world too. Y'all are like legends." She said.

"Thanks I guess." I said with a laugh which made the others laugh and her to blush slightly.

As the effects of the beer settled in, I was happy to let others pick up the conversation while I listened and nodded appropriately. The group had moved so I could now look across and see Susie, Greg and Nancy talking. Occasionally others would join and then leave after a few minutes.

Susie left Greg and Nancy alone while she stepped into the kitchen to pour some wine and I saw her wink at Nancy. The wink could have been for a million reasons but in my mind it gave proof positive that Nancy and Greg had a past. I wondered how far it had gone? Kissing maybe? Did he fondle her breasts? Is he the one that had touched her between her legs? Was there even more she hadn't admitted?

The conversation in the group drifted into a distant background noise as I started and contemplated the various scenarios. My skin felt flushed not from jealousy but rather from a strange curiosity. A need to know but not knowing how I would ever truly know for certain. When Nancy used her hand to flick her hair off her shoulder in an obvious sign of flirtation I felt my cock stirring in my jeans.

I had a sudden need to get some fresh air so I went out into the back yard where there was a small group smoking in the 50 degree air. I joined them in their discussion while positioning myself to keep an eye on Nancy. Susie had left them alone and for the next fifteen minutes, they kept up a conversation with lots of smiling. Several times Greg leaned down to say something to her in way that seemed intended not to be heard by others. This only fueled my suspicions. Finally, a several others joined up which stopped their apparent intimate discussion.

It wasn't long after that the crowd began thinning and when I stepped back inside and made eye contact with Nancy she nodded letting me know she was ready to leave. We said our goodbyes agreeing to get together over the next couple weeks then headed out in the car.

"I'm horny." Nancy said reaching over and rubbing my leg. It wasn't unheard of for her to do this but still it was rare.

"If you want some tonight sweetie you'll have to find your cheerleader outfit." I replied suspecting what had made her horny but not wanting to force the issue.

"I'll find it." She replied with a half-drunken grin.

"Did you have fun?" I asked fishing.

"Yes, did you?" She replied.

"It was nice catching up with some of the people." I said giving a politically correct answer.

Soon, we were at her parent's house and checking on the kids who were staying in the main house.

"Go get in bed and I'll be there soon." Nancy commanded with a wicked grin.

I went to the guest house and got undressed but stayed at the window wanting to see her strut across the yard in the cold air wearing her outfit. It seemed to take forever and just when I was about to get in bed I saw the backdoor open and Nancy step outside. She looked awesome and exactly as I remembered her in the uniform, even wearing the shoes. As she started towards the stairs I saw her stop, take her phone out and then begin to type something. She stood in the cold air exchanging messages for several minutes before she put her phone away. Of course, in my state I knew it was Greg probably sending dirty messages.

I was lying on the bed with the sheet across my waist when she opened the door.

"Beautiful." Was all I said.

Nancy started to get in bed when I stopped her.

"Do some cheers for me first." I demanded.

"No baby, I need it." She whined.

"Cheers first." I replied holding fast.

With a smile and roll of her eyes she stepped back and in good form started yelling out a cheer. It was actually impressive and I let her finish the whole thing. Again, she tried to get in bed.

"Another." I said.

This time without arguing she started her cheer but this time I got out of bed causing her to stop.

"Keep going sweetie." I told her.

When she started again I got behind her and started licking her calf which again made her stop.

"Be still." I said.

She followed my command and stayed still her legs spread about two feet as I licked up each calf, then up her thighs before pulling her skirt up to kiss her ass through the bottoms.

"Oh baby." She moaned.

Then, I stood nude behind her and put my head in the crook of her neck while my hands fondled her legs, tummy and breasts through the outfit.

"How many boys jacked off thinking about fucking you while you were wearing this?" I asked intentionally being provocative.

"Probably none." She answered as she panted.

"All of them.' I corrected her.

"You too?" she asked.

"Especially me." I replied honestly.

I kept my left hand on her breasts but snaked my right under the skirt and into her bottoms. I thought to myself how many boys and men had seen these bottoms when she did her jumps and knew that thin fabric hid a beautiful treasure. Rubbing around but not touching her slit she was quickly writhing against me trying to push against my dick.

"How many boys had their hands in here?" I asked truly wanting to know.

"None." She answered between breaths.

"Don't lie." I scolded.

"Fuck me please." She whined using a word that she almost never used.

Her use of the f word made my dick grow an extra inch but I held myself back trying to use her vulnerability to get information.

"Not until you tell me." I demanded.

"Baby don't. You're being mean." She exclaimed.

"Tell me." I repeated my hand getting closer then backing away.

"Greg." She finally said after a long silence.

I slid my hand between her legs to find her shaved pussy to be completely soaked. Two of my fingers were quickly inside her sawing hard. She used her hands to push the bottoms down to her knees then bent forward to take them off. When she tried to fall on the bed I grabbed her hips and held her up.

"Put your hands on the bed." I commanded.

Doggy style is one of Nancy's favorite positions so she quickly fell forward on her hands. I used my hand to guide my dick up and down her slit several times before plunging it inside. I don't remember her ever being so wet and her pussy was hot too.

I stroked inside her quickly, causing her to grunt each time I hit bottom until I slowed to a sustainable pace. Her pussy was making slurping noises which further intensified my desire.

"Did he fuck you?" I blurted out.

"No, no." she quickly answered.

"He fingered you?" I forced out of my mouth between strokes.

"Yes." She answered quickly.

"What else?" I asked.

"Nothing." She replied but taking too long. Nancy is a horrible liar and I can usually tell when she is.

"What else?' I demanded gritting my teeth to hold back my climax.

"He licked me." Her voice coming out like a whimper.

I couldn't hold back any longer and my dick erupted pulling the energy from my body as I filled her pussy.

"OH FUCK, OH HELL." I grunted as I lost control of my movements and fell against her back causing her to fall forward on the bed.

We lay there in silence as we caught our breaths my dick still inside. The position was too awkward to stay long so when I had regained some strength I pulled away then helped her get up on the bed still in her uniform.

"Can I take it off?" She asked with an air of guilt.

"No, not yet." I said but removed her shoes and socks.

I assumed she thought I would be mad because she had a past that until now had been kept secret. But, on the contrary, strangely I found it non-threatening and arousing.

When she was on her back, I pulled the skirt up, spread her legs and re-entered her very wet pussy with my half-hard dick.

"Ummm..." She moaned as I pushed in.

First, I was still then I began a very slow rocking motion as my dick recovered and got hard. I leaned down to kiss her lips, then her neck and then pulled the top down as far as I could kissing the tops of her breasts.

"You're so damn beautiful." I said.

"You say that because you're in love with me." She replied.

"Yes, I am." I followed.

That sequence of phrases is something we have said to each other since we became intimate and it never gets old. Saying it, I could feel her body relax. We continued to rock together enjoying the intimacy.

"Did he make you cum?" I asked after a long period of silence.

"Yes." She answered with a whisper.

"Once or more?" I asked naively and after the question was met with silence I followed. "How many times then?"

"More than once." She answered finally.

"More than ten times?" I asked as my cock got harder.

"Maybe ten." She replied.

"With his fingers or tongue?" I asked now feeling her hips pushing against me.

"Both." She replied quickly this time.

"He never came?" I asked logic telling me otherwise.

"Yes he did. Oh baby harder." She answered I think getting turned on by the conversation like I was.

"How did he cum?" I grunted pushing hard into her.

"I jacked him off." She said almost yelling.

"Where, where did his cum go?" I gasped.

"On my body." She said her hand pulling on my ass.

"Where?" I demanded.

"Everywhere." She shot back. "Yes, baby. Oh don't stop. It feels so good. He got the outside you get the inside." She grunted now very excited.

"He's the only boy to do that?" I followed my curiosity wanting to know the complete story.

"Yes, the only boy." Her answer took a little too long and the way she said the word "boy" made me suspicious. Fortunately, my previous climax allowed me to keep some control but I wasn't sure how long she would last.

"Who else?" I said sternly into her ear while pushing down hard.

"No one." She answered softly without conviction.

"Did he fuck you?" I asked bluntly trying a different tact. When she didn't answer quickly I asked again. "Did the other boy fuck you?"

"No." She replied in a voice barely audible.

Since she had admitted to Greg, I sensed this must be something more personal. Something she was more reluctant or embarrassed to share.

"Did you suck him?" I asked nibbling on her ear. "I'm not mad just tell me."

"Yes." She whined out her body slapping against mine. "I'm going to cum sweetie."

"Not yet. Did he finger and lick you." I had to know.

"Yes, yes." She replied very close now.

"Did you let him cum in your mouth?" I asked needing every detail.

"Please shut up and fuck me." She exclaimed.

"Tell me." I practically yelled at her.

"No he came on my pussy." She forced out.

"Why?" I asked.

"He made me." She immediately answered.

"Why?" I asked again.

"He wanted to..." she started to answer but stopped.

"Wanted to what?" I asked and realized I had her arms spread out sideways in a strong grip.

"Rub it." She cried.

"Rub it over you?" I asked.

"Over and in." She replied her eyes locking on mine with her admission.

"He pushed his cum inside you?" I asked now shocked.

"Yes, now that's everything. Fuck your wife." She demanded.

While I was very surprised I was also very horny now. Her admission of her hometown experiences were exciting me for some odd reason. Being together for as long as we have I knew when she passes the point of high arousal to the countdown to orgasm. She was right on the edge now and her legs began to lift into the air. My balls were starting to boil too but I wanted to make sure she got through hers first.

Her legs lifted higher and her body and breath got still. She was only seconds away now.

"WHO WAS IT?" I said loudly suddenly wanting to know before she came.

"Baby...baby..." She cried out her nails digging into my back her orgasm not backing away.

"WHO?" I demanded again.

"COACH JOHNSON." She forced out in a yell and seconds later the orgasm hit her.

"OH YES, Take it! Take it! Oh don't stop, do it harder, ughhh...ohh. It feels so good." She announced and I could feel her pussy spasm on my cock as her body involuntarily slammed against mine.

Despite my shock, I kept going afraid that any judgment on my part would permanently stop any communications between us. I remembered Coach Johnson as the student coach in his early 20s who had come to our school in the spring of our senior year.

"I'm still cumming. Keep fucking me." Nancy announced now whimpering into my neck as I felt her juices flow over my tight balls.

I lasted as long as I could before finally, with a loud grunt, I emptied myself into Nancy visualizing Coach Johnson using his fingers to push his cum into the pretty cheerleader lying naked beneath him.



Home for the Holidays Ch. 02

Nancy and I awoke the next morning to the sound of little feet scampering up the stairs followed by rapid knocks on the door.

"Are you guys up?" Nancy's mother called from behind the locked door.

"Just a second mom." Nancy replied.

We quickly put on some clothes and threw the cheerleader outfit into the closet before opening the door and letting the kids bolt inside. They wore big smiles which was great to see. Nancy's mother followed them in closing the door behind her.

"Did you guys sleep well?" Nancy asked.

"Yes mom and we got to watch movies too." Kyle announced quickly.

"Your father went out and bought every Disney movie." Nancy's mom said to her.

"How fun." She said picking Hannah up. "How about breakfast? Have y'all eaten?"

"Grandpa said he would make pancakes if you will come down." Kyle told her.

"Oh yummy! Why don't you guys go back down with grandma while daddy and I get dressed?" Nancy suggested.

After only a minor fuss, the kids with grandma close behind turned and tromped back down the stairs and into the main house. Nancy and I cleaned up and put on fresh clothes then went down for breakfast. Despite the erotic thoughts still running through my mind from Nancy's recent admissions, I stayed away from the subject. Soon, we were digging into large stacks of pancakes smothered with syrup and downing strong black coffee which helped with the hangover I was feeling.

"Grandpa said we can ride horses today." Kyle stated.

"Kyle, I said we could if it was okay with your mom and dad." Nancy's father corrected.

"Oh, that sounds fun. Let's do it!" Nancy replied bringing squeals of delight from the kids.

Nancy is an experienced rider and wanted the kids to learn too. When talking about things to do on the visit, this was one that was at the top of the list. We gave the kids a chance to let their breakfast settle while her dad got the horses in and then spent about an hour riding through some nearby pastures. Kyle had his own horse but Hannah was too small so she rode with me. After the ride, the kids wanted to watch a movie. Since I was still feeling tired from the hangover, I decided to stay with them while Nancy did some last minute shopping with Susie.

Nancy didn't get back until mid-afternoon after the kids and I had watched two movies, had lunch and taken a nap. Her and Susie had done some shopping, taken lunch and then sat around getting more caught up.

"Susie told me that there is a dance at the hall tomorrow. She thinks it will be good with lots of people home for the holidays. You want to go?" Nancy asked with a look that said clearly that she wanted to go.

"Sure, why not. I'm surprised that place is still open." I replied wondering if Greg would be there. I was still buzzing from the things she had told me during our love making the previous night but was unsure what, if anything, to do about it.

We spent the rest of the day and most of Saturday entertaining the kids and visiting with family. The kids were having a ball which wasn't surprising given the attention from their grandparents and the never ending treats they were given. Nancy's parent's house has a TV den that the kids had turned into their home base. When we weren't doing something else, they would play with their toys there or watch a movie. There was also a bedroom next door so it was less difficult than I expected to get them to stay somewhere else than with mom. That night, we had an early dinner at my parent's house then came back and settled the kids down with a movie before going to get ready. When we came back down at 8:30PM the kids were already asleep on the den couch so we waved goodbye to her parents and slipped quietly out the door.

Nancy looked good in a jean skirt and sweater top and the smile on her face signaled that she was looking forward to the evening. The dancehall sold wine and beer and mixers if you wanted to bring in your own bottle of liquor. Nancy isn't a beer drinker and the wine was always pretty low quality so we stopped and bought a bottle of vodka. Arriving at the hall, we could see that the parking lot was about two-thirds filled.

"Susie is saving some seats at her table for us." She explained.

As we walked up to the entrance, we could hear the beat of the country band playing inside. Both of us had been to this place many times growing up but never as a married couple so from that standpoint it was a first. In our small town, it had served as the primary social gathering spot during our high school years and it seems it was still fulfilling that function.

We paid the cover then walked inside and searched the room looking for Susie. The hall had a bandstand centered on the back wall with a dance floor in front. Surrounding the floor were rows of folding chairs and tables three deep. The place was set up for functionality and not style but we knew what to expect. In reality, it didn't seem that it had changed at all in the eight odd years since we had visited.

We spotted Susie waving to us from a table near the back and headed that way. The table she was at seated eight and currently she had three others with her -- two guys and girl. One of the guys and the girl I recognized but the other guy was a stranger. Nancy and Susie hugged and then we were introduced to Les who was her date for the evening. I introduced myself to the other couple and learned they were Jeff and Laura. As soon as I heard the names I was able to connect the dots and realized who they were from our high school days. After the introductions, I headed towards the bar to get a beer for me and some ice and tonic water for Nancy.

Over the next hour the place completely filled up. Nancy loves to dance and is good at it so, even though I'm average to poor and don't really enjoy it, I did my duty and danced with her twice. Nancy was downing the gin and tonics quickly and I had to warn her to slow down which brought an admonishment from Susie to quit being so stiff. Susie mostly dominated the time with Nancy between dances gossiping about a thousand subjects which left plenty of time to chat with Susie's date and the other couple who all turned out to be quite friendly. At about 10:30 PM I looked up to see Greg and his wife approaching the table.

"The party can start now." He bellowed which drew laughter from everyone but me.

My feelings toward him were conflicted. He wasn't really a bad guy. He was more boisterous than I liked but was in general friendly. I found his history with Nancy to be intriguing and somewhat erotic but at the same time it made me jealous too and caused me to think I shouldn't like him.

"Who is Greg's wife? She looks so familiar but I can't place her." I said to Nancy and Susie together.

"She's Julie Nelson. She was a freshman when we were seniors." Susie explained.

"David Nelson's sister?" I asked.

"Yes, that's right." Nancy followed.

Now I remembered her and recalled that she was very cute. In truth she was still very cute but after three kids much more mature. Still, the way her face lit up when she smiled and her nice breasts caught my attention more than once.

"Come on. I like this song." Nancy said grabbing my hand and pulling me towards the dance floor.

I took her into my arms when we got to the floor and got into the song's rhythm. After a few bars, my hand began sneaking down from her waist to her butt.

"Easy boy. Not here." She scolded me lightly pulling my hand back to her waist.

"Your no fun." I laughed.

"Are you having fun?" Nancy asked leaning back from me to look me in the eye.

"Yes, I'm fine sweetie." I told her truthfully.

"Don't be jealous of Greg." She said to me as she buried her head back into my chest making me wonder how she read my mind.

"I'm not sweetie. I'm just interested in knowing more about you." I replied smirking, happy that she couldn't see it.

Over the next hour, we drank, chatted and danced. Greg danced with all the girls but more so with Nancy than any of the others including his wife. I danced with Julie several times I think a bit defensively although she was very sweet and a joy to be with. I especially liked feeling her full breasts, larger than Nancy's, pressed against me. I wondered to myself how Greg and she had ever connected since they seemed to be opposites but then I remembered my own situation.

During one of my trips to the bathroom, I saw one of the few people I would actually consider a friend from my high school days and immediately went over to say hello. Danny Flores was one of my best friends growing up. It was exciting to me to see him and get to catch up on his life. I met his wife and learned they had two kids just like us and that he was a high school assistant coach and teacher in the local school system. Before I knew it we had reminisced for almost forty-five minutes. He knew that I had married Nancy and it was important to me to introduce her as my wife so I excused myself to go get her. When I got back to the table, Susie informed me that Nancy was dancing with Greg so I had to wait until the song ended before she returned. As they approached, I could see they were arm-in-arm with more than a casual air in their demeanor.

"Hey I saw an old friend who wants to say hello." I said to Nancy when she arrived at our table and separated herself from Greg.

"Who is it?" She asked with a slur in her voice that I knew was from the vodka.

"Danny Flores." I replied hoping she would sense my enthusiasm.

"Oh I remember Danny." She replied.

We walked back to Danny and his wife and spent twenty minutes talking to them. Despite Nancy's obvious tipsy condition she was very gracious in her conversation with my friend and his wife. It was like she was able to reach down even in her partially inebriated condition and show style. I was very proud of her.

"Man you scored the hottest chick in school." Danny said while Nancy and his wife chatted.

"Yes, I've been very lucky." I replied.

We continued to reminisce for a while until a thought crossed my mind.

"Hey you remember Coach Johnson, the student coach our senior year?" I asked thinking he might know something.

"Yeah sure." He replied.

"Whatever happened to him?" I asked.

"He's not coaching. He's works in a bank now." Danny said then went on to explain that he was working in a smaller town about fifteen miles away.

"Really?" I said showing some curiosity.

"Yeah, sometimes he shows up here." He replied which immediately piqued my attention.

"No way. With his wife?" I said fishing.

"Nah, he's divorced. He comes here to try and hook-up." Danny laughed.

"Oh, okay." I replied worried I was acting too interested.

Shortly after, Nancy came up to me and put her arm through mine and kissed me on the cheek. We said goodbye to Danny and his wife and walked back towards our table. As we approached I could see Greg, with his wife at his side, staring at Nancy.

"I'm going to grab a beer." I said after mixing her a thin drink.

By the time I got back, Greg had pulled my wife onto the dance floor so I walked up to Susie and Julie and joined their discussion.

"Hey we are thinking we should go to Greg and Julie's place and party." Susie said.

"Have you discussed with Nancy?" I asked.

"She said it was your decision. Come on don't be a turd." Susie pleaded before I had a chance to reply.

"If Nancy wants to go I'm fine." I told them

"Good." Susie replied while Julie smiled at her side.

With my wife gone with Greg again, I felt like I needed to flex my own muscles a bit so I took Julie by the hand and led her to the dance floor. Maybe we were all more relaxed from the drinking but it seemed to me that Julie was intentionally rubbing her body against mine. I could feel my dick stiffening and was worried she could feel it through my jeans.

"You know I had a crush on you in high school." She suddenly said to me looking straight into my eyes.

"Excuse me?" I said both caught off guard and stunned by her statement.

"Yes, it's true. I thought you were the strong silent type." She explained.

"Well I'm usually pretty quiet." I replied trying to laugh it off.

"I didn't mean to embarrass you." She giggled.

"Your fine. Just caught me a bit off guard." I answered.

We danced for the rest of the song in silence. Her words forced lot's of thoughts to run through my head. Since I can count on one hand all the women who have ever come on to me I was naturally a bit skeptical with her admission. I wondered if it was part of some plot her and Greg had put together to seduce Nancy.

It was just past midnight when we left the dance hall and headed towards Greg and Julie's house. In reality, I was in no condition to drive nor were the others, so I forced myself to stay focused during the short drive. Nancy was definitely feeling no pain and tried to get frisky in the SUV before I admonished her to calm down so I didn't get pulled over.

Greg's father was one of the more successful people in town. He had ranch and farm land as well as other commercial interests. Thus, I wasn't surprised to see that Greg and Julie's house was large and well furnished sitting on a nice piece of property.

"Make yourselves at home. What's everybody drinking?" Greg asked as we entered a nice den with a bar on one side, a fireplace and a big screen TV on the wall tuned to a sports station with the sound off. There were two sofas set at a right angle to each other in the middle of the room and stools in front of the bar.

After giving our orders, the girls took off with Julie to look at the house. When they returned, Greg had the drinks sitting on the bar along with tequila shot for everyone.

"Need to start off right." Greg said handing out the shots.

Nancy isn't a big drinker and certainly not a shot drinker but she was acting like the party girl tonight and forced the liquor down, her face contorting as she swallowed. I looked around and saw the others were essentially doing the same thing. The crazy thing about shots is that no one really wants to do them but they are reluctant to deal with the peer pressure.

"Y'all ready to get in the hot tub?" Greg asked suddenly when everyone was finished.

"What hot tub?" Susie asked.

"We had one put in a November so it would be ready for the winter." Greg explained.

"You dog." Susie replied.

"We don't have swimsuits." Laura stated.

"Swimsuits aren't allowed after dark." Greg quickly replied.

Following his statement there was several seconds of stunned silence before anyone spoke.

"I'm game." Susie announced then quickly followed. "Come on Nancy don't be a downer."

Nancy looked at me with a questioning look. I knew it was a bad idea and was worried that in the small town word would get back to our parents but for some reason all I did was shrug in response. Susie quickly jumped on it as a yes and started herding the girls out of the room.

"Come on let's go change." She said.

Greg and Les were practically beaming as the girls left the room while Jeff had a worried look. I was worried too and was disappointed in myself for not saying no. Now I was going to have to make a scene to back out. I was also surprised at how easy Nancy had joined in. She is well known for being conservative and reserved but something about this trip home had turned her back into a high school teenager.

The girls reappeared about fifteen minutes later after we had killed one round of drinks and had started on another. All but Laura were dressed in robes that I assumed had been provided by Julie. Laura hadn't changed and had a troubled look on her face.

"Jeff, I just can't do this." She said to her husband.

"That's okay honey. We'll just go on home." He said.

I expected their reluctance would end things and that everyone would back off the hot tub idea so they wouldn't leave. I couldn't have been more wrong.

"Okay, well maybe some other time." Greg said moving to guide them towards the door in a way that seemed very rude.

However, within seconds they were gone and the six of us were left standing in the den.

"Let's freshen the drinks before we go out." Greg suggested and topped everyone off with heavy mixtures of alcohol.

When the drinks were in everyone's hands there was an awkward silence and I realized that no one knew how to actually get from the den into the tub. Julie was wearing a thick, white terry cloth robe that extended below her knees. Susie's looked like an everyday house coat and was a snug fit on her since she was larger than Julie. Nancy had ended up with the sexy robe. I didn't know if this was an accident or deliberate but given everything I had learned and the course of the evening so far I speculated it was on purpose. Hers appeared to be made of silk and was short, only to mid-thigh. Thru the thin material, we could just see a hint of her small nipples.

"Well we're naked. Y'all need to get naked too." Susie finally stated.

"Well technically you aren't naked but I like your suggestion." Greg replied laughing.

"We are underneath." She answered laughing too.

Greg started taking off his clothes and Les followed his lead. I was the last one to start and thought we would all end up in our underwear so I was surprised when Greg pulled his jeans down and his thick 8" cock was revealed.

"Julie you lucky girl." Susie said as she stared at it.

Looking at Nancy I saw that she too was staring. Unlike Greg, Les and I did end up in boxers which drew boos from Susie.

"Let's get in that tub." Greg said loudly.

"Let us go first and get comfortable then y'all can come out." Julie said to Greg.

Greg started to say something and then stopped I think realizing it was probably for the benefit of Nancy and would stop any last minute loss of nerve.

"Okay girls y'all have five minutes." He replied.

Giggling they disappeared out a set of French doors as we watched.

"You done this before?' Les asked Greg.

"Just with Julie. This will be breaking it in with others." He answered.

We fidgeted for a few minutes our minds on the girls.

"Time's up let's go. But let's go out naked." Greg suggested.

Les and I stripped off our boxers and I was relieved to see that he had an average dick like mine. We went out the same French doors and I could see that they opened onto a large patio that gave way to a well maintained yard with a pool which at one end had a tub partially surrounded by low shrubs. We walked out in the cold air on a stone path until we were alongside the tub. It was dark with only light from the house providing any illumination. The girls were neck deep in the churning water which hid their nudity. They looked at us with big grins as we approached naked.

"About time." Susie said as her eyes made the rounds.

Greg immediately jumped in between his wife and Nancy and Les followed between Susie and Nancy which left me across from my wife between Julie and Susie. The water was hot, I guessed at least 100 degrees but felt good in the cold air. Realizing that Nancy so far had not exposed herself to the other men was relieving but I had to admit also made me a bit disappointed. I was also disappointed I didn't get to see the other girls naked, especially Julie.

We sipped our drinks and tried to make idle chat about the town and its people. However, talking over the bubbling water was difficult and it wasn't long before we broke into smaller conversations with those next to us. I split time between Susie and Julie but then Les and Susie started kissing and I turned all my attention to Julie. Likewise, Greg and Nancy were talking between themselves and although I was interested in the conversation it was impossible to make out.

"Where are your kids? I asked Julie.

"Don't worry they're with my parents." She replied causing us both to laugh.

I kept glancing at Nancy and it seemed like her and Greg had eased closer together.

"You know they were an item growing up." Julie said as a statement instead of a question.

"Yes, she told me." I replied feeling a bit resentful. It was one thing when it was a confidence that Nancy and I shared. But hearing it from others, even a nice person like Julie, irritated me.

"It bothers you." She stated.

I was just about to respond when in the corner of my eye I saw movement. As the shapes got closer I could see it was people walking towards us.

"Greg, there are two guys in your backyard." I warned him.

Greg turned around and stared for a second then waved to them as they walked up to the tub.

"Hey, Carlos how's it going." He said in a familiar way.

"Good, man. This is my friend Javier." Carlos replied.

Carlos and Javier were Hispanic and appeared to be in their early twenties. Javier was short and overweight with short cropped hair. Carlos was his opposite with a thin frame and looked to be about 6 ft tall with long dark hair and a moustache.

"Who are these guys?" I asked Julie but she just shrugged and shook her head indicating she didn't know.

Susie and Les had quit their make-out session so all eyes were now on the new arrivals and all ears on their conversation with Greg. Quickly, they started speaking in lower tones so that only Greg and Nancy could hear. I wasn't at all surprised when Carlos pulled a baggie from his jacket pocket.

"Greg and his fucking pot." Julie said startling me with her expletive.

I had smoked some pot in my past and Nancy had as well. In fact, in college we had done it quite a bit. It usually got her quite horny but we hadn't smoked any for years.

Greg and Carlos spoke some more then Carlos sat on a nearby bench and began rolling a joint while his buddy stared into the tub trying to get a peek at the girls.

Carlos finished quickly and lit the joint, took a quick hit then brought it to Greg.

"Thanks amigo." He said taking it and pulling on it hard.

Exhaling and driving the smoke across the tub he turned and offered it to Nancy. I thought that she had enough alcohol and didn't need anything else so I shook my head no when she looked at me. With a grin, she took a quick puff then passed it on. The joint made its way around with only me abstaining. Even Julie took a little which surprised me after her words. It was gone by the time it got back to Greg.

"Roll another then you guys get in." Greg called to Carlos.

Carlos was quick to roll the second one and then he and Javier stripped without hesitation. Javier revealed a heavy belly with just a glimpse of his dick showing and had numerous tattoos on his chest and arms. Carlos slender body showed no tattoos but he did have a prominent uncircumcised dick. They slipped into the hot water with Carlos settling in between Nancy and Les and Javier between Greg and Julie. With eight, there wasn't much spacing between people anymore.

Nancy took a harder pull on the second joint and as it came around I took a small hit too feeling some pressure to not be the odd one out. When it got back to Greg it was just a small nub. He took a short hit then let Nancy take the rest. The effects of the pot hit everyone fast and the group got quiet except for Greg who seemed more energized and began babbling about all kinds of random things. I was worried about Nancy and how she would hold up after all the alcohol.

After a while, I felt myself drifting and let my head fall back on the edge of the tub and started looking at the stars. I came back when I felt Julie's leg bumping against my mine.

"Don't." I heard her say softly and I looked over to see Javier grinning at her.

I couldn't see anything happening but surmised Javier was trying to touch her under the bubbling water and she had moved against me to try and get away. Greg was oblivious and was still babbling to Carlos across Nancy who looked totally out of it. Les had his arm around Susie who was snuggled against his chest.

"Are you okay?" I asked Julie feeling the need to show some chivalry.

"He keeps putting his hand on my leg." She explained.

"Hey come on." I said to Javier when I caught his eye.

He nodded to me and no one else heard so the situation seemed in control without causing a scene.

"Thanks." Julie whispered to me her body now so close to mine that we were touching from knee to shoulder.

It was very erotic feeling her body touching mine and it made my cock rock hard. I thought about reaching over and touching her leg and my hand actually lifted several times to do so but each time I got cold feet and stopped. We did keep our conversation going and I wanted to believe from the look on her face and in her eyes she wanted me to reach out but my old shyness and fears were still there to keep me from making the move.

In between my conversations with Julie, I would check on Nancy. It appeared the pot had hit her hard. She had let her head fall back on the edge of the tub, much like I did, and had her eyes closed. I was hoping that she wasn't going to be sick. Also, it seemed like Greg and Carlos were moving closer to Nancy as they talked across her. At first, I thought it was just my imagination but each time I looked it became more pronounced until I was certain that their legs must be touching beneath the water. I watched Nancy closely for any sign of discomfort or worry that would indicate they were taking liberties. At first, I didn't notice anything out of the ordinary. Nancy would lean back, rest her head for a few seconds and then resume chatting with Greg and Carlos. Then, I saw her change her expression. She was looking into the water and I could see she was biting her lower lip. I think Julie must have seen it too because she started talking to me in a way that made me think she was trying to distract my attention. At the same time, Javier and Carlos started talking to each other in Spanish but my skills were too rusty to understand the conversation.

Just as I was about to get Nancy's attention, Susie and Les announced that they were hot and ready to get out. Quickly, everyone else agreed it was time. Susie showed no compunction about climbing out and showing her body which unfortunately was disappointing. However, Julie and Nancy remained in the water waiting for everyone else to leave so they could get out discreetly.

"Oh, hell no. Y'all have to show your stuff." Susie exclaimed when she realized their intentions.

"We can stay here warm until y'all get cold." Nancy laughed at her.

"Guy's pull them out. This is silly." Susie commanded now wearing her robe.

The rest of us had grabbed towels that had been left out. Obviously Greg had planned for this event. As soon as Susie spoke, Carlos and Greg grabbed Nancy by her arms and lifted her naked from the water.

"Ayyeee...oh, no. It's COLD." My wife exclaimed unsuccessfully trying to cover her body with her arms and get to the robe.

The four other men present all stopped and watched with smiles as she showed her beautiful body.

"I knew she shaved." Javier laughed.

Javier and Carlos started towards Julie but before they could get to her she waved them off.

"Nevermind, it's not that big a deal." She said as she stepped out on her own.

Now it was my turn to stare. Her hips and butt were a bit larger than Nancy's but looked very feminine and sexy. She also had larger breasts that were still quite firm. Like Nancy she was shaved smooth. I imagined how wonderful that body must feel when it was wrapped around Greg during sex.

As soon as Julie had her robe on we all moved quickly out of the cold air and into the den. Greg hit a switch and the gas fireplace came to life.

"You guys should stay here tonight. Don't try to drive home. There's plenty of room." Greg suggested.

"Well if that's the case we're going to bed." Susie announced as she grabbed Les and headed down the hall.

"I'll show you the room." Julie said and followed them.

Greg flopped down on one end of a coach and pulled a blanket around his shoulders that had been lying across the back. Julie returned quickly and sat down next to him still in her heavy robe. The rest of us were still standing, the men with towels around their waist and Nancy in her silk robe. Her robe was a little wet now and her nipples were clearly visible through the fine material. The men didn't pretend not to stare and at this point it seemed foolish to fight it since they had already seen her naked.

"Let's have a joint as a nightcap." Greg suggested.

"Oh Greg don't you think we've had enough? It's almost 1:30 PM." Julie replied.

"Just a quick one. Will help us sleep." He answered her as Carlos handed him a joint.

"We like the idea about not driving but Julie can you show us the room to use so I can change?' I said looking at Nancy for concurrence. She nodded her head in agreement.

"Hurry back." Greg yelled after us as we followed Julie down the hall.

She showed us to a nice room with a queen sized bed then left. I put on my jeans and shirt while Nancy used the bathroom.

"Are you changing?" I asked.

"My clothes are at the other end of the house. I'll find them later." She replied.

"We'll just visit for a few minutes, okay?" I confirmed.

"Okay." She replied with an expression that let me know she was ready for play.

When we returned to the den Greg, Julie and Javier were on one couch so we sat on the other with Carlos. They were still wearing only the towels. Greg lit the joint and passed it along. Not having to drive I took a long hit and I watched Nancy do the same. Greg had turned the big screen to a movie channel that was showing an old movie from the 50's. We looked at it but didn't really watch as the effects of the pot hit. Slowly the conversation faded until it stopped all together.

I woke sometime later initially confused at where I was and it took several seconds to figure it out. The fireplace and TV were still on but I was the only person left in the den. I wondered how long I had been asleep but noticed that the same movie was still on so maybe it wasn't too long. Getting up, I went down the hall to the room Julie had shown us and found Nancy asleep in her robe on the top of the bed.

"Nancy wake up and get under the covers." I said to her shaking her gently.

Without speaking she rolled far enough off the bed that I could throw the covers off then pulled her back in place.

"Where are your clothes?" I asked wanting to get everything set for an early departure in the morning.

"Down the hall in a bathroom." She mumbled.

I walked out the door and down towards the other end of the house hoping to find her clothes quickly and see if she had enough strength left for some love making. I found an open door and looking in was able to tell it was a bathroom without turning on the lights. Just as I was about to close the door and turn the lights on, I heard a sensual moan. Freezing, I tried to figure out where it had come from then when I heard it again I could tell it was emanating from further down the hall.

I knew it was none of my business and I should just collect Nancy's clothes and leave but I pictured Julie on her back with her legs open and that sparked my curiosity. Taking small, quiet steps I inched down the hall hearing the sexual sounds growing louder. At the end of the hall was a door that was open about a foot. The room had enough light coming through the windows that I could just make out a couple, in bed, having sex. The woman's legs were pulled back towards her chest and her arms were around the head of her lover whose face was between her legs.

"Damn lucky Greg." I thought to myself.

But something was not right and it took me several more seconds to realize it wasn't Greg going down on her. I thought I might be watching Les and Susie until out of the corner of my eye I caught movement and saw Greg sitting on a love seat watching and stroking his large cock. Startled, I pulled myself further into the shadows of the hall.

"Oh, yes..." I heard the woman say in a voice that was clearly Julie's.

When I saw Julie pull long strands of hair from the man's head I realized it was Carlos' face buried in her pussy. They didn't seem to be in a hurry and I watched as he licked her slowly for several minutes with my cock getting hard thinking about how wonderful she must taste. Finally, feeling guilty, I retreated back to Nancy forgetting about the clothes.

"Are you awake?" I whispered to Nancy.

"Umm hmmm." She replied sleepily.

You won't believe what I saw." I said.

"What?" she mumbled.

"Carlos is having sex with Julie while Greg watches." I blurted out.

"Your joking." She replied turning to look at me and waking up fast.

"I'm serious. He's licking her." I stated.

"I want to see." She said starting to get up.

"No, it's too dangerous. We might get caught." I replied trying to stop her.

"Come on, show me." She demanded now awake but still a bit unsteady. I was surprised by her eagerness. I had expected her to challenge me on why I had watched rather than wanting to see herself. Her interest was out of character but I didn't want to discourage it.

"Okay but you have to be very quiet." I warned her.

We made our way down the hall with me giving her the quiet sign every few steps. The look on her face made it clear she was still under the influence of the alcohol and pot. I know I was. In our condition, it would be easy to stumble or giggle and give ourselves away. As we neared the room we began to pick up the sound of Julie's moans.

"Be careful don't let Greg see us." I whispered softly into her ear.

Inching the last few steps, the room finally came into view but the situation had changed. Julie was now on her hands and knees sucking on Carlos' dick while Greg took her from behind with his large cock. Julie was moaning in time with the hard fucking Greg was giving her.

"Oh my God." Nancy said too loudly making me put my finger to my lip warning her again.

As we watched, Nancy became more and more mesmerized. I tried to get her attention but she was staring at the action with her mouth open.

"Oh, fuck me good baby." Julie suddenly said lifting her mouth from Carlos' dick and turning to look at her husband.

"Yeah, hurry and finish dude. I want some pussy too." Carlos demanded.

"When I'm finished she's all yours." Greg grunted.

Julie turned back to Carlos' dick and in less than a minute, Greg was grabbing his wife by her hips and pushing deep inside her until he exploded in a loud wail then stepped back his cock leaving her well fucked hole. True to his word, he stumbled back to the love seat and flopped on it pulling a blanket over his lower body. Carlos stopped Julie's oral attention, flipped her over and entered her quickly.

"Oh man that's good wet pussy. I'm going to fuck you all night." Carlos stated as he started moving faster. Julie said something in response but it was too faint to make out.

Nancy was still staring and now was breathing hard. I took a step behind her than reached around and opened her robe. Her small nipples were erect and I pulled and rolled them as I mauled her breasts. Then, I dropped my right hand down to find her pussy as wet as I have ever experienced. On top of that, her clit was diamond hard, ready to cut something, a condition she only gets when she is the most aroused. I started with one finger than added a second until she couldn't keep still.

"Let's go to bed." I whispered to her ready to start our own fun.

"Not yet." She quickly replied still staring.

I kept playing with her as we watched the couple mating and in the process her robe fell to her feet.

"Do you want to see her cum?" I asked wondering what she wanted to see.

"Hold on." She answered acting annoyed that I was interrupting her concentration.

We didn't have to wait long. First Julie reached her peak giving out cries and moans that warned of its approach. Carlos followed almost immediately after grunting loudly and yelling words in Spanish I didn't understand.

Finally, I was able to guide Nancy back to our room and pushed her naked onto the bed while we both tore at my clothes.

"Hurry, put it in." She demanded when the last piece of clothing was off.

I accepted her demand and slid in easily, hitting bottom with no resistance.

"Oh, yes. Now, do it." She cried.

I had never seen her as excited and it didn't take long before she climaxed.

"OHHH..., OHHH... YES!, OH, HONEY DO IT!" She practically screamed, her fingernails digging into my ass as she tried to pull me in deeper.

I could feel the muscles in her vagina spasm and it felt like I was being milked. I continued to ride her through it until her body completely relaxed beneath me.

"I love you." I whispered in her ear as I continued to rock inside her.

"Ummm..." Was her reply as she tried to stretch.

"Are you okay?" I asked.

"Oh, yes." She replied wrapping her arms around my shoulders.

"That was something else." I said.

"I know. I've never seen people doing it." She replied. I had been referring to our lovemaking but her words left no doubt what she was thinking.

"Yes it was hot." I answered wanting to see if she would talk about it.

"Very, but shocking." Came her swift but simple reply.

"What made you hot?" I asked nuzzling my head against hers and nibbling on her ear.

"I don't know...it was just so raw, so naughty." She answered after a hesitation.

"Yes, it was that." I acknowledged.

"Were you thinking about it being you with Julie?" She pointedly asked.

It was now my turn to hesitate to answer. "No, that wasn't what I was thinking."

"What then?" She wanted to know her need for specifics surprising me.

"Just stuff." I said trying to deflect the question.

"Tell me." She demanded stroking her fingernails on my back while I continued the gentle rocking. She restated her demand after again I was slow to respond. "Tell me."

"I was thinking it was you on the bed instead of Julie." I blurted wondering what her reaction would be.

"Really?" She answered with what I felt was some excitement in her voice and I definitely felt her body momentarily stiffen. Her eyes which had been closed suddenly opened and were looking at me.

"Yeah." I replied now struggling for words.

"Both of them?" She asked.

"Yeah." Came another one syllable reply.

"I couldn't do that." She said after a pause but it was clear she was thinking about it.

"Why not?" I prodded intrigued that she hadn't had a negative reaction so far and wanting to see where the conversation might go.

"I'm married in case you forgot and a mother. Plus it's a small town. People might find out." She explained.

"Julie is a wife and a mother and lives here full time." I countered.

"Are you being serious? You want me to have sex with them?" She replied using her hands to push me up so we were looking in each other's eyes.

"I think the idea gets you hot." I said avoiding her question.

"An idea is not actually doing it." She replied and in doing so admitting it was in her head. I wondered how much of her view was being driven by the effects of the drink and smoke.

"Did you enjoy being naked in the tub in front of everyone?" I asked.

"Well it was fun being a bit naughty." She replied giving another admission.

"Did you enjoy being touched in the tub?" I quickly followed. This was a complete fishing question on my part. Other than the closeness of Greg and Carlo to her in the tub I had not seen anything that led me to believe anything had occurred. Still, there was a strange feeling in my gut.

"Tell me." I demanded like she had when there was no reply.

"How did you know?" Nancy finally said.

"It was the look in your eyes." I lied.

"I'm sorry." She answered with a worried voice.

"Tell me about it. I'm not mad." I answered not wanting her to be reluctant to share.

"We were just so close. Then I felt a hand on my leg." She started.

"Greg's" I asked.

"Yes." She replied in a soft voice.

"And?" I asked leading her to continue.

"He ran his hand up and down my leg." She answered but I could tell there was more she was holding back.

"Did he touch you? Be honest." I demanded now pushing a bit faster into her.

"Just my leg. He tried for more but I stopped him." She replied.

"I'm not mad. Kiss me." I said then pulled her face to mine. I wanted to hear all the details and wanted to make her feel comfortable in telling me.

"Did Carlos know?" I wondered out loud. I felt her body shudder and she got quiet indicating there was more to the story. So I demanded. "Tell me."

"He put his hand on my other leg." She replied meekly.

"That's all? He didn't try to do more?" I persisted wanting to know everything.

"No, he just stroked my thigh." She explained.

"That's so naughty. Two men touching you like that. You got them worked up for Julie. No wonder they were fucking Julie. I bet they wanted you in that bed." I babbled out struggling to control my excitement and now moving faster.

"Are you mad?" She asked as she pushed her pelvis in to mine.

"No, I'm not mad. You should have let them touch you. I wish you would have." I said to her the erotic thoughts now consuming my senses.

"Is that what you want?" She replied, moving with me now and gasping for breath.

"YES! I want you to cum like Julie. I want to see you being fucked! OH SHIT...OH GOD DAMN!" I spit out as my dick erupted inside her powerfully. For a moment, I thought I would lose consciousness but somehow I stayed awake until I dropped on top of Nancy's body struggling to breathe.

Nancy, having cum shortly before, had been very excited and close but couldn't quite get there. She stroked my hair with one hand, breathing hard, while I tried to recover. The lust that had been inside me from the vision of watching Julie and hearing Nancy's admission disappeared with my climax. Now I was hoping I hadn't pushed it too far.

We stayed silent for several minutes before Nancy spoke. "I couldn't do that."

The way she said it seemed to be inviting discussion but I chose the safe path and just said. "I know honey."

"Sweetie, get up. We better get moving. The kids will be up soon." Nancy said as she prodded my shoulder awakening me from a less that deep sleep. "I need my clothes did you get them?"

"No, they are still in the bathroom." I answered with a bad case of cotton mouth realizing in the excitement I had forgotten to get them.

"I'll go get them." She said standing up and looking around the room. "Where is the robe?"

"Oh shit." I said catching her eye and seeing worry as we both realized at the same time we had left it on the floor in front of Greg and Julie's bedroom door.

"Hurry, go get it." She said now in a bit of a panic.

I quickly pulled my boxers and shirt on and moved across the house quickly. When I got close to the bedroom door I could see the robe was not there. If Julie or Greg found it, it was going to be hard to explain how it got there. It would also be hard to make them believe we hadn't seen anything. I went to the bathroom and gathered Nancy's clothes and took them to her.

"Where's the robe?" Nancy immediately asked.

"It wasn't there." I told her.

"Damn. Now they will know I was looking! They will think I'm a pervert." She exclaimed with a worried look. "We should leave now. Before anyone wakes up."

Nancy hurriedly dressed and quietly we left the house and drove back to her parent's. It was just after 8:00 AM when we arrived. We were just barely able to clean up before the kids came running up the stairs. Of course, Nancy's mom asked a bunch of questions about where we had been to which Nancy explained that we had stayed at Susie's because we had been drinking.

Nancy had promised to go to church with her parent's and even though I'm not usually a churchgoer I went along as well to help with the kids. In the afternoon, we went to my parents and visited so it wasn't until after dinner when the kids were watching movies that we were able to catch our breath and relax. Since both of us were exhausted, as soon as the kid fell asleep we jumped in bed too.

"Nancy, are you awake?" I asked softly.

"Yes." She mumbled.

"I think we should stay close to home now. It's the week before Christmas and we need to spend more time with the kids and family." I said.

"I know. There are too many crazy things happening." She replied.

"Yes." I answered and then we faded to sleep.

For the next couple days, we spent all our time entertaining the kids which in the process entertained our parents. Outdoor activities, backing treats, family gatherings and last minute shopping trips filled the days and made them go by quickly. Of course, Susie was a constant pest demanding time from Nancy. I wondered how she kept her job since she never seemed to be at work. Nancy avoided her explaining she was busy until after Christmas which definitely hurt Susie's feelings. The good news was that it didn't seem that word had gotten back to Susie about the shenanigans at the house after they had gone to bed. At least not anything that had to do with Nancy and me.

On Thursday, Susie called Nancy to tell her there was a dance again at the hall for the following night and that the group was going to go. I heard Nancy beg off telling her friend that we had family commitments before she looked over at me.

"I'm making her angry." She said.

"I know. But after Christmas maybe y'all can get together." I replied. Nancy gave me an odd look then walked away.

I had steered clear of any discussions about her admissions about her high school days or the events at Greg and Julie's from the other night. At first, it had been easy. So much had hit me in such a short period of time that I needed to process it all. My good sense was telling me to keep it as an interesting memory but not to let that type of situation occur again. But, there were the other thoughts that stayed in my head and needed to be beat back. These thoughts were filled with the erotic sights and sounds of Julie and the two men and of Nancy being touched beneath the water. They joined the other bad thoughts that had taken root after Nancy told me about Greg and the Coach. It was becoming harder and harder to hold the bad thoughts back. Slowly they were winning over my good sense.

The next day Susie called several times to chat with Nancy and at least once she pressed her to reconsider going to the dance. At five in the afternoon, Nancy and I, the kids and her parents loaded up in two cars and went to my parent's for dinner. It was a nice evening but by nine we were headed back to Nancy's parents place.

"Do you want to go to the dancehall for a little while?" I asked her in a low voice the kids couldn't hear over the road noise. I knew Nancy felt guilty about not seeing Susie and I wanted to give her the opportunity. Also, the demons in my head were demanding that we go.

"Are you sure?" She whispered back.

I nodded as we pulled the car up to the house. The kids were exhausted from all the food and excitement and were almost asleep as we got them out of the car. I got them ready for bed while Nancy spoke to her mom and then together we tucked them in.

"I'll be ready in fifteen minutes." Nancy said.

Of course the fifteen turned to thirty so we didn't get to the hall until almost ten. It was just as full as the previous time indicating that there weren't a whole lot of options for entertainment even close to Christmas in the small town. When we got inside, Nancy started looking around for Susie and finally spotted her and Les. We surprised them when we walked up and the excitement on Susie's face made it worth the effort. I knew it would make Nancy happy.

"I thought you weren't coming! But I'm glad you did!" Susie exclaimed.

"Where's the rest of your compadres?" I asked after the hugs and handshakes were done.

"Well Jeff and Laura couldn't make it. I think they are still freaked out about the hot tub. Greg and Julie are late. I'm not sure they are going to show actually. They were kind of so-so on coming since you guys weren't showing." She explained.

I decided to get a beer for me and a cup of wine for Nancy from the bar since it had been too late to go to the liquor store. On the way back, I almost dropped the drinks when I saw ahead of me Coach Johnson talking to a couple guys off to one side. He looked pretty much like I remembered. He was a tall man with the broad shoulders and narrow hips of a linebacker. Other than a bit of a receding hairline and maybe five extra pounds he hadn't changed.

"Damn, this trip just gets stranger all the time." I thought to myself wondering how to let Nancy know. A part of me had actually hoped we would run into him after she shared her high school fling. But now, with all the demons I was already dealing with this made me feel like I was going into overload. On the way back I decided I would not say anything to Nancy.

Nancy grimaced as she sipped the cheap wine then said. "Dance with your wife."

The band was pretty good so we stayed out for a second song. The song had just started when I saw Coach Johnson staring in our direction. It was clear he had spotted Nancy.

"Greg and Julie aren't going to make it but they want us to come over after the dance." Susie informed us when we got back to the table. I was disappointed that they weren't coming since I had decided I wanted to see Greg try to seduce Nancy. Also, I wanted to see Julie. Her kindness coupled with her passionate response to the threesome had definitely aroused me. Our Christian morality teaches us that good girls don't have sexual desires like that. But, Julie was a nice person, a beautiful woman ad a caring mother who did. Besides making her desirous it also made me think that Nancy might harbor the same desires.

We danced occasionally but mostly chatted with Susie and Les as well as others that saw us and came by to say hi. It was good to get caught up on their lives and families and at least for me it proved to be a strong validation on our decision to leave the small town behind us. I made frequent beer and wine runs and always glanced at Coach Johnson as I passed. Several women had joined him and his friends and they seemed occupied with each other, paying little attention to the rest of the crowd.

I was listening to Les tell about Jeff calling him about what happened in the hot tub the following day when Nancy whispered that she was going to the bathroom. He explained that Jeff was all for getting in but Laura was concerned about her body and didn't want to. Jeff told him it had made Laura go on a diet which made me laugh.

At least fifteen minutes had gone by when I noticed that Nancy hadn't returned. I told Les and Susie I was going to get a beer and set off looking for my wife.

It didn't take long to find her. She was talking to Coach Johnson pretty close to the spot I had seen him before. His friends had backed away leaving them standing alone. Nancy had a smile on her face as did Coach Johnson and after watching for a minute I realized how awkward I must look so I turned and took the long way to the bar before going back to the table. It was ten minutes after I had gotten back before Nancy returned to the table.

"Are you okay? I was getting worried?" I said.

"My tummy was getting queasy but I'm okay now." She replied. It was the first time I was ever aware that she had lied to me and I stood there for a moment speechless.

"Well, maybe you should stop drinking." I finally said.

"I'm fine now." She repeated and picked up her wine.

My mind was now in turmoil. Why had she intentionally misled me on the reason for her delay? She knew that I would recognize Coach Johnson if I happened to see him. Was whatever she had planned worth the risk of the deception? To say I was confused would have been a massive understatement.

I forced myself to let it go rationalizing it wasn't the time or place to push it. I did keep an eye on Nancy and I couldn't see any signs from her that she was looking in his direction or trying to sneak away from the group. Likewise, when I went to the bathroom Coach Johnson was back talking to his friends and showed no particular interest in the part of the hall where we were sitting.

It was just past midnight when Susie asked if we wanted to go by Greg and Julie's house. I wanted to go but didn't want to appear too eager to Nancy so I looked at her and shrugged. She shrugged back at me and I sensed she wanted to go but wanted me to be the one to make the decision. My demons were the winners successfully locking the door on any good sense I had.

"Sure let's go." I acknowledged.

As we left the dance I watched Nancy to see if she would try to spot Coach Johnson. She left the building with not so much as glance in his direction which confused me further.

"Let's don't stay long." Nancy said as we got into the SUV.

"Okay, honey." I answered.

The four of us were standing at the door when Greg answered the bell dressed in an old robe.

"About time." He said in his typical loud voice which hinted at how much he must have had to drink.

When we got to the den, there was Julie in her robe curled up at one end of the couch with Carlos next to her. Next to him was a young girl that couldn't have been more than twenty. She was petite with long dark hair and cute dimples in her cheeks. On the other couch was another man about Carlos' age. He looked to be in good shape and about the same height as Carlos. Other that Julie and Greg, the others were in normal clothes. The wet ends of Julie's hair indicated that she and Greg had been in the tub.

"Carlos, Ruben and Elsa stopped by for a drink." Greg explained then made the introductions during which I noticed the bag of pot sitting on the coffee table.

I wondered if we had interrupted plans they had for a sexual encounter but no one seemed upset that we were there. Greg did his usual thing of making very strong drinks while we found spots to sit.

"Carlos was just about to fire things up if you don't mind." Greg said and I glanced at Julie who caught my look and rolled her eyes. While she didn't seem to be thrilled by Greg's use of the weed I noticed that she hadn't turned it down either.

"Hey, Greg. Is the tub still on? Mind if we jump in?" I asked suddenly wanting to get Nancy naked.

"Yeah, knock yourself out." Greg stated.

"You guys coming?" I asked Les and Susie.

"Sure but I want a hit first." Susie replied.

"Okay, see you out there." I said and took Nancy by the hand intentionally not giving her time to react.

As we went out the back door, I glanced at the group. Greg had his back turned so I couldn't see his expression but Julie had a sly grin on her face. Carlos and Ruben eyes were locked onto Nancy's ass with a looks of lust.

"Let's hurry." I said and we moved quickly to the tub and shed our clothes throwing them onto nearby benches. We eased into the hot water in almost complete darkness letting out sighs as we submerged to our neck. It was colder outside than the previous night and vapor clouds were rising from the water which created a surreal setting.

"I thought you wanted us to calm down?" Nancy asked with a look of feigned annoyance.

"It's just us sweetie." I said taking her in my arms and kissing her hard. That kiss led to more which progressed to me caressing her breasts making her moan into my mouth.

"You're being bad." She said to me through deep breaths when we finally broke.

"Playing with my wife is bad?" I smiled back.

Just then we heard the door open.

"Damn, I thought they would take longer." I said.

I expected to see Les and Susie appear from the darkness and was surprised when Julie came into view. She walked up to us smiling with an arm full of towels that she set down then dropped her robe and slid into the tub across from us. I openly stared at her lovely body until it disappeared beneath the bubbling water. Nancy's pinch of my leg let me know she had followed my eyes.

"Sorry about skipping the dance." She said to us once she was settled.

"Oh, it's okay. Not a big deal." Nancy replied to her.

"We got all relaxed in the tub. Plus Carlos was supposed to come over much earlier." She explained.

After that there was some general chit chat on a variety of subjects but I sensed that Julie had something on her mind. Soon, it became clear.

"I hope you guys don't think badly of us. I mean think badly of me." She stated and through the steam I could see a genuine look of concern on her face.

"What do you mean?" Nancy finally asked after an awkward silence but I was sure she knew what she meant.

"Well when we found the robe you know we assumed you must have seen stuff." She replied looking straight at my wife.

"Well, umm...uhh. Oh God I'm so embarrassed." Nancy finally exclaimed looking at me with a pained expression then looking down into the water. She has never been capable of lying so I wasn't surprised she had essentially admitted to watching Julie.

"Julie, actually it was both of us and to answer your question we don't think badly of you at all." I stepped in to try to smooth things over still not sure where Julie was going.

"Are you sure? I mean...look I know it had to be shocking." She replied stumbling as she sought reassurance.

"Yes, we're completely sure. Don't worry at all." Nancy answered having regained her composure.

"Yes, that's right." I followed.

"Thank you for saying that." Julie replied.

After the exchange, there everyone was quiet. I was searching for something to talk about to change the subject but the vision of Julie in the throes of passion made it difficult to think. Nancy spoke before I could think of something and her statement was surprising.

"I think it took a lot of courage." She stated.

"Really?" Julie answered looking relieved.

"Yes, most women would be too scared." Nancy said. I was surprised by her statement but wasn't about to interfere. I was hoping the girls would continue.

"You think so?" Julie asked.

"Yes I do. Can I ask a question? I mean don't answer if you don't want to." Nancy said which had me completely focused.

"Go ahead, I guess." Julie replied with a short laugh after a brief hesitation.

"Was that the only time you guys did that?" She asked her. The directness of the question stunned me as this was not like Nancy at all. Typically, she goes out of her way to avoid troubling situations.

"No, it was the second. We were too messed up from the drinking and pot." Julie answered trying to justify.

"Greg isn't jealous?" Nancy followed.

"No not at all, he likes it." Julie replied. I think she was happy to offer the validation.

"Wow." Nancy responded.

"I know. I have a question." Julie countered. I was now a silent witness to their intimate conversation.

"Okay." Nancy said.

"What were you doing watching? I mean how did you lose the robe?" She asked which made me cringe wondering how Nancy would deal with the question.

I was surprised again when she answered quickly and honestly. "It fell off while we were playing."

"Well then I guess you really weren't offended." Julie laughed and Nancy and I joined her.

The conversation had lasted less than five minutes but my heart was racing from the subject matter and the open discussion that the girls were having. This was not like Nancy at all and I wondered if it was typical of Julie or whether Greg had steered her to the threesome. I was hard as stone and wanted very much for them to continue as there was still a great deal more to learn. Unfortunately, we heard the door open and the sound of voices which halted our talk.

In just a few seconds, Les and Susie were standing next to the tub.

"Girl, we're going to go. We're exhausted and have stuff to do tomorrow so we can't play all night." Susie announced.

"Okay, we're not too far behind you." Nancy replied as they said goodbye to us all and left.

About the time they reached the house, we heard more voices and just a short time later Greg, Carlos, Ruben and Elsa arrived. Greg was in a robe but the others were in their clothes. He dropped the robe and stood there naked startling Elsa who took a step back while Carlos and Ruben laughed. Greg stepped into the tub between his wife and Nancy but remained standing showing off his large cock to everyone.

"Y'all going to stand there and freeze or get in?" Greg challenged the others.

Carlos immediately started to undress and Ruben didn't take long to follow but Elsa stood there awkwardly. The conversation between Julie and Nancy had left me very horny and realizing that Carlos and Ruben would soon be joining I made a quick decision.

"I need to hit the restroom." I said mostly to Nancy but loud enough for the others to hear as I lifted myself from the water.

"Well thanks for being a gentleman and not peeing in the tub." Greg said bringing laughter from the group.

I grabbed a towel and then moved quickly to the house in the cold air. My plan was pretty simple. As long as I was next to Nancy, then she would present no opportunity to Greg, Carlos or Ruben. So, I decided to leave while everyone was taking position. Hopefully, when I returned she would have some combination of these guys next to her like the other night. Of course, she might warn them off and say the spot is reserved for me but nothing ventured, nothing gained. Besides, between her hidden conversation with Coach Johnson and her open one with Julie I was rapidly reaching the conclusion I didn't know my wife as well as I thought.

Reaching the warm haven of the house, I actually did go to the bathroom but took my time and piddled around for a while before returning about ten minutes later. As I hoped, my leaving had allowed the seating to be changed. Greg and Carlos, like the night before had taken up positions next to Nancy and Ruben was next to Julie. Elsa was sitting on one of the benches, still in her clothes, with Julie's robe around her for warmth. It seems she was too shy to get naked in front of others. I slid in next to Julie on the opposite side of Ruben.

As I got in, I could see Nancy through the vapor in a conversation with the two men who were leaning close to her. Julie gave me a big smile when I settled in and we started a casual conversation leaving Ruben mostly to himself.

Carlos fired off some rapid Spanish to Elsa who seemed to argue back before searching through clothes on the bench and producing a fat joint. She handed it to Carlos along with a lighter and he immediately lit it. After a deep drag, he turned to Nancy. While Carlos held the joint, she took a small hit and then another after he continued to hold it in front of her. Then he passed it to Greg who took a small puff then offered it back to Nancy. She refused several times before he got her to hit it again. By the time it got to Ruben the joint was half gone. Greg and Carlos seemed to be acting more aggressive with Nancy this time. I wondered if it was because they knew she watched them with Julie.

Ruben and Julie took small hits on the joint but I hit it hard as I was feeling very edgy. I passed it back to Carlos who shared the last of it with my wife. While talking with Julie, I tried to stay focused on my wife through the vapor. The effects of the pot were making it hard to keep my concentration and I would catch myself not paying attention for periods. I realized that Greg and Carlos were now so close to Nancy that their shoulders were touching hers.

Suddenly, between Carlos and me, I looked up to see Elsa lowering herself into the water nude with her hands trying unsuccessfully to keep her private parts covered. She had a young taut body with medium sized breasts with nipples that pointed upward. As soon as she got in, she pulled on Carlos' arm but he ignored her. He seemed more intent on seducing my older wife than taking advantage of this young woman.

Finally, after repeated attempts, she got him to turn to her and he immediately kissed her. While he was kissing her I could see his arm and shoulder moving and it was obvious to me he was fondling her young pert breasts. By the look on everyone else's face it was clear to them too. Carlos started speaking to her in Spanish and I could hear Ruben snickering. Elsa was shaking her head no but Carlos pulled her on top of him until she was straddling him face to face. Everyone was silent except Elsa who seemed to be still trying to talk him out of it.

"Nooo..." Elsa let out suddenly. I suspected his uncut cock had found its target.

Their bodies began churning despite Elsa's pleas and I assumed he was working himself completely inside her. I thought her young pussy must be tight and in the water it would be quite the effort to get it inside.

"Oh yeah..." Carlos let out in harmony with Elsa's deep moan which told all of us her was now all the way there.

They began a rocking motion which caused the water in the tub to slosh exposing Elsa's beautiful breasts with each passing wave. Other than the other night with Julie I had never seen others having sex and now this young couple were doing it within arm's reach. Despite the weed, I was breathing hard completely consumed by the animal passion of what I was watching.

My concentration was broken when I felt Julie's hand grasp my dick. Turning to her, I saw her looking at me with lusty eyes and a partly opened mouth. I wanted to touch her beautiful pussy but when I put my hand between her legs Ruben's hand had already claimed the prize. I left him to explore her folds while I leaned down and kissed her on the mouth. The kiss seemed to last forever and when we finally broke away Nancy immediately came rushing through the fog of my sexually excited brain. Looking across the water through the steam, I saw that both Nancy and Greg were staring directly at me. While I watched, Greg turned and kissed her, slowly at first, and then picking up passion until her arms encircled his head pulling him to her.

I could feel Julie moving away from me and looking over I saw Ruben pulling her to him. It looked like he wanted her riding him like Elsa was doing to Carlos.

When Julie realized what he had in mind she said to him. "No, Ruben."

"You gave Carlos some pussy and I want some too." He replied still working her onto his lap.

"Not now." She told him before finally breaking free.

"Okay, but I want some later." He demanded.

"Ohhh..." Came the sound of a female voice I recognized.

Nancy's head was tilted back like they had just finished a kiss and her eyes were closed. The movement of Greg's arm was in time to the sighs coming from her mouth. I knew he was finger fucking my wife.

"You like this dick bitch?" Carlos yelled at Elsa as they fucked. When she didn't reply he continued. "Fucking tell me."

"Yes, I like it." She finally replied but it was clear she was embarrassed to say it.

Julie had returned to my dick stroking it but when we weren't kissing her eyes were on Carlos and Elsa. She was letting Ruben play with her pussy again too and I think she was touching him. Greg had Nancy across him and was kissing her and playing with her body. From her sounds she was very excited and enjoying his attention. Occasionally a pang of jealousy would wash through my body but it would be quickly replaced by the erotic situation and the lust I was feeling for Julie.

Without warning, Carlos stopped fucking Elsa. I thought he may have climaxed quietly or grown tired. In reality, he had other ideas. He lifted Elsa off him and positioned her so that she was standing on the bench and leaning out so that her forearms were resting on the stone surrounding the tub. Carlos got behind her and quickly re-entered her pussy. They were out of the water except for their feet and calves and steam was coming off their bodies. Carlos began fucking her hard and fast I thought with a desire to finish before he got too cold. Elsa was emitting high pitch squealing sounds and there was a wet slapping sound as their bodies met.

It was like watching a porn movie in real life. Never had I expected anything like this to occur in my life. Nancy was staring at the fucking no longer kissing Greg but his hand continued to work her body. Likewise with Julie, she had ceased stroking me but by her movements it seemed Ruben was still touching her.

We could tell Carlos was getting close. His rhythm was getting off and he began gasping for breath. But, instead of emptying himself in Elsa's pussy, at the last second her pulled out and shot his cum all over her mound. Shot after shot erupted and landed on her hairless pussy then began dripping slowly down her leg all in full view.

"Oh my God." Nancy exclaimed.

Carlos fell back into the tub and Elsa first fell to her knees remaining half out before turning and submerging the rest of her body. She kept her eyes down not looking at us despite my desire for some reason to make eye contact. When they stopped, it seemed the rest of us stopped too and everything became very quiet. I think partly it was due to embarrassment in how out of control we had become and partly it was because no one knew what to do next.

Elsa started to cry but Carlos showed no consideration. He remained off to one side still trying to catch his breath. I reached out my hand to her shoulder to comfort her but she quickly pushed it away.

"Honey, I think it's time to go." Nancy said.

"Uh, okay." I replied. My heart was racing and my emotions were all over the place but I didn't have a clue of what to do.

I looked at Julie who gave me a disappointed look with her puppy dog eyes. Nancy and I climbed out of the water grabbing towels and walking briskly towards the house. We grabbed our clothes and headed to bedroom we had used before to change.

"My God, that was the wildest thing I've ever seen." I said as soon as we closed the door.

"Let's do it right now." She said stunning me.

"Okay." I said and Nancy immediately dropped onto the bed on her back and spread her legs in the most wanton display I had ever seen from her.

"Not that way. I want you like he had her." I demanded.

Without hesitating Nancy turned over and put her feet on the floor and lay forward on her elbows across the bed.

"Ughhh..." She grunted as I penetrated her soaked pussy.

"You like my dick bitch?" I asked mimicking Carlos.

"Yes, I like it." She answered without hesitation which made me feel like I had grown another inch.

Within twenty strokes I was about to cum so I had to slow down to let the urge pass. I would push it in very deep then withdraw very slowly then plunge forward again.

"Did Greg touch you?" I blurted out.

"Yes." She moaned as I pushed deep.

"Did he finger you?" I asked.

"Yes." Came the same reply.

"How many fingers?" For some reason this was important to know.

"Two." She answered.

"Did you cum?" I demanded in a louder voice.

"NO...you have to make me cum." She told me.

"But you wanted to." I continued still stroking her slowly to control my sensitivity.

"Yes. Come on go faster." She begged.

"Do you want to fuck him?" I asked putting the big question in front of her.

"I want to fuck you." She replied using the word she rarely spoke.

"That's not what I asked. Tell me." I demanded.

"Do you want me to?" She replied again evading the question which spoke volumes.

"Answer the question." I demanded.

"Do you want to fuck Julie." She shot back.

"Yes, I do. Do you want to fuck Greg?" I replied.

"Yes..." Nancy replied in a voice barely above a whisper.

I stopped my motion and held her ass when she tried to start pushing against me. Slowly I pulled out.

"What are you doing? Are you mad?" She asked looking over her shoulder.

"No, I'm not mad." I said to her then pulled her up held her from behind. "Let's stay."

"Stay?" She asked with a shaky voice.

"Yes." Was all I said giving no explanation.

I gave her the towel and she put it on quickly so we could go back out side. I had mine slung around my waist too. When we got to the den though we realized that Greg, Carlos and Julie had come inside. Elsa was nowhere to be seen. Julie was in her robe and the men had towels around their waist like mine. Greg had started the fire so it was warm in the room. Nancy's towel barely covered her from her nipples to her pussy but after what we had been through it didn't seem like a big deal.

"We thought we would stay and have a drink." I explained.

Julie was sitting between Greg and Carlos on one of the couches and when I said we were staying for a drink she smiled and rose from her spot saying she would make the drinks and getting everyone's order. Greg had a smile on his face and Carlos looked like a hungry dog about to devour a rabbit. I wondered how he could have any energy left after fucking Elsa but remembered he was still pretty young. Nancy looked completely hot standing there with her long legs completely exposed.

Everyone had a pretty good idea what staying for a drink meant. Greg patted on the couch between him and Carlos and Nancy only hesitated for a second before sitting. I took a spot on the other couch and waited for Julie to come back which she did shortly. After handing out the drinks, she curled up next to me on the couch.

The sexual tension was so heavy no one seemed able to speak. We sat in silence sipping our drinks. Occasionally, I would make eye contact with Nancy and Julie. Julie had a faint smile and a twinkle in her eyes. Nancy however looked anxious and confused. I was half expecting she would get cold feet.

Finally, it was Carlos of all people that got things started. He half turned to Nancy and casually put his hand on her thigh right at the edge of the towel. Her back stiffened for a moment then she relaxed without stopping him. Emboldened by this move, Greg took her hand in his and used his other hand to trace from her shoulder to her hand with his fingertips. They went slow, taking their time in getting her worked up. Carlos began tickling the inside of her thigh and his fingers slowly disappeared under the towel. Greg started kissing her shoulder and neck. Between the two of them they had her squirming on the couch. Along the way, Julie got closer to me and began running her hand first over my chest and then under the towel until she was tickling the head of my cock.

"Are you sure you can take it?" Julie whispered her lips sensuously close to my ear.

"Take what?" I asked naively.

"Your wife's response." She explained.

"I think so." I replied catching her meaning.

"She will be begging for it." She stated. Her words made my dick jump as her fingernails tickled me. A response that wasn't lost on her.

"Ohhh..." I heard Nancy moan and looking over I saw that Greg had pulled the towel free so that it was no longer tucked in.

Seconds later he pulled the towel open exposing her completely. Greg's head dropped to her small nipples and began licking and sucking them while Carlos stroked along the sides of her pussy before finally slipping a finger into her wet slit.

"Oh my God." She said in a soft rapid voice then looked over at me for a sign of rescue. Our eyes locked and we stared into each other's eyes as time seemed to stop. Finally, I nodded to her and almost instantly she spread her legs to give Carlos full access.

"This pussy is wet and ready." Carlos declared as we watched his finger disappear.

"Use our room." Julie said to Greg.

Immediately, Greg stood and lifted Nancy to her feet leaving the towel behind. We sat and watched as she walked naked between Greg in his robe and Carlos still wearing his towel.

"Do you want to watch?" Julie asked as soon as they disappeared.

"Yeah." Was all I could get out of my mouth.

"Let's give them a second." She suggested and then turned to kiss me.

We kissed and fondled each other and I finally got to feel her lovely breasts and slip my fingers into her soft pussy. It was all I could do to stop, stand and pull her up so that we could watch Nancy. When we got to the room, Greg and Carlos had Nancy spread out across the bed. Greg was kissing her mouth, neck and nipples. Carlos had his face buried between her legs using his hands to lift and separate her thighs. When Greg wasn't kissing her there was a constant stream of moans coming from her lips.

"Carlos loves to lick and he's very good at it." Julie explained. I would go down on Nancy on occasion but I couldn't say it was something that I really enjoyed.

I was so close to cumming that I had to warn Julie to quit playing with my cock. I rubbed her breasts and pussy as I watched Nancy but was definitely distracted. Julie seemed to understand and didn't push for more.

"Ahhh..." We heard a particular vocal response from Nancy and at the same time her hands went to the back of Carlos' head which reminded me of watching Julie.

Greg moved so that he was on his knees next to her head then placed his large cock on her lips until she opened her mouth and took the head into her mouth. She turned her head letting more enter and Greg started rocking his hips gently so that he was essentially fucking her mouth. With her mouth full all we could hear was the slurping sounds of Carlos' tongue lashing of her pussy.

From her movements, Nancy was getting close when Greg climbed from the bed and tapped Carlos on the shoulder. With her mouth now empty, the room became filled with the sounds of her arousal. I had never heard her or seen her so excited. Her body was writhing as she rode Carlo's tongue and her deep breaths competed with her moans and gasps. Greg's tap caused Carlos to stop and move away which brought a whining plea from Nancy and made her open her eyes to see what was happening. As we all watched, Greg positioned himself between her legs then moved forward until the head of his large cock was at her entrance. I could see Greg reach between them and knew he was positioning himself for penetration.

"Fuck her good man." Carlos spoke out in encouragement and rather than make me angry I found it appropriate to the situation.

"Ohhhh...Ohhhh..." Nancy spat out in rapid succession as his hips fell and her legs spread wide giving Greg all the access she could provide.

Greg's hips rose again slowly then pushed forward once more. "OH GOD." Nancy practically screamed.

"Once more and I'll be all the way in." Greg said to her.

"Ughhhh....ohhh...ohhh...yess..." She gasped as he made the final journey into her.

Nancy's breathing was coming so fast I was afraid she might hyperventilate. Greg ground his hips into her exploring the depths of her pussy with the tip of his cock. It was the most bizarre feeling to watch my wife beneath Greg. The sensible part of my brain was screaming to stop this insanity but the demons were louder, whispering to me how wild and erotic it was and how much she really wanted it. I suspected that deep in her own mind where her secret fantasies were kept she had thought about her and Greg together although probably in a more private setting.

Greg started moving. We could see his ass lift then fall slowly back down. Nancy had collected herself and was no longer breathing fast but was still emitting soft pants and moans. Carlos was standing behind the bed watching Greg's cock slide into my wife while he played with his own dick.

"She'll be okay." Julie whispered to me sensing I needed some reassurance.

My dick was still too sensitive to touch and Julie was stroking my leg. Despite her luscious and willing body sitting right next to me I couldn't pull my attention from Nancy.

Greg started going faster and on each down thrust a grunt was being forced from my wife. Greg's large body hid most of her. Just her legs from the knee down and her arms were visible.

"Oh God." Nancy whined as Greg settled into a steady pounding rhythm.

"Fuck her good man." Carlos grunted in encouragement again still playing with his dick.

Just then, there was a shadow at the door to the room and looking over I saw Ruben coming in. He was smiling and watching the bed as he drifted slowly to the couch where Julie and I were sitting. He had a robe loosely tied around his waist and sat down on the small couch on the other side of Julie. I didn't want him there but didn't want to upset things by telling him to leave.

The couch was really more of a loveseat and his arrival made a tight fit. Within seconds, he was pawing at Julie.

"Not now." Julie scolded him in a low voice when he tried to kiss her.

He quit trying to kiss her but continued to explore her body with his hands, touching her breasts and trying to push his hand between her legs. The fidgeting Julie was doing to fend off his advances was distracting me from watching my wife and I shot them a glance of annoyance that Julie saw. The hurt look on her face made me immediately feel bad. I really liked Julie and wanted her badly but I was mesmerized by the sight in front of me. Their movements stopped and I heard whispering that I couldn't make out but shortly after they stood and walked out of the bedroom together.

"Turn her over so she can suck me." Carlos said to Greg snapping my attention back to the bed. Fortunately, Greg made no movement to follow his request.

I sensed Nancy was getting close. She now had one hand on Greg's shoulder and the other on his lower back. Her legs were spread wide and her legs were pulling back and her feet were in the air in the typical position she moves to when she is about to climax. I could hear Greg saying something to her that I couldn't make out but the effect was swift. Nancy moved her hands to his ass and started pulling him into her.

"Go...don't stop." I heard her say in a low voice between moans. Which then repeated. "Don't stop."

There was more talking in whispers between them then Nancy blurted out. "YES...FUCK ME!"

"Get her off." Carlos added.

Greg was pounding her hard and we could hear the wet slapping of their bodies when she suddenly exploded.

"OH GOD...OH YES...FUCK ME...I'M CUMMING!" Nancy exclaimed with a passion I had never seen from her before. She struggled to catch her breath adding. "IT'S SO GOOD!"

My own cock started drooling cum which ran down my erect shaft and over my balls. Greg fucked her through her orgasm keeping the pace as she whined and moaned pulling on his ass to drive his cock deeper. As her sounds faded, Greg slowed his movements until he was motionless on top of her. There was more talk between the lovers again that I struggled to hear. The only word I thought I heard was "husband".

"Come on dude. Turn her over." Carlos requested again.

This time, Greg didn't ignore his request. He pulled out of her causing her to sigh from the loss and then gently prodded her to turn until she was lying face down on the bed. He crawled between her outstretched legs pushing them apart and then pulled her by the hips until she was on her knees and elbows presenting her beautiful ass to him. Greg's large wet cock and Nancy's pussy, opened wide from its effect, were displayed to me as they shifted on the bed. Greg put up a hand to warn Carlos off until he had her in position and had pushed himself back inside.

"Oh, yes..." Nancy sighed as his cock found its home.

Greg started rocking into her and after he got going he nodded to Carlos who slid onto the bed with his back against the headboard. Nancy was on her elbows with her head down between them moaning in time to Greg's thrusts. Carlos lifted his right leg over her head so that he had one leg on each side of her head. She seemed to be in such ecstasy from the fucking that she was oblivious to Carlos' movements until he started rubbing his uncut cock against the top of her head.

"Greg?" She responded in a worried voice when she looked up and saw his cock and hairy balls in front of her. When she lifted up to speak, Carlos scooted down so that his groin was beneath her face.

"Suck him." Greg commanded her. Any illusion that this was more than raw sex was gone with his words.

Nancy was pretty good at oral sex although it was something she did more as a special occasion than a matter of course. Thus, I was surprised when she accepted Greg's command, took Carlos' cock in her hand and guided the shiny head into her mouth. I wondered if she was remembering my thoughts when we made love after watching Julie, Greg and Carlos.

"Oh baby that's good. Suck my dick." He exclaimed to her as he pushed his hips forward. Carlos' eyes found mine and he said. "Your wife is good."

Her head bobbed up and down while Greg plowed her from behind. It was all crazy and I couldn't believe my wife was in the middle of a threesome while I watched with a hard dick. Greg leaned forward, not losing his rhythm and started fondling her breasts before focusing his attention on her small nipples. He began pinching on them hard making her back arch and bringing whines from her mouth despite the cock in her mouth.

Carlos had one hand on her head guiding her and I could tell he wasn't going to last long. Soon, with a series of loud grunts, he pushed his hips forward and pulled her head against him as he came in her mouth. Nancy was forced to swallow his cum and then gasped for air when he finally let her head free.

Watching her suck Carlos must have excited Greg because I could see a new sense of urgency in his movements then the tell tale sign of an impending climax. He started losing control of his motions and then, with a roar, he emptied his balls filling my wife with strange semen for the first time since we had been married.

"Goddamn...Goddamn." He grunted pushing his cock deep into her before finally releasing his grip and falling with her to the side of Carlos.

The room was silent except for their heavy breathing. I stared at their entwined bodies for several minutes before standing and walking out.

I had a burning need to have Julie and went searching. Expecting her to be in the den, I walked quickly there only to find Elsa asleep on a couch with her clothes on. I walked back down the hall to the bedroom that Susie and Les had used and tried to open the door quietly.

"Get the fuck out of here." I heard a male voice yell from the darkness. There was also the sound of a woman moaning in passion, clearly in the middle of being fucked. I envisioned Julie beneath Ruben as he rode her lovely body. I backed out and closed the door feeling embarrassed for intruding but also disappointed that Julie had given herself to him.

Returned to the master bedroom where I had left Nancy, I got another surprise. Carlos had already recovered and was fucking my wife hard while he held her hands behind her head and talked dirty to her. I had never done this before with Nancy and wouldn't have known what to expect. Her response to Carlos' words indicated that it was turning her on.

"Bitch likes to fuck don't you?" He spat out loudly to my normally conservative wife making me flash in anger. I forced myself to calm down since she had given herself to him.

"Yesss..." She answered softly but drawing out the word seductively.

"Squeeze my dick with your pussy." Carlos demanded. Then seconds later continued. "Yeah like that."

Greg was turned on his side watching them fuck and stroking his dick. I stood there at the foot of the bed dumbfounded but still very aroused watching her completely let go to her basic animal passion.

"Ummm...Ohhh..." She suddenly blurted out.

"Feel good baby?" He asked.

"Yesss..." She answered in the same lust filled voice.

"Your husband's back. Tell him how much you like to fuck." He challenged her and I started to intervene then stopped, curious whether she would answer.

His words made her look around his body and we made eye contact. The sight of me standing there naked with a raging erection must have triggered something.

"I like it." She answered.

"Like it? Goddamn baby you love it." He forced out between his own labored breaths.

Whether it was from Greg's cum in her or her own excitation, we could hear how wet she was with each stoke from Carlos. He bent down and started kissing and licking her neck and ear before moving to her breasts which brought a fresh set of excited sounds from her. When he pulled back he began talking again, this time raunchier.

"Do you like it in the ass?" He asked.

"No." She gave a quick and emphatic reply.

"Where do you want my cum?" He asked. When she didn't answer he followed. "In your mouth or pussy? Somewhere else?"

"Just don't stop." She answered.

"You want my baby juice in your sweet pussy?" He prodded obviously enjoying the discomfort he was causing with his pointed questions.

"Yes cum in me." She replied in a husky aroused voice that made my dick grow harder.

Carlos started moving with more purpose and Greg too was getting aroused. I could see him stroking himself faster.

"Fucking slut wants more cum don't you?" Carlos announced and my body stiffened with the intent to pull him off her and beat his ass but Greg shook his head at me quickly which made me hesitate. "I knew we were going to fuck her when she let us play with her pussy last time." He added which sent me spinning. So she had let them touch her then hid the truth from me.

"Yes, give it to me." Nancy replied almost instantly which brought me back to the moment.

Carlos, still holding her hands above her head, leaned forward and pushed his lips against hers. Surprisingly, she accepted him and they kissed passionately like lovers for a long time before they finally broke.

"Ready for it?" He asked again trying to catch his breath after the kiss as he moved even faster.

"Yes." She pushed out immediately through her groans as they built together towards their peak.

"It's coming. I'm going to knock your pussy up." He told her on the verge of losing control.

"Don't stop!" She demanded as her breathing became labored.

"You want my baby juice?" He asked again.

"YES, DON'T FUCKING STOP!" Nancy screamed as another orgasm hit and her body convulsed. Carlos rode her like a bucking bronco as he released his seed into her well used pussy.

I knew Nancy was on the pill and there was absolutely no way she could get pregnant. Still, it was incredible to hear her respond to talk of being impregnated. Somehow I had made it through with ejaculating but looking at Greg I saw he had shot his load across the sheet with just a little splatter landing on Nancy's side.

Carlos continued to lay on top of her his spent body molded to hers and his head in the crook of her neck. I wanted him off so that I could go to her but he showed no signs of disengaging. Finally, I walked to the side of the bed and tapped him on the shoulder. At first he didn't move and I had to do it twice more before he lifted himself off, rolling to the side of her on the bed. Nancy didn't move when he rolled off her and her full body came into view. Her entire pelvic area was wet and her pussy was splayed open.

"Nancy." I called reaching over Carlos and taking her by the arm.

She opened her eyes and looked at me then using my hand to steady climbed off the bed. Without any words we left the bedroom and I guided her down the hall to the room we had previously slept in. At that moment, I had an incredible desire to be inside her and add my semen to the mixture. As soon as we arrived, I closed the door, pushed her onto the bed and mounted her.

"Oh damn." I let out as the wetness and heat engulfed my dick as it slid inside.

It would have been nice to have pounded her to several orgasms before cumming myself but the reality was that I was so aroused that I lasted only a minute before I added my cum to the others. I stayed inside her and we held on to each other tightly with a million questions to be asked but each reluctant to start.

"I love you." I finally said.

"I love you too. Are you mad at me?" She asked.

"No honey. I could have stopped it." I told her sincerely.

Nancy turned so we could push our lips together and we kissed and cuddled in silence.

"Did you get with Julie?" She asked me from out of the blue.

"No." I told her.

"Oh." She said in a way that implied she was disappointed.

"Why?" I asked now curious.

"Well I know you wanted to. Don't deny it and for some reason I feel guilty that I was with the others and you didn't get with her." She explained.

"Well I guess I could go find her." I replied as a joke.

"Would you?" She asked.

"Are you serious?" I asked confused.

"Yes. I can't explain it but it would make me feel better." She said after thinking about it for a moment.

The conversation continued for a few more minutes with her encouraging me to go to Julie without a real good explanation. So I was surprised when I found myself walking out the door to look for her in my boxers. Passing the den I saw Ruben standing nude in front of the fire looking at the still sleeping Elsa. I hadn't seen him out of the tub and I realized he had a well toned body and a healthy cock. It was about seven inches long and fat in the middle but tapered to a point at the tip. We nodded to each other as I passed.

Julie was still in the bedroom she had shared with Ruben and she was asleep under the covers. I shed my boxers and slid in next to her thinking it was crazy to be sent to have sex with her by Nancy. I spooned up behind her and began running my hands over her naked form. It took a while for her to come out of her sleep but when she did and realized it was me she turned and planted a wonderfully wet kiss on my lips.

"Finally." She said with a grin I could just make out in the darkness.

We didn't have sex. Instead, we made love. Slow at first and then faster in time with our passion. Her body felt so good against mine and everywhere I touched seemed to be an erogenous zone. When her orgasm hit her body was completely entwined in mine and we were kissing passionately. When we stopped I could feel her heart beating through her chest.

"I'm always here for you." She told me as we separated and kissed one last time before I returned to my wife.

It was time to leave this place and get back on stable ground so my intent was to get Nancy dressed and get to her parents house. Even if we had been drinking and smoking I didn't want to spend the night here. However, when I got close to the door I heard noises coming from the room and drawing closer I could tell it was the sounds of sex.

"Ohhh...ohhh...ohhh..." I heard Nancy labored voice in time with the banging of the headboard against the wall.

"That's it." I heard a male voice grunt out in exertion.

The sounds grew even louder and faster inviting the vision of someone fucking my wife very fast. I tried the door but it was locked.

"Don't hurt me." I heard her plead. Followed almost immediately by. "Oh fuck!"

I tried the door but it was locked. "Nancy?" I said knocking on the door.

"Give us a minute man." I heard a male voice reply that I recognized as Ruben's but the sounds of their coupling didn't stop.

"Open the damn door." I said in a louder voice.

The sounds of mating continued and I had to beat on the door again. "Open the goddamn door."

"Fuck." I heard him say but heard motion in the room.

The door flew open and I was standing face to face with Ruben who was sporting a large erection. Nancy was on the bed but had curled up and turned on her side.

"Come on man. It won't take long." He pled.

"No we need to go." I said pushing past him into the room. "Come on Nancy let's go."

"Shit!" Ruben exclaimed and walked out of the room.

"I'm sorry honey." She said taking my hand as I pulled her to her feet.

"Not now. Let's talk when we get to your parents house." I told her.

Minutes later we were in the cold SUV headed to her parents. Halfway there, Nancy burst into tears.

"Oh God. I'm so sorry." She blurted out.

"Nancy, it's okay. I let it happen. Let's get back and into bed." I said trying to reassure her.

"You must hate me. I'm so embarrassed." She continued.

"Shhh...I love you. Don't be silly." I said taking her hand.

I was able to get her calm and soon we were climbing the stairs to the bedroom. Nancy headed towards the bathroom but I caught her and pulled her back

"Honey, I need to shower." She said.

"Later." I said guiding her to the bed.

"But I'm dirty." She said.

Without replying I started taking her clothes off and when she was undressed I quickly pulled mine off then pulled her into bed with me. The sheets were cold and I pulled her close to build some warmth.

"I love you." I said to her.

"Do you? Please say it again." She said.

"I love you." I repeated pushing my head in her neck then turning her to me and kissing her.

"I've been so bad." She stated.

"Honey we did it together. I was there and could have stopped it." I explained.

"You're such a wonderful man." She replied pulling me closer.

I rolled on top of her and slipped inside again. Feeling her open, wet pussy was like hitting replay on my brain from what I had witnessed. She wrapped her legs and arms around me and we held each other tight as only a husband and wife can do.

"Did you enjoy it?" I asked as I rocked in her gently inhaling the aromas of her lovers that still clung to her body.

"Yes." Came the faint whisper from beneath me.

[Brainmetal]

Snowed In

By j267 ©

It was late January and I was packing up my studio apartment in Boston in preparation for my move back to my home state of Texas. I had finished up my grad school program in December at a local University then flown down home for the holidays. My fiancé had returned with me so that I would have company on the three day drive south. We had planned to spend a few days in Boston packing and cleaning up loose ends before hitting the road. Unfortunately, bad weather had begun moving in and the forecast was for a significant blizzard for most of New England.

There was really no way we were going to beat the storm so we resigned ourselves to a couple more days in Boston. Anyway, after almost two years apart, we weren't going to complain about more time alone. As we followed the storms progress, the forecast became worse and so in preparation we made a run to the market and liquor store so we would be well stocked just in case.

My fiancé, Jill, and I have been a couple for five years. We met in undergraduate school and after graduation she went to work in product marketing while I went to grad school. She is a slender 5'7" with dark brown hair she keeps shoulder length and brown eyes. Her long legs, flat stomach and tight behind are her best features sculpted from a dedicated workout schedule. She has well proportioned breasts that she thinks are too small but which I enjoy immensely because they are so sensitive.

Jill is one of those women that looks classy and sophisticated in public but can become passionate on occasion behind closed doors although her style tends to the conservative side. We started making love after only two weeks of dating and have maintained our appetite for each other. Our infrequent meetings over the past couple years has resulted in marathon session in the bedroom when we did get together.

Finally done with our shopping, we returned to the apartment just as the snow started getting heavy. My studio apartment was actually a walk down with the entrance off the street. As a student, I couldn't afford much space, especially since I wanted to live in a good part of town with public transportation nearby. Basically, I had a room with a queen size bed, a small TV stand, a desk and a counter that served as a kitchen that held the microwave and hot plate with a small fridge underneath. There was a bathroom with a shower and other than that the only other space was a tiny closet with the door missing. The apartment was cool in normal times and with the storm there was definite nip.

Jill and I made a snack tray and opened a bottle of wine and sat on the bed and watched news of the blizzard on the TV. We had barely started on our second glass when my hands began stroking her arms and legs and within seconds we had shucked our clothes and were wrapped in a tight embrace as we enjoyed the feeling of each other's body.

I pushed her arms up and held them over her head and kissed her neck and licked her small nipples drawing moans from her slightly open mouth. Then downward over her tight tummy and along and inside her thighs teasing but not touching causing her hips to roll with my tongue.

"Mike, don't tease me. You can do that when we get back to Texas." She panted as her legs tried to pull my waist towards hers.

I grabbed a condom off the night stand and quickly tore the cover off and rolled it on. We both groaned loudly as I slowly fed my cock into her wet shaved pussy. The feeling was so good that I lasted only a short time before I lost control and gasped for breath as I erupted. We lay there in each other's arms cuddling and kissing both thinking about the life together that we were about to start.

The cold drove us under the covers and her warmth against my body soon had me hard again. This time we went slow and steady and I had the joy of feeling her body spasm against me as she was engulfed by her orgasm. Afterwards, we lay side by side our gentle kisses drifting further apart as we fell asleep.

I was awakened later by a sound that I didn't recognize. I stayed in bed trying to figure out its source for some time before finally getting up. The TV had lost its signal, no doubt from the storm, and so I turned it off. With less noise, it seemed the strange sounds were coming from outside. Unable to look out and worried about the conditions, I continued to try to figure out the source of the sounds without opening the door.

"Mike, what's the matter?" Jill asked still half asleep.

"Nothing, just some noise." I answered looking over and seeing her right breast uncovered.

The noise began again this time louder and it almost sounded like mumbling. Despite my concerns I figured I needed to open the door and see what was outside. I unlocked the door and with my foot against the bottom and my hand firmly on the knob I eased it open slowly. The snow was falling heavily and the stairs down to my door were now half buried. Lying partially covered was a dark mass and only after reaching out and touching it did I realize it was a human.

"Shit." I said out loud.

Opening the door wider I reached out into the cold and used both my hands to shake the form.

"Hey. You need to get up. You can't stay here or you'll freeze." I said over the noise of the wind howling around the building hoping he or she wasn't already frozen.

My shaking only resulted in eliciting moans from the form. I rolled it over to get a better look and a ruddy male face came into view with longish hair and a full beard on his face. Snow was caked into his hair and beard and as I shook him again his eyes slowly opened but they were heavy and unfocused.

"Hey mister. Get up." I said shaking him harder.

"What's going on, Mike." Jill asked now sounding fully awake.

"Some guys out here." I replied.

"Is he okay?" She asked. Her compassionate side kicking in.

I heard fumbling behind me and Jill quickly appeared at my side in a long t-shirt.

"You better get him inside he doesn't look good." She stated.

Even though I knew it was the right thing to do I was reluctant fearing we would be

starting a long process that might end up with police and an ambulance.

"Okay, stand back I'll try to roll him inside." I answered.

The snow had formed to the door but pulling him inside brought a mound in along with him. I had to half drag and half roll him to a place away from the door at the foot of the bed then use my hands to shovel the snow back out until the door would close.

Once closed, I turned to him to see Jill brushing away the snow from his coat and pants. Now in the light, we could see that he was a big man, probably in his forties, with a large belly.

"He has a strong pulse." Jill announced as I saw she had his wrist.

I bent down close to his face and slapped him softly.

"Hey, are you okay? Wake up." I demanded.

His heavy eyes opened and he tried to say something and as he did I caught a heavy wave of liquor from his breath.

"Shit he's drunk." I stated now getting pissed as I thought about how he was ruining my night with Jill.

"Are you sure?" Jill asked.

"Where in the hell am I?" The man blurted out in an obviously intoxicated voice then seemed to drift away again.

"Yeah, I would say so." I replied sarcastically.

"Wonderful." Jill giggled.

"Call 911. Tell them to come get this guy." I said as I looked him over some more to make sure there were no injuries.

I heard Jill dialing then she stuck the phone out n my hand.

"Hello please state the nature of your emergency." A female voice said flatly.

"I found a drunken man on my doorstep. Can you please get this guy before he freezes?" I explained.

The operator fired off a couple more questions but when she learned he was inside she stated that emergency services were almost shut down because of the storm and this was going to be very low priority. She explained that I needed to act like a Good Samaritan. She finally asked for his information off his driver's license but we were unable to find any identification. With that, she hung up.

"Well, what did she tell you? Jill asked.

"You heard most of it. City's basically shut down. Bigger emergencies. We are low priority and the guy will probably sober up before they get over here." I said angrily.

While Jill mopped up the melted snow I took the guys jacket and shoes off threw a blanket over him and put a chair cushion under his head. Jill threw on some sweat pants to go with her t-shirt then we went back to bed hoping we had done the right thing.

Hours later, for the second time, I was awakened by this guy when he yelled out in a thick south Boston voice "Ohhh sweet Mary, my head.'

"Where am I?" he said in a louder voice and I could hear shuffling sounds as well.

"Hey, you passed out on my doorstep. You're okay." I said hoping to quiet him down.

"Oh shit. What fucking time is it?" He asked.

I looked over at the clock and it showed 6:46 AM which I announced to him.

"Fucking great." He said.

You good enough to get going?" I stated more than asked.

"Yeah man. Where's my clothes?" He said and I pointed towards his jacket and shoes.

I could tell he was hurting but he finally got his clothes on and stumbled to the door. He swung it open quickly and we both froze when the light showed that snow had filled the staircase at least to the height of the door. A few clumps fell inside but for the most part it stayed as a wall.

"How deep is this door?" he asked.

"Maybe three or four feet below street level." I replied using my hand to poke at the snow near the top of the door frame. It was solid implying we were buried pretty deep.

"Can we dig out?" I asked thinking a native would know how to deal with this situation.

"Not from inside. Never get the door closed again." He stated.

"Well then what?" I asked growing more annoyed and frustrated.

"Got to wait for the city to clean up." He said then said. "Turn on the TV."

"It's out. But we have a radio." I replied.

The radio was on the desk and as soon as I turned it on we found that the local station was providing 24 hour information on the storm. We learned that the state was under an emergency condition and no one was allowed out unless it was an emergency. That didn't seem to matter much though as the blizzard had left all roads impassable. The worst was that more snow was predicted and that it could be days before people got dug out.

My attention was on the radio and it wasn't until I looked at the man and followed his stare did I realize that Jill was awake and peeking out from beneath the blanket. His eyes were clearly appreciative of what he saw and when he caught me watching him he quickly looked away.

"Well hell. Might as well make the best of it. I need to piss though." He stated.

I pointed towards the bathroom and he shuffled several steps into the small bathroom and without closing the door dropped his pants to his knees. Moments later we could hear sound of his urine landing in the toilet.

"I feel like we've been shipwrecked." Jill said trying to lighten the mood.

"I'm sure it will be a good story to tell our grandkids some day but right now it stinks." I answered a bit too harshly.

The man came out of the bathroom with his pants back up and shed his coat then flopped into the desk chair while I stood hoping the radio would provide some glimmer of hope.

What's your names." He asked suddenly looking up.

"I'm Mike and this is Jill." I said.

"My name is Liam." He offered without being asked.

After that, we sat there listening to the radio and make passing comments on the weather until Jill got out of bed and came up behind me.

"Think I'll take a shower." She whispered.

I nodded to her and I was hopeful the water heater was still functioning. Jill quietly made her way to the bathroom and closed the door. I returned my attention to the radio and it was some time later that I looked up to see Liam's eyes looking towards the bathroom. The door had come open about a foot and Liam was feasting on the view of Jill illuminated through the translucent plastic shower curtain by the dim bathroom light. It was an erotic seen and I surprised myself by looking as well for a few seconds before moving over and closing the door.

"Beautiful lady." Was Liam's bold reply when I turned back.

"Yes, very." I answered deciding it wasn't his fault and rationalizing that any man would have looked given the opportunity.

"She knows what she's doing." He said snickering.

"What the hell does that mean?" I said my voice rising but he ignored my question and returned his attention to the radio.

A few minutes later the water stopped running in the shower and we could hear Jill moving around the bathroom.

"All fresh now?" Liam asked her as she stepped into the room.

"Yes, thanks." Jill replied shooting me a quick look to which I just shook my head.

"Well Mike and Jill we got a lot of time to kill and I'm still hung over. I'd like to try to get some more sleep and nothing new is likely to happen. Do you mind killing the light and radio?" He asked.

I had to admit he had a point so I reached over and turned off the radio and turned off the light in the main room while he kicked off his shoes, lay on the floor and pulled the blanket over him. Only the dim bulb in the bathroom, through the half-closed door, provided any light. Jill and I lay back on the top of the bed and listened to Liam's heavy breathing becomes snores.

"I'm sorry this happened." I whispered to her when I knew he was asleep.

"Don't be silly it's not your fault. Let's just try to get through it best we can." Jill replied.

"I guess that's all we can do." I answered disappointed by the impact of the stranger on our lovemaking.

I lay there holding Jill for what seemed a long time thinking about what I wanted to do to her which made it impossible to sleep. I sensed Jill was still awake too as I her body was a bit tense and her breathing was quiet.

"Jill are you up?' I whispered softly.

"Yes." She answered.

"I love you." I replied kissing her ear and running my hand over her taut tummy.

"I love you too honey." She replied pushing back against me.

My hand began caressing her through her clothes. Jill began to respond with soft purrs which enticed me to reach under her shirt and play with her firm breasts gently pinching and twisting her nipples. Jill loves nipple play and her breathing became deeper and her body movements against me more pronounced.

My hand explored down her body and pulled free the knot holding her sweat pants tight. Jill's opened her hips expecting my hand to go immediately to her slit but instead I massaged and toyed all around which aroused her even more. I could feel the heat of her sex as I explored and suspected she was very wet. This was proven moments later when I ran two fingers along the length of her opening.

"Ohhhhhhh...." She gasped at the sudden contact.

""Shhhh.." You'll wake our friend I said.

"I'm sorry I can't help it." She replied giggling and turning her head to give me a deep wet kiss.

I used my fingers on her teasing and arousing. First one inside her and then two and then I removed them and gently massaged her clit. I wanted her hot but not satisfied because I had determined I needed to be inside her and didn't want her to say no.

"Sweetheart let's make love." I stated when I thought she was ready.

"In front of him?" Was her quick reply.

Fortunately, her words seemed to lack any real negative conviction which emboldened me to begin pushing her sweats down. Half way down she pulled them the rest of the way off.

I rolled over to mount her when she grabbed my arm and said. "You need a condom."

"They're in the cupboard and I don't want to get up." I said looking at her with pleading eyes.

"Okay, but you know the risks, I'm a Catholic girl and if you knock me up you have to marry me." She replied with a huge smile.

"Done." I answered then sunk my hard cock balls deep into her on the first thrust.

"Oh yes my love." She called out as we started a gentle rocking motion.

Our passion was so great that both of us quickly forgot that anyone was in the room. Despite the chill, within minutes the sweat on our bodies was making a wet slapping sound and the old springs on the bed were screeching in tune. The cover had fallen down to our waists and I looked down to see Jill's breasts doing a circular dance.

I tried so hard not to cum before Jill but my balls were boiling and the more I tried not to the closer I got. The first shot was inside her before I was able to pull out and finish across her tummy and breasts. I was on my arms above her panting with drool coming out of my mouth before I collapsed back on top of her.

"God I love you." Was all I could say.

"You feel so good when you're inside me." She answered stroking my hair.

I knew she needed an orgasm so after catching my breath I rolled behind her and pulled her against me so I could use my hand between her legs. I stated slow and kissed her neck trying to get her back into the zone she needed to be to relax and release.

Jill was laying on her side with her left knee up giving me complete access to her pussy.

Slowly her body began to respond and building on that I gave her light strokes and when she shuddered I increased the intensity until she started racing forward excited and ready.

"Pinch my nipples." She suddenly blurted out and my hand on her clit was replaced by hers.

I pinched and rolled her nipples as she masturbated herself and in less than a minute her body stiffened, and she exhaled hard before slamming her legs closed and groaning loudly. Her body began short random convulsions from the electrical aftershocks of her orgasm as I held her from behind.

It had been a nice orgasm and I held her firmly against me as her body slowly relaxed and her breathing slowed. As her sounds quieted, another sound in the room became apparent. Faintly at first and then louder and as it grew I realized it was close by.

Now curious, I lifted myself on one arm I looked around the room in the faint light from the bathroom and spotted Liam on the floor, laying on his side back, with his pants around his knees masturbating furiously as he stared at Jill.

Looking at Jill, her eyes were transfixed on his cock and I realized she wasn't aware that I was watching her. His cock looked to be 7" or so and fat and his balls were huge, hanging almost to the floor between his legs.

The bed covers had fallen away so that Jill was partly exposed to his eyes, his view hindered only by the angle from his position several feet below. She made no effort to cover herself and as we both watched, his cock spit out its juices across his large hairy belly as he grunted and smiled.

I looked down at Jill and she was now looking at me. Our eyes met and a look of panic crossed her face before she broke eye contact and grabbed the blanket to cover herself.

I put my arm around her and pulled her to me without speaking as I thought through things. Had he seen her orgasm? Hell, had she cum from watching him? This guy was middle aged, fat and hairy. What possible attraction could she possible have to him?

"Jill?" I asked turning her to face me.

"I'm sorry." She said before I could say anything else.

"What happened?" I said our faces now inches from each other.

"What do you mean?" She replied in a nervous voice.

"Was he watching us the whole time?" I asked.

"I don't know. I only saw him when you were playing with me." She answered.

"So he saw you orgasm?" I continued.

"Maybe, I think so." She replied after a pause.

I was about to ask some more question when I heard Liam moving. He got off the floor and went to the bathroom. As he did so, I felt Jill stiffen in my arms. Again, we were treated to the sounds of him peeing through the partially open door.

Liam came out soon and after clearing his throat a little too loudly lay back down. I continued to hold Jill quietly as my mind raced. She certainly didn't seem to be bothered by watching him. Surprisingly, I was more curious than upset. In fact, I was feeling a bit aroused thinking about it happening to my normally reserved fiancé.

Everyone fell asleep and it was sometime later I awoke with a start from sounds of movements in the small apartment. It took a few moments for me to remember the circumstances and surmise that the sounds were coming from Liam. It was 5:26 PM.

"Damn, I need a drink." I heard Liam mumble and saw his large shape moving slowly illuminated by the faint light from the bathroom.

Without speaking, I slid out of bed, slipped on my boxers, and flipped on the radio adjusting the volume to not wake Jill. After a few minutes of storm information, the announcer informing that there was at least another 24 hours of snow to which both of us groaned.

"Shit, going to be stuck here forever." He said.

"Can't you just go back to sleep." I asked.

"Been sleeping. Now I'm damn bored." He replied and I followed his gaze to see that Jill was now awake.

"You got any booze in here?" He followed still looking at Jill.

"It's in the cupboard to the right of the sink." Jill answered before I could reply. She seemed to show no shame from being seen by Liam or seeing him which surprised me.

Liam opened the cupboard and fumbled with several bottles, selecting more by feel than by sight, until he withdrew a quart of Jack Daniels with about with about half left that I had planned to throw away. He found a small glass next to the sink, rinsed it, and poured a healthy amount. The glass of alcohol had a calming effect on him and we watched him sit down against the wall and sip his drink.

The radio crackled with repetitive information interspersed with stories on unique human interest situations being caused by the storm. The information seemed to be cycling every 10-15 minutes and we sat through four rounds of it and two refills of Liam's glass before I got up and turned it off.

"Am I going to have to drink alone?" Liam demanded more than asked.

I was about to answer that we were not in the mood to drink when Jill stated "Honey, why don't you open a bottle of wine? I could use something to drink too."

"That's the spirit." Liam exclaimed. "It will make the time go faster."

"When do you think we can get out?" Jill asked.

"Probably be a while. Whole city is going to be a mess." Liam replied before I could.

"I never realized how irritating doing nothing could be." She replied.

"Well a drink will help pass the time. If nothing else, will help you sleep later." He told her as I moved to the counter.

With trepidation but without speaking I found the corkscrew and a bottle of Malbec we had purchased. I opened it and poured two glasses assuming Liam would stick with his whiskey. Jill accepted her glass and sipped from it slowly sitting on the bed with her back against the wall. She had slipped back into her sweats and t-shirt and you could just barely make out the points from her nipples through the fabric.

At first, everyone was mostly quiet, sipping their drinks in silence, but Liam began talking and occasionally asking questions and before I realized it Jill and he were in a conversation.

It started out as one word questions mostly initiated by Liam but progressed to more involved discussions. Jill, always the friendly type, was asking questions about his life and family. Again, there was no hint of shame from Liam watching her. Liam would respond then ask similar questions back which she readily answered. For my part, I was quietly stewing wishing this storm would end so we could be rid of this loser and be on our way.

After she finished her glass, Jill excused herself to the bathroom and was gone for almost 20 minutes. The conversation died for a while until Liam decided to bring up the earlier event.

"Very beautiful woman." He suddenly stated.

"Yes." I answered knowing he had some agenda.

"A good climax I have to say." He said.

"Shut up asshole." I demanded.

"You know that was for me, right? She was looking at my cock when she let go." He said not heeding my statement.

"Bullshit old man. Now shut up before I throw you out." I replied angrily.

"Hell your one of those dumbasses that thinks all women are saints!" He said beginning to laugh.

"I know my fiancé." I replied sternly trying to shut him up because I was curious about how she had behaved.

"You're such a young shit you can't understand it. It's going to fuck with your head though. Missing a big chance college boy." He replied with an air of wisdom and confidence incongruent with his circumstances.

"What chance." I blurted out before thinking, stepping into his game.

"See what's really in her head. What turns her on. Most men married to a woman their whole lives never know it." He answered.

"And you think some old fat bastard like you can get that to happen?" I replied intending my words to be insulting.

"Already did once wouldn't you say." He shot back.

I stopped responding singed by his words and a few minutes later, Jill came out looking refreshed and announced how much better she felt after cleaning up and brushing her teeth. She sat back on the bed with her back against the wall, still in her sweat pants but now sporting a new t-shirt, supported by several pillows. Liam, acting the gentleman poured her a fresh glass of wine.

After a trip to the bathroom myself, I returned to the room surprised to see that Liam had boldly seated himself on the bed near Jill's feet. Jill didn't seem to be concerned and they continued their conversation as I sat in the chair at my desk. Jill and I were sipping our drinks slowly but Liam was hitting the whiskey hard.

"The lady needs another glass." Liam announced slurring his words some when Jill finished her second glass.

Jill looked at me with a silly grin and held her glass and I dutifully took it and poured another glass. Liam refilled his glass then beat me back to the bed and got back into his spot again relegating me to the desk chair. Liam picked up the conversation which was now flowing freely. Pressing him on personal details, Jill was able to get him to explain that he was a longshoreman and that he had been married twice and had seven kids. He went on to say how he had started out with some buddies at a bar the previous night and when the bar closed he couldn't get his car started. He stumbled down the street trying to find a cab and somehow ended up here.

"You like to play cards? Let's play some cards. Mike you got any?" Liam suddenly blurted out.

I had two decks in the desk drawer but I didn't respond unsure of his intentions.

"There are some in drawer." Jill said pointing to the desk as I tried to get her attention shaking my head.

"We'll play hearts to pass the time. Mike grab them." He demanded.

I paused for a moment then opened the drawer and took out a deck. We played for about an hour with them talking and me mostly silent stewing in my thoughts. Still wondering how she could be so carefree with a stranger who had seen her orgasm only a short time before.

Without warning, we were dropped into pitch darkness.

"Shit. Power's out." I said stating the obvious.

"Could be out for a long time." Liam offered. "Hope we don't lose the heat."

He was right about the heat. It was probably 55 to 60 degrees in the apartment. Without the heat it was no telling how low it might plummet.

I felt around until I located the flashlight then lit a candle in the bathroom and two on the counter in the main room which provided just enough light to play. Then I returned to the game.

"We need a bet." Liam announced as I sat down.

"What bet?" Jill asked now with a buzz from the wine.

"Whoever ends up with the queen of spades has to take a shot." He decided after a pause.

Liam got up and went to the cabinet with the liquor and returned with a full bottle of tequila.

"No, that's not a good idea." I said.

"Don't be a party pooper." Liam said in his rough English. "Besides, what else do we got to do?"

"Jill has had enough already." I told him.

"Honey, I'm fine. Besides I don't plan on losing." Jill replied as Liam smiled at me. Jill was very competitive and it was not out of character for her to take on a challenge. Yet, she was not used to be around men like Liam and I was concerned.

I just shook my head as Liam picked up the cards to deal. Fortunately, for the next three hands, Liam ended with the queen and each time took a swig from the bottle. The next time was me and then on the fifth hand Jill had to take a shot for the first time. Liam handed her the bottle and she tipped it quickly. With a grimace, she forced the liquor down and her body shuddered from its effect

After that, it seemed we all were equal losers. The game continued but as we drank it was hard to maintain any focus on the cards. For a while, Liam kept us distracted from our drunkenness with his non-stop chatter but finally we reached a point that we were so smashed it no longer worked. Surprisingly, Jill was in the best shape and tried to pick up the slack but it didn't last long before she faded and we all grew quiet.

Liam was still sitting on the end of the bed but was slowly falling over onto his side and I was in the desk chair trying to fight the alcohol but losing. Jill after a while either grew tired or gave up and leaned her head back and closed her eyes.

I wasn't how sure I had been out when I woke from my alcohol stupor with drool falling from my mouth and my back and shoulders sore from my position in the chair. Jill had slid down so she was sleeping comfortably in the bed. Liam was still half-on and half-off the bed and was now fitfully snoring.

Standing up slowly, I checked my watch to find it was 2:20 AM.

Grabbing Liam by the shoulder I lifted/slid him off the bed and onto the floor. Thankfully, he was too far gone to fight my efforts and I was able to get him settled, kill the candles except the one in the bathroom which I left on behind a mostly closed door and then slide in next to Jill. Fortunately, the heat had somehow stayed on and the room was still at the same temperature, chilly but tolerable.

Pulling her close to me without waking her I snuggled into her neck then, unable to help myself, ran my hands over her breasts through her sweatshirt.

"Mmmmm." She purred pushing her butt against me.

"Thought you were asleep." I whispered to her.

"I was." She whispered.

Reaching beneath the shirt, I started rolling her small nipples through my finger tips and kissed her ear expecting her to tell me to leave her alone so she could sleep. Instead, I felt her butt move in an attempt against me in an attempt to make contact and arouse my cock. God I loved her sensitive breasts.

Jill loves to have her neck kissed so when I started on her with small gentle ones she tried to turn in my arms to kiss me on the lips. I held her firm not wanting to give up my position that allowed my right hand to roam her body.

"Be still sweetie, let me play." I told her.

Her reply was just a sensual moan. I spent the next five minutes exploring her body, caressing her breasts and tummy and pushing the sweat pant down low in the front. I could tell Jill was getting excited from her purrs and the movement of her body. I thought maybe I would play with her pussy until she climaxed and if I was lucky she might reciprocate.

Working my hand down I found, as expected, a well lubricated opening. I took her leg and pulled it over mine spreading her open and then began a slow but determined toying and teasing.

Jill has never been a real vocal lover so it caught me off guard when her moaning started getting loud.

"Sweetie, you might wake him up. If you don't quiet down I'm going to stop." I threatened.

"Don't stop. He won't wake." She panted and if on cue, Liam let loose with a big snore.

Under the blanket, Jill's bottoms and thong had been worked down almost to her knees. She was now so wet I could hear the smacking sounds of her juices as I worked my fingers.

"I need to feel you." She exclaimed breaking my hold and turning to work my pants down.

"Damn woman that wine made you horny." I giggled.

"The tequila" She replied now acting a bit frantic in pulling my pants down.

Soon, she had them down to my knees and her head disappeared under the blanket. Jill has a natural gift when it comes to oral sex. She has nice full lips and she knows how to make it nice and juicy. When her mouth found my cock I had to stifle my own gasp from the incredible feeling.

She was hunched low on her knees with her pussy close enough that I could still play. My tickling and teasing must have had an effect because it was only a few minutes later she turned back.

"I need you in me." She said.

"In the faint candle light left behind the bathroom door I could see a hunger in her eyes.

"He might wake up." I said sincerely concerned about our confined situation.

"He won't wake up. He's plastered. Listen to him." She answered her hand stroking me at the same time.

In reality, I was damn horny too and didn't need a lot of convincing.

"Okay but be quiet." I half scolded.

"Okay, okay." She replied

I tried to roll on top of her but had to wait while she kicked off one of the sweat pant legs.

She was so open and wet I literally fell into her. The soft warmth was overpowering and I had to moan into the pillow to dampen the sound. I went very slowly – rocking gently and savoring every millimeter of feeling as my cock entered and withdrew.

"I love you." Jill whispered.

"I love going slow and feeling you." I told her.

"I like it too baby." She answered.

We continued in our slow deliberate love making mostly in silence. I lifted up on my arms slightly so I could see her face which always excites me when we make love. Her eyes were shut and her lips were half parted. Her breath was held and then forced out in soft gasps in time with my motion.

Despite the thrill of our lovemaking, I found my mind going back to the last time when Liam had seen her. In my experience with Jill, lovemaking was the time to find out her true feelings. It was like a truth serum for her. In the past, it's been when I learned truly why she was mad at me or what her opinion was on something where I felt she had been evasive. It was a lousy trick in this intimate moment but I really wanted to know.

"Sweetie, did it turn you on?" I asked her immediately pissed at myself for bringing it up.

"What, honey?" She panted in reply.

"Him watching you and playing with himself." I explained.

Jill stiffened and I thought she was going to be angry. The moments ticked by before she finally answered.

"Maybe some." She replied.

"What does that mean?" Not satisfied by the answer.

"Let it go Mike." She counseled.

"No, I want to know. I'm not mad. I'm just curious." I told her honestly.

"It did some." She repeated.

"What does that mean?" I queried again hoping she would answer honestly.

"It was exciting because he wanted me." She explained.

"Sweetie, all men want you." I said still confused by her answer.

"Not watching while we are making love. Not naked. Not locked into this tiny space with us with no way out." She said losing her breath in the process.

It was quiet as we gently rocked while I processed this information. Its times like this that you realize how different men are wired than women. Jill could have any man she wanted. Wealthy, successful, athletes and yet this old out of shape drunkard had gotten in her head in a way that no other man had to my knowledge. Certainly part of it was the bizarre situation but still....

"Maybe he should watch again." I threw out.

There was a quick almost imperceptible gasp from her and also, even less discernible but still there, a quick spasm almost like a pulse in her pelvis.

"Not a good idea Mike." She replied

"Why not?" I pushed.

"Just not. Hush and let's make love" She answered pulling my head back into her neck.

"I will but why not? I now needed to know.

"He's not the kind to take no." She told me after a pause.

My only response was to kiss her passionately and tell her. "I am so in love with you."

"You better be." She replied grinning.

We continued on in silence for a few more minutes that it was time for a change.

"Roll over and get on top." I told her which happens to be one of her favorite positions.

Jill got on top and I pulled her down against my chest. She worked her hips taking me in and out but with her now in charge of the pace. We could still hear Liam snoring away loudly with an obvious case of apnea. There were times his breathing would stop for what seemed like a minute then followed by a large grunting snore.

"That's the man that turns you on." I said trying to mock her previous admission.

"He has a big dick." She shot back. A reply like this was from her was so unexpected I was speechless. Sensing my shock she whispered in my ear giggling. "I win."

"Hush and fuck me." I said having no other come back.

"I need to stretch." She replied.

As she straightened up on top of me the blanket, caught under my legs, fell away. She arched backwards now fully exposed from the waist up. Both of us glanced at the same time towards Liam. Jill could see but my view was blacked by the edge of the bed. I had to rely on his sounds to confirm he was still asleep.

"Come back to me." I said taking her hand and pulling her to my chest.

"Leave the blanket off for a while, I'm hot." She said.

"You just want to be seen." I said to her pushing my hips up now to meet her rocking.

Jill matched my thrust and we started going faster until the bed started squeaking. Nervous, we slowed until it stopped. With the silence we both realized something else at the same time. The snoring had stopped.

I grabbed the blanket and quickly covered Jill up to her neck.

"Stop for a sec and see if he starts snoring again." I whispered to her

It was like hiding in the bushes when playing hide and seek as a child. We were barely even breathing trying to determine if he was really awake and if we had been spotted.

It didn't take long to get the answer.

"You two are like rabbits. Every time I lay down you go at it." Liam spoke definitely still feeling the liquor.

We remained quiet, neither responding at first.

"Don't pretend to be asleep. Go ahead I don't mind. In fact it will make a good show." He chuckled.

I was about to roll Jill off me when I felt her hips rock just a little. Our eyes met and I saw in her an odd look. Playful, but also needy. She opened her mouth to speak then stopped and instead pushed down hard on my cock.

When I put my left hand on her ass and grabbed her breast with my right she kissed me hard on the mouth and started fucking faster.

"That's it kids." Liam said.

Jill started moving so fast now that the bed started squeaking again. This time, there was no reason to silence it so we kept on. I was now getting caught up in the eroticism of the moment and bizarre thoughts would fly into and out of my head. Our movements caused the blanket to fall down but Jill was still low, her body close to mine and out of sight.

"Jill how's it feel?" He barked out.

Jill's body stiffened against me and she caught her breath. She gave me an odd look and opened her mouth to speak and then stopped. Then, we both heard a zipper being opened and knew Liam was pulling himself out.

"Tell him." I told her.

She gave me a strange look staring into my eyes for a few seconds then said. "It feels really good."

"I hope Mike gets you off again. I like how you look when you cum." He answered egging her on.

Again there was no reply from Jill but some demon was now putting bizarre thought in my head. "Show him your tits." I said into her ear. As I said it seemed like it came from another person standing in the corner. This odd person wanted Jill to be seen, to be on display. Up till then, Jill was laying over my chest with the blanker hiding her. The only evidence of lovemaking was the movements beneath the blanket and our moans.

"He'll want more." Jill said but it seemed more a statement than a warning.

"What do you want?" I asked.

"What do you want?" She shot back.

For a moment I thought about the risks. Thought about just pulling her to my side and going to sleep. But, she had opened a window with how she responded when Liam saw her climax and I had to see what else was out there.

"Show him your tits." I said again.

Jill slowly sat up straight in the bed without missing a beat on my cock, staring at me the whole time. The blanket fell around her hip and she arched her back and tossed out her hair. I knew part of this was not my command it was her genetic need to act like a peacock - to be on display.

"Well if you're going to give a show I'll get a front row seat." Liam said and within seconds he was sitting in the desk chair next to the bed no more than four feet away. His pants were open and he was stroking his cock.

Jill looked over at him for just a second too long before she closed her eyes again.

"Those are damn nice tits, Jill. My first wife had ones just like those. Liked them pinched hard. You likes yours pinched?" He asked.

"Damn Mike don't lay there having all the fun, pinch on em." He demanded after several seconds with no response from Jill.

For some reason, I did what he said. I had done the same thing dozens of times before when we were making love but this time Jill started going crazy. Her mouth fell open and a long gasping moan escaped. She started tossing her hair around and her pussy seemed to get even wetter.

I was so enjoying Jill's show that it wasn't until Mike was pulling the pants off his legs that I realized he was getting naked. His shirt was already off and when he was done he sat back in the chair. His body was completely covered in thick hair like some man-bear and his large belly hung so low that all I could see was about 4 inches of his cock protruding from below with its fat head.

Jill saw him too and tried not to look but I could see her eyes kept coming back to him.

"Liam, stay in the chair." I told him trying to regain some control.

"Whatever Jill wants." He replied just staring at her.

"Just stay there." I demanded.

He didn't stay still for a minute before I saw him lifting his naked body from the chair.

"Stay there." I tried to command but he ignored my words and moved behind Jill.

From his spot, I realized he could watch her rising and falling on my cock. He was also in a position where neither Jill nor I could see him easily. This had the effect of increasing the sexual tension in the room even further.

"You are one hot woman." I heard him hiss to Jill. "Mike you're going to share, aren't you."

"Just watching Liam, no touching. Get back in the chair." My demands getting no response but the feeling of Jill being too incredible to stop.

I could see Jill looking over her shoulder trying to keep an eye on him but from my position I could see nothing except an occasional fat thigh when he moved to the side.

Suddenly, her back went stiff and she pushed her chest against my hands.

"What's wrong? What's he doing?" I asked.

"He's touching my back." Jill replied.

Leaning as far as I could to the side without losing Jill I looked around her and saw that he was leaning from the end of the bed forward and using his right hand to rub on her back.

"Cut it out Liam or we are going to stop." I threatened.

"Calm down. No ones being hurt." He replied not stopping his touching.

Jill's motions on top of me were getting erratic and when I looked up her eyes were almost closed and her mouth was hanging open. She licked her lips and took her breaths in short gasps. It was clear that the scene was making her very excited.

My God I thought, here is my girlfriend, my fiancé, the future mother of my children getting turned on by an old fat hairy dock worker. Maybe Liam was right. Maybe there were some things to learn about her.

Jill stopped her movements and for a moment the room was dead quiet. I cringed thinking this was where she was going to launch on me in a tirade about not protecting her.

"I need to go to the bathroom." She said allowing me to breathe again.

She climbed off me and showing amazing modesty given the circumstances got out of the bed and made it to the small bathroom.

As soon as the door was closed, I looked at Liam who was smiling widely with heavy alcohol affected eyes.

"Don't fuck it up Lad." He counseled.

When I didn't respond he went on.

"You know what I said before. You've seen a bit now but there's more for sure. No one will ever need to know too." He said chuckling a bit at the end.

"This is freaking me out." I said to him. An honest answer but one that showed him some opportunity.

"Just get it started than let it go on its own." He replied his hand now fondling his large balls.

"No way." I said shaking my head trying to find some clarity.

The toilet flushed and the water in the sink started.

"Don't fuck this up or you'll always wonder. No one will ever know." Liam said as the door opened.

Jill left the door open and the dancing light behind her illuminated her slender naked body as she moved the few feet to the bed. Liam gave out an admiring whistle as she stepped past him and surprisingly he didn't try to make a grab. She sat down next to me, her legs tightly together, before I put my hands on her shoulders and pulled her onto her back in the middle of the bed and covered her with the blanket.

"Mike, you asshole." He exclaimed.

"Show's over." I replied.

At first, we lay still next to each other but there seemed to be some sensual pulsing between our bodies. I pulled her closer to me squeezing her hard.

I began to kiss her and whisper to her how beautiful she was while I thought about Liam's words. She pulled my hand to her breasts and I began massaging them as we continued kissing.

I was truly torn. Part of me wanted to push the envelope – to challenge Liam's view but it was frightening too. After his initial outburst he had gone quiet. I sensed he was in the chair watching but I didn't lift my head to look.

Jill couldn't keep still. Despite Liam being only feet away her body was undulating against mine sensually.

"I'm so horny." She whispered wetly into my ear.

"Let him go to sleep first." I whispered back.

"Okay" She replied but in a needy way.

Jill's hand found my dick and started squeezing and stroking it slowly. I was hoping the alcohol would overcome Liam and he would go back to sleep quickly.

"Why don't you suck on him a bit?" Liam spoke startling us both.

"Liam, go to sleep." I demanded.

Almost as soon as the words left my mouth Jill's head started down my body, stopping to kiss my nipples, and then continuing.

"Jill!" I exclaimed truly surprised by her actions.

Jill is very good at giving head and in her inebriated state she inhaled my dick into her warm and wet mouth. She swirled her tongue around my head on each stroke which had my back arching in no time.

"Goddamn son you can't have all the fun." I heard Liam speak which brought me back to reality.

"Go lay down and jackoff." I told him hoping he would leave us alone.

Jill's mouth was driving me crazy and I was getting close to cumming, reaching that point where nothing else matters. I had my hands on the back of her head guiding her up and down when she suddenly she tried to pull away.

"No not yet." I implored her.

The more she squirmed the harder I held her head until with a sudden jerk she pulled away.

"Oh my god, Oh shit. He's licking me." Jill exclaimed.

I looked quickly over her shoulders and saw that in moving down to suck on me her body had moved on the bed so that her butt was near the edge. The covers were off her lower half and the top of Liam's greasy head behind her ass was all I could see.

The first thought that flashed through my brain was how this fat old man had gotten there so deftly without causing the bed to move. That thought was quickly replaced when I saw Jill trying to use her legs to squirm away from his invading mouth. But, before she could make progress he grabbed her ass and flipped her onto her knees.

"Mike his tongues in me." She exclaimed looking to me for help.

I looked into her eyes for several seconds then pulled her up to kiss her. At first she turned her head but I grabbed her chin and forced the kiss and she accepted it passively.

"You're beautiful." I told her.

"Do you love me? Tell me you love me." She implored.

"I love you Jill." I said sincerely and kissed her again. This time her mouth accepting.

I began to plant soft kisses on her forehead, cheeks, ears and lips all the time whispering how beautiful she was and how much I loved her. I could tell Liam's efforts were taking hold as she began to breathe in short quick breaths, struggling to be still.

I had never been big on giving oral sex only doing it a few times for Jill and I'm sure not very well. Her reactions certainly seemed more intense which made our kissing difficult.

At that moment, he flipped her onto her back, spread her legs and dove head first into her wet pussy. Jill grabbed my head and pulled my lips to hers and we kissed deeply as she whimpered into my mouth.

We broke our kiss and I lay next to her now the complete voyeur and watched her other hand, the one that I had been holding, move down to Liam's head. His tongue played her young taut body like a musical instrument finding every chord and hitting every note. The whole time his shaggy head and full beard filled the space between her legs never stopping, never lifting to catch his breath or look around.

I could see Jill's legs start to stiffen and her neck muscles begin to strain. It was obvious he was taking her towards orgasm. She had been quiet throughout, which is her nature, but as the climax approached she started getting vocal. Softly at first with "oh yeahs" and "it feels good" and then louder, almost begging saying "please" and "don't stop".

Just when Jill was about to let go, Liam stopped. He lifted his head and I saw him smile but he made no movement for several seconds.

"Don't stop. I'm so close" Jill begged her hands pulling at his hair and her body writhing seeking contact with something.

Liam lifted his belly showing the full legth of his fat cock with its large head. He stroked it several times looking down at Jill.

"I know you want to feel this." He stated to her.

Jill's hip continued to move still feeling the tongue that was no longer there. This was the moment of truth and with all my power I remained silent. Deciding it was Jill that would make the decision.

"Mike?" She whined seeking guidance.

The tension in the room was profound. My silence leaving her alone and vulnerable. After several more seconds she asked again. "Mike, what do you want me to do?"

I stayed silent and despite Jill searching my face for an answer I remained expressionless. Then with a barely perceptible movement Jill's head rocked up and down.

Liam lifted his large heavy body up and moved over her.

"Put it in you." I heard him tell her and saw her hand fumbling between them.

"Ohhhhhhhh..,ohh God yes!" I heard Jill exhale. Followed by Liam pronouncing. "Damn that's good." And I knew that he was inside her.

Liam was so big that all I could see of Jill was her legs from the knees out and her arms from the shoulders out which were wrapped around his large torso. Her face was completely blocked by his large head and greasy hair. Slowly at first, then faster, his hairy ass started its back and forth motion causing the fat to ripple in waves across his ass and thighs. It looked like some beast was fucking Jill.

"Uhhhh, uhhh.." She responded to his deep thrusts as his heavy body and fat cock forced the air from her lungs.

"You like it?" I asked her no longer able to be quiet.

Rather than a verbal reply, her legs rose so that her feet were touching his large ass and her hands gripped his shoulders tightly. Liam pounded into her relentlessly and the time ticked by. I had tried several times to speak with her but never received a response. Her voice used only to communicate the joy she was feeling from his cock.

The short gasps and continuous whining let us know that Liam was bringing her close again. All the time, he was quiet seemingly completely focused on driving himself deep inside Jill.

"Oh, don't stop." Jill demanded as her legs stiffened and her hands pawed at his broad shoulders indicating she was close.

"OHHH YES, OH MY GOD YES. FUCK ME. DON'T STOP. FUCK ME GOOD." Jill wailed as her body was consumed by a powerful orgasm.

Her legs kicked into the air and her pelvis slammed against Liam's meeting him wetly on each thrust. Her hands were pawing his shoulders and back as if searching for something. I couldn't see her face but there was a wailing sound from her like a hurt animal. In all our lovemaking I had never seen her react so powerfully. Liam slowed but didn't stop and Jill's moans turned to whimpers and then I heard soft crying.

"Oh so good, so good." She cried several times.

Finally he stopped and it became quiet in the room except for their breathing. I lay there next to her in shock from the power of their coupling.

"Get off her." I said prodding Liam on the shoulder.

"I haven't got my nut yet." He replied. I wanted to call him all kinds of four letter word names but managed to stay calm wanting to get to Jill now feeling threatened.

Liam rolled off her reluctantly and I couldn't keep from looking between them as his large cock slid from her now gaping hole. When she was free, she looked up at me with heavy eyes, her body covered in a sheen of sweat.

"Do you love me?" She whispered.

"Yes, of course baby." I told her stroking her hair.

"Make love to me." She panted now pulling me to her.

I let her have her way and seconds later we were joined. Me, flat on my back and her on top, her naked form on display and glistening in the flickering candle light.

She rode me fast and leaned forward to kiss me.

"I love you. Tell me you love me." She demanded.

"I love you Jill." I replied sincerely. Not sure how we would deal with tonight but knowing it wasn't the time for confrontation.

Liam's cock had done a number on Jill stretching her pussy so its normal snugness was not there. Jill's eyes were boring straight into mine as if she was searching for some sign of anger or contempt. Strangely, I didn't feel either. Rather I felt a lot of confusion but also arousal. Liam had been right after all. I was struggling to process the information.

From nowhere, Liam appeared standing to one side of the bed alongside Jill. I could see his large cock, now wet with Jill's juices, hanging from below his belly.

Liam's big meaty and calloused hands reached out and took Jill's nipples between his fingers.

"Ohhhh, don't." Jill exclaimed moving her shoulders to try and break free but at the same time I could feel her pussy tightening on my cock.

"Bet she's squeezing on you ain't she?" Liam asked as if reading my mind.

My answer was to grab her hips with both hands and pull her tighter against my cock. Jill continued to stare into my eyes but now hers were glazy and her mouth was partly open.

"Fuck her good Mike then I want some more." Liam announced.

I wanted to cum badly but for some reason I couldn't get there. My mind was locked into the sight and sounds of their mating. It seemed Liam was reading my mind again.

"Let her suck on you why I do her doggie." He suggested.

"Suck on me." I said to her my lust and curiosity stronger than my sense.

"Mike?' Jill questioned.

"Suck on me." I said to her again.

This time without hesitation Jill dismounted and moved down and took my cock in her mouth. She tried to lie flat but Liam grabbed her by the hips and lifted her to her knees. When he got her into position, he lifted his belly and pushed himself into her very wet pussy.

It didn't take long for me to lose her. She struggled to keep a rhythm on my cock while Liam stroked into her. After several minutes she gave up and just rested her head on my stomach, drool coming from her mouth along with whines and grunts from his movement. Liam's words were again coming true.

Taking a page from Liam, I reached down and took her nipples between my fingers pinching softly and then harder.

"That's right. Keep it up. She's squeezing my cock now." He stated.

"Don't cum in her, she's not protected." I told him suddenly remembering the situation.

"Okay man." He answered between grunts.

Liam grabbed her hips firmly in his hands and was pulling her forcibly against him on each thrust. Jill lifted herself onto her elbows, still straddling my body with her head slowly shaking back and forth inches from my stomach.

Liam and Jill began moaning together, almost in chorus. Liam's fat cock apparently reigniting her passion.

Jill came first. It wasn't as big as her first but I could feel her body spasm as she moaned and whimpered.

Her orgasm must have set him off because soon thereafter his moves became more pronounced and his grunts louder.

"Pull out." I reminded him but it was too late.

"Ughhhh man, damn, damn...it's fucking good. Sweet fucking pussy." He exclaimed struggling to catch his breath.

Liam stayed connected to her for a few seconds then with a plop his cock exited and he flopped back into the chair. Jill with labored movements slid up on me until her head was next to mine.

"Mike, that's first class pussy. You're a lucky man." He said still breathing hard.

I was suddenly taken by a burning need to add my semen to Jill's pussy. Rather than respond to Liam, I flipped her over and slid my dick effortlessly into her sloppy hole. Jill's body was so limp I had to reach down and pull her legs around me.

"That's it Mike, we'll keep her filled till we get rescued." Mike laughed.

For some reason, rather than anger me, his words inspired me to fuck her harder. Unlike last time, I soon felt that familiar feeling in my balls and soon added my cum to Liam's. Jill had regained some energy and held my shoulders with her hands as I finished but remained quiet.

After catching my breath, I rolled off Jill and pulled her into a spoon position against me. I kissed her neck and told her I loved her but she stayed quiet. I wasn't sure whether she was upset, exhausted or both so I continued holding her tight thinking it was the best course to take.

I felt the bed move and looked up to see Liam crawling onto the bed next to Jill. It seemed pointless to argue the point so I stayed silent as he slid in next to Jill. Fortunately, it wasn't long before he began snoring, the alcohol and the exertions from the sex evidently taking hold.

"Are we still getting married?" Jill suddenly spoke in a very soft whisper.

"Yes, don't worry. Just go to sleep." I said to her pulling her tighter to me.

For some reason, I lowered my hand to her pussy and gently prodded her to spread her legs so I could feel inside. She was unbelievably wet and when my finger entered her I could feel the gooey wet cocktail of mixed semen. It was very erotic to me for some strange reason and my cock hardened against Jill's butt.

"Did it turn you on?" She whispered in the same soft voice probably inspired by my new erection.

"Yes." I answered without elaboration knowing what she meant.

Soon thereafter I fell into a fit full sleep struggling to find a good position in the crowded bed. Later I awoke to the sound of voices speaking softly.

"Don't." I heard Jill say with a gasp. Pretending to be asleep, I could see that Jill was now close to Liam in the crowded bed. "Had he pulled her over or had she moved on her own?" I thought to myself.

"You're a good fuck." He told her.

"Thanks." Jill replied softly.

"You ever had one this big?" Liam asked.

"No." She answered after a short pause.

"Don't." I heard her say again but it lacked conviction.

There were slow movements under the cover but I couldn't make out what was happening. They were facing each other on their sides so I assumed that Liam was trying to fondle her somewhere. I continued to feign sleep now very curious how Jill would react and deal with the attention.

"You're wet again, baby." Liam stated removing the question about where his hands were. Jill didn't respond and after a brief silence Liam followed. "Open your legs."

There was some more movement and then Liam said. "Yeah like that."

I heard Jill suck in her breath and then she started emitting barely audible moans. I could see Liam's shoulder moving and assumed he was working her with his fingers.

"Mmmm." The sound came from Jill, now louder.

"Feel good, baby?" He asked and after several seconds with no answer he repeated himself.

"Yeah." She replied with lust in her voice.

"Do you want me to fuck you again?" He asked boldly.

"Suck my nipples." She demanded and I saw Liam's head move to them.

"Ummm...uhhhh....yes." I heard Jill responding and I could hear the sound of Liam's lips kissing and sucking.

"Let's fuck." Liam stated again.

I had to force myself to remain quiet listening intently, very interested in how Jill would reply. I knew she was more aroused than she had ever been and wondered if she had any control at this point. by the whole experience. Had she had enough or was there more to come I wondered. Was she worried about our future?

"Mike's asleep." She replied not really giving an answer.

"We'll be quiet he won't wake up." Liam replied answering what was probably her real concern.

"We can't." She answered and again her voice lacked conviction.

"Yeah we can. He already let you once." Liam said.

"Not in bed. In the bathroom." She finally answered after a long silence.

"Okay baby that sounds good." Liam replied and I immediately felt the bed move as he got up. Jill was slower getting up clearly trying to get out without waking me. When she finally got out they left hand in hand leaving my eyesight as they moved towards the bathroom behind me. I heard the door creak as it was closed slowly taking away the dim candlelight. When it stopped, I turned over still feigning sleep until I could tell they were not watching. Getting up, I moved to the closed door feeling my way in the dark.

"You suck a mean cock." I heard Liam announce just as I arrived.

I pictured Jill on her knees in front of Liam's heavy, hairy body with his fat cock sliding through her full lips. A couple minutes later Liam announced he was ready to fuck her and there was some rustling behind the door then a grunt from him and moan from Jill. The sounds started coming in rhythm and I knew he was inside her.

There was a trick to closing the door and making it stay and suddenly it creaked open about six inches causing me to freeze in panic. I fully expected to get busted when they looked out to check on me but they must have been too deep in their lust because they just kept going. The door opens facing the shower and they were not in view so I moved quietly so I could look in the crack around the hinges.

In the candlelight, I could see Liam had Jill bent over the countertop pounding her from behind. She was on her toes and his hands were cupping her breasts and pulling on her nipples. They were using the mirror to look at each other.

There was no denying that Jill was enjoying it. Her mouth was open and her eyes wild with excitement. Liam was thrusting slowly but deep and hard forcing a moan from Jill on each stroke. Liam took one hand, turned her head and kissed her sloppily on the mouth. She reacted passionately kissing him back greedily. The kissing actually upset me more than their sneaked sex.

"Have you ever had it this good?" He asked her. "Tell me." He demanded when she didn't reply.

"No, never like this." She finally answered and he kissed her again.

"I'm going to fuck you ever hour till we get out." He said to her.

"Okay." Was her simple answer.

They continued Liam driving forward steadily prodding her with his words along the way. I saw her biting her lip to stay quiet and she fell forward putting her hands on the mirror to hold herself up. Her body began to shake and despite her efforts she couldn't hold back her moaning as another orgasm passed through her.

"I want to come in your mouth." Liam announced after her breathing slowed turning her and pushing her onto her knees. Jill used her right hand to stroke him and sucked on his head and the first couple inches. It wasn't long before Liam's grunts became more urgent and with a muffled roar he emptied himself inside her pretty mouth

"Damn, a good fuck and a good cocksucker." He exclaimed..

I rushed back to the bed and got back into my position. It was quiet for a while and I thought maybe they were going to have another round before I finally heard the movement of their return. Jill climbed in very slowly and waited for Liam to get in bed as well before she pushed herself close against me. Liam's snoring came first, and then Jill's heavy breathing indicated she was sleeping and finally I drifted off as well.

The sound of the radio woke me and I checked to see that it was 10:23 AM. Liam was sitting in the chair listening to the latest news report covered by a blanket. I could feel a bit of a hangover but overall felt better than I had feared. Jill was still curled up next to me but I sensed she was awake as well.

"Storm's clearing." Liam announced. "But they are saying in may take a couple days to dig out."

Jill's eyes opened and she stared at me for several seconds before speaking. "Think I'll take a shower."

Her statement prodded me to notice that she reeked of sex.

"How are you feeling?" I asked as she crawled over me and shamelessly walked naked towards the bathroom.

"Little headache but I'm okay." She said answering about the drinking instead of the sex. I stared at her ass as she made the few steps to the bathroom.

Jill didn't bother to close the door. She started the water and waited for several minutes for it to warm before stepping into the shower. As soon as she did, Liam spoke.

"Lad, you're going to have good fun with that woman if you don't fuck it up." He counseled.

"Liam why don't you join her in the shower?" I replied to him. My suggestion brought a big smile to his face.

"Now you're getting it." He said and headed to the shower throwing the blanket off along the way.

It had now reached a point where I wanted to determine Jill's limits. Where was she going to say no or would she?

Liam stepped in and shortly after Jill pulled the current back and looked at me. I was propped on an elbow and just stared back. We held each other's gaze for several seconds before she let the curtain go leaving me a slight view. I could see Liam's hands through the steam soaping her up spending lots of time on her breasts and pussy as she leaned back against him. Then he turned her kissed her deeply. She didn't fight him instead her arms went around his neck and she kissed back. My first thought was that his big cock had completely conquered her.

They rinsed and then Liam put his hands on her shoulders and pushed her before him on her knees. Her body blocked the view of his cock but I could see her head moving back and forth slowly. This went on for a few minutes until he lifted her to her feet and turned off the water. They toweled dry quickly and Liam led her back to the bed. I got up, grabbed the blanket Liam had discarded and sat in the chair as Liam positioned Jill in the center of the bed.

Rather than pushing himself into her, Liam began kissing her belly and thighs as she spread her legs open for him. His tongue danced around and teased her causing her to squirm before centering and tongue lashing her with long strokes. He used his hands to push her thighs back and began licking from her anus to her clit.

Jill grabbed his head pulling him against her. As far as I know she had never had her ass played with but she was clearly enjoying it. Liam lifted up long enough to instruct her to play with her nipples which she did. I caught her eye for a few moments but when Liam pushed a finger into her pussy she arched her back and closed her eyes.

Liam assaulted her pussy with his tongue and fingers until he pushed her over the edge. As she came, her hands went back to his head and she cried out loudly while her legs jerked in the air. One wave passed through which was followed by a second after that she began pulling on Liam.

"Put it in me now! I need your cock!" She begged.

Her language continued to surprise me but it was a huge turn on too. Liam obliged and raised himself over her then fell heavily down driving a deep moan from her. Like before, she was buried beneath his large body and I watched his big ass rise and fall as she cried out in joy. His cock in her seemed to extend her orgasm.

"Oh it's so fucking good!" She suddenly exclaimed, again, her language being so out of character.

"You tell him baby." Liam encouraged her not missing a beat. "She likes this big cock, Mike."

"Don't stop. I might cum again." She panted between breaths.

He had worked her pussy over so well that I could now hear it slurping with each stroke.

"I'm not sure I can cum again right now Mike. You might need to take over." Liam announced after several more minutes.

He took a couple more strokes then rolled off her falling on his back breathing hard. I immediately took his place and picked up where he left but not filling her like he had.

"I love you sweetie." She whispered into my ear.

"Are you having fun?" I whispered back.

"Yes, I feel so naughty but it's exciting." She answered quickly.

"You are naughty." I replied.

"Are you angry?" She answered her body pulling back from me.

"No baby, I like you naughty. I'm going to let him fuck you all he wants." I told her.

"Okay if it's what you want." She gasped. "I'll do it."

Liam had been quiet. Whether he couldn't hear or chose to stay silent I wasn't sure. I had just about forgotten about him when I felt his arm snake between Jill and me. Rising higher on my arms, I let him play with her breasts while I continued fucking her. First he just rubbed them but when he started pinching her nipples I could feel her pelvis jerk against me and her muscles tighten.

"Nothing like sharing a beautiful woman." Liam announced.

Next he turned her head to him and began kissing her while still plundering her nipples.

"Let's change again." Liam suggested with a clear lust in his voice.

I'm not sure why, but I went along with his suggestion and rolled off Jill with Liam right behind me taking my place. Jill didn't say a word and accepted him back into her with a deep moan. Liam got into his rhythm quickly and this time seemed to have more of a purpose. Jill's legs wrapped around him and her hands dug into his shoulders.

"Pinch her nipples like I was doing. I want to feel her squeezing." He said to me.

I moved up into position and started pinching them lightly and then harder as her moans got louder.

"Oh yeah, good feeling isn't it Mike." He said and I knew his big cock was getting squeezed.

Jill was letting out continuous gasps and whimpers as her pussy and nipples were assaulted. Looking down I caught her looking at Liam with passion on her face.

"It feels so good!" She exclaimed.

"I'm going to cum soon." Liam grunted.

"Do you want his cum baby?" I asked Jill so completely aroused that I couldn't help myself.

"Yes, yes, I want it." She answered without hesitation.

Less than ten strokes later Liam came inside her with a roar pounding so hard against her I thought he might break the bed.

"Take it, take it all." He forced from his mouth.

"Yes, I can feel it." Jill gasped with her eyes closed tightly.

Liam's remained on top of her his body rigid and his breathing labored. When he finally flopped to her side he I looked down to see her pussy completely wet and still gaping open from his big cock. It was frightening and arousing at the same time. Had he launched his semen directly into her cervix? Was she right now being impregnated?

Jill made no move to cover up until she saw me staring and then pulled enough of the blanket from underneath Liam to hide from the waist down. Liam thrashed about the bed until he was partly covered too. I went to the chair and wrapped the blanket around me and digested what was happening some more looking at the lovers as they rested.

Jill and Liam fucked four more times until we were finally dug out a day and a half later. Liam was insatiable I suppose realizing getting a woman as beautiful as Jill at his age was a rare gift, Although, Jill became sore from the constant sex she never denied him and put on her own wanton display of lust urging him with her words, using her mouth aggressively and receiving his seed inside her each time. I stayed the voyeur which seemed fine to them as neither challenged it or encouraged my participation.

Within an hour of the door being cleared Liam was gone stopping only long enough to give Jill a deep kiss while he held her nude body against him. The following day the roads had been cleared enough for us to head south. It was a week before Jill's body recovered enough that she was ready for any sex.

Amazingly, Jill didn't get pregnant and six months later we were married. We never really talked about those few days. Each time we tried the conversation would get stilted and difficult quickly. Before long, we had moved on with our lives and it seemed to be forgotten although sometimes when we make love and her eyes are closed I wonder what she is thinking.

[Brainmetal]

The Aspen Vacation

The Aspen Vacation Ch. 01
by j267 ©

August in south Texas is not a pleasant time of year. The heat and humidity is stifling driving everyone indoors. When we were offered the use of a small house in Aspen for a week, my wife Erin and I jumped at the opportunity. It took some shuffling of things at work but we were both able to clear our calendars.

To save money and to make it something of an adventure, we decided to drive instead of fly. It was going to be a long drive but I hadn't been on a road trip in years and Erin had never experienced one. The plan was to leave very early Friday morning in Erin's X5, overnight along the way then make it in to Aspen the next day.

We had packed the car the night before so we were awake and on the road in short order. Fortunately for us, a case Erin was working on had settled on Wednesday. It had been the only work issue hanging over our heads so getting it wrapped up had put her in a great mood.

Erin and I were both in our late twenties. She is a lawyer for a mid-size firm and is on track for partner. I am a regional leader in equipment sales in the oil & gas industry. We had met through friends almost five years ago just as she was coming out of law school. We dated and were married in less than a year and fell too quickly into the routine of work and urban living. We had talked about starting a family and Erin had brought up the "biological clock" several times. Although she presented it in a humorous way, I knew she serious and in reality I felt I was close to being ready too. I thought this was likely our last childless vacation for a long time.

I've never been that turned on by blondes always preferring brunettes and Erin fit my desires almost perfectly. She struck me so profoundly when we first met that it took half the evening for me to gather my composure and talk to her without sounding like some needy idiot. Erin is 5'7" tall with shoulder length raven hair and is slender, weighing 125 pounds. She is a 34 C on top, with dark eyes and has nice full juicy lips that I love to kiss.

On top of her natural good looks, she loves to workout. She hits the gym over lunch at least 3 times a week and runs 3 miles at least twice a week. The result is a very well toned body, especially her butt and legs which are not only shapely but rock hard too. I am 6 ft tall and weigh 180 pounds with receding medium brown hair. I try to stay in shape as well and often will run with Erin if schedules permit.

"I'm bored." Erin announced turning to smile at me not even thirty minutes into our trip.

"Well you better find something to keep you occupied this is a long road trip." I reminded.

"How long again?" She asked smiling and trying to be cute.

"Two days my love. We will make northwest Texas or New Mexico this evening and then drive into Colorado tomorrow." I explained for at least the third time.

Erin poured me a cup of coffee from a thermos and we drank and idly chatted for the next few hours. Driving on freeways is fast but generally boring and it was certainly the case here. We would drive for a couple hours then stop to use the bathroom, get a snack and stretch. The miles slowly ticked by and by mid-afternoon we were heading into the Texas panhandle. The land was now very open and dry and the traffic was much lighter.

Erin had taken some short spells at driving but mostly had read magazines and listened to her IPod. I had expected some discussion on the "biological clock" thing but so far it had not come up, which was fine for me. I wanted this vacation to be about fun.

When 5:00 PM hit I asked Erin if she wanted to stop to eat. She declined saying she wasn't particularly hungry and would rather just get to the hotel.

"How much farther till we stop?" she asked.

"Couple hours. About the time it gets dark."

From nowhere, I felt her hand on my leg stroking with the clear intent to arouse. Looking at her I saw she had the impish smile that indicated something was churning in her head.

"I'm horny." She announced.

"Well an odd time for that to come up." I laughed.

"A girl can't always control these things." She replied smiling even more broadly.

Erin is pretty conservative and only gets in a playful mood like this on rare occasions. I love it when she does and wish it would happen more often. I always encouraged her but it never seemed to have much effect at the time. It just seemed to happen when it happened. but when she did get in an aroused mood it was always lots of fun.

She had been intimate with two men before we met. One was a long-term boyfriend but I still hadn't considered her as very experienced when we started dating. She was always responsive but usually wanted me to lead in our love making.

"We can be naughty when we stop." I told her as if it was a promise.

"You better be naughty. It's been over a week. You haven't been taking care of business!" She said with feigned indignantion.

I realized she was right, that it had been a long time. I was sure we were going to make love last night but Erin fell asleep early. I put it down to the adrenaline drop from her case ending. However, with the way she was acting now I was becoming very hopeful about this vacation.

"Why do we need to stop?" She persisted.

"Well this console and the bucket seats aren't very conducive to sex." I said pointing to the mass between us.

Undeterred, she leaned over and put her hand on my crotch squeezing gently. To do so though required her to lift out of her seat.

"Sweetie, you're going to cause a wreck." I told her.

"I just wanted to get your pants off." She said with a fake pout.

I laughed and we drove on in silence for a few more miles when a thought struck me.

"Why don't you get naked?" I asked.

"Why? Alone?" She answered confused.

"So I can see you. You know how much I enjoy seeing your naked body." I replied.

"What about you?" She asked looking at me with her big brown eyes.

"No sweetie, just you." I answered.

"That's no fun." She replied using the fake pout again.

I gave her a hopeful stare wondering if she would give in. It would definitely be out of character but I thought maybe she would see it as a vacation adventure. I knew she was in a playful mood.

"No, someone might see." She finally responded.

"Okay, that's fine." I said knowing it was never wise to push her.

"You really want me to get naked?" She asked after a minute of silence.

"Yes." I replied feebly trying to hold back my smile.

Erin looked around on the four lane road and I think took some comfort seeing that the traffic was light. At that moment, no other cars were within a half mile.

She reached down and unlaced her tennis shoes and I felt my cock getting hard thinking it might actually happen. These came off along with her sockettes which she placed beneath her legs. Next she undid her khaki walking shorts and pushed them down revealing a red thong. She unbuttoned her sleeveless blouse and slipped it off and when she was finished she was sitting there in just the thong and a sheer white bra.

Up till then neither of us has spoken as she performed her striptease. She looked around again confirming that no cars were close.

"I can't believe I'm doing this. I must really love you." She said and shot me the impish grin again.

"You're making me hard." I told her trying to encourage.

"Let me see." She demanded.

"No, not until you're naked." I replied now thinking I could bargain.

The impish grin was replaced with a fake scowl but she reached behind her and unclasped the bra. She let the bra fall forward in her laps revealing the breasts I love so much - firm, with small nipples that turn up slightly at the end of her breasts.

"Damn I love those." I told her sincerely.

Obviously pleased with the compliment and smiling she wiggled the thong over her hips then pushed it down her legs and used her feet to kick it the rest of the way off. Now I got to see Erin's lovely shaved pussy. She had only started shaving it about three months ago when she found out during a girl's night out that all her friends did. I remember her asking me if I wanted her to shave and how I had to pretend indifference at first when in fact I wanted to scream "YES."

She looked beautiful sitting there but I could see she was also nervous.

"Give me your clothes." I demanded putting my hand out.

She handed everything to me without arguing and I reached back and put them on the back seat.

"You're acting a little dominant." She said giving me an odd look.

"Am I?" I answered smiling back.

For the next fifteen minutes, I drove so that the car was never passed by another vehicle going in the same direction. In the light traffic it wasn't that difficult but it allowed Erin to settle in and relax. We chatted and listened to the radio. I had to adjust the A/C so she didn't get cold and after a while, I think she almost forgot she was naked.

In the distance, in my mirror, I could see a car coming up fast. It was coming too fast to stay in front of without running up on some cars that were ahead. So, I pulled into the right lane and slowed so it would go by quickly. I knew that there was no way anyone in the car could see Erin since we were so much higher still I was worried about her freaking out so I decided to be extra cautious.

The car, a beat up ten year old red sedan went by and Erin's head jerked up. She shot me a look of concern but I quickly explained that there was no way they could see inside and she seemed to accept the explanation. In fact, I built some credibility with my efforts by moving over.

I reached over and patted her naked thigh and Erin moved her hips encouraging more contact but I drew back.

"Later sweetie." I said stifling a laugh.

"Ass." She said reaching to the A/C controls and turning it down further.

We drove on and the occasional car would go by which no longer seemed to concern Erin. She read more, listened to music and we chatted some. On several occasions I asked her how she liked being naked and each time she replied that is was for me although I was pretty sure she was enjoying too.

The sun was low and the car had gotten warm inside since she adjusted the A/C. I noticed that she had grown quiet and looking over I saw that her head was tilted back and her eyes were closed. The way her mouth hung partly open I assumed she was dozing. Well that's probably a good thing I thought. After all, vacation is about rest and this part of the trip was the toughest. Once we got in the mountains it would be more interesting.

After a few minutes, I looked back to see an eighteen wheeler catching up quickly. I decided to speed up to keep the distance between us. I went to five miles over the limit and still the truck was overtaking us although now more slowly. With a sigh, I thought to myself I can risk a ticket or let him pass. Deciding to let him pass, I moved to the right lane and slowed. The truck bore down from behind, directly behind me, and was about to move to the left lane to pass when some evil impulse emanating from my groin acted.

I pulled back into the left lane and sped up intending to let the truck pass on Erin's side at a slow rate and get a cheap thrill while she was sleeping. The BMW is very quiet and I hoped that the truck would pass without her realizing.

My nervousness made me speed up several times before I finally let the truck approach our car. It was on the back bumper edging forward very slowly. I thought maybe he wouldn't look and if he did maybe he wouldn't see because of the glare of the low sun.

It was a livestock trailer with a Peterbilt truck, apparently empty, heading back to wherever home was. The front wheels were slowly inching forward, now even with the passenger door. Slowly, they continued overtaking us, my foot on the accelerator being the dynamic that subconsciously controlled the pace of closure. Realizing it, I let off and the truck moved forward quickly with the cab passing Erin's window.

I'm not sure whether the next move was me or the truck driver's but within seconds the truck's window was right next to Erin's keeping perfect pace. Even though I couldn't see him, I knew he was feasting on Erin now seeing her completely nude below his elevated seat. Thankfully, there was only a background whine of his tires on the road that gave away his presence. So far, it had not been enough to attract her attention.

After driving together for a short distance, I started watching the odometer. A mile and then two and we were still in synch. We were driving fast enough that no one was approaching from behind and the unseen driver was getting a perfect view of my luscious wife completely naked.

I was concentrating on the road when I heard Erin gasp and looking over I saw her hands trying to cover her breasts and pussy.

"What are you doing?" She hissed more than yelled but her anger was clear.

I immediately dropped back and the truck began to slow too but I wouldn't allow him back alongside. Erin unsurprisingly was giving me a harsh stare.

"What the hell! I mean what the hell!" She exclaimed her voice rising.

"Okay, sorry." Was all I could think of to say.

"You're not sorry at all. You did it on purpose and you liked it!" She accused me as she saw me smirking.

I was now going about 50 mph and the truck, realizing the show was over, was now moving away.

"You let him see your wife naked you pervert." She continued.

When I didn't say anything she went on.

"Hell, pull up again and I'll play with myself for him." She said now very agitated.

When I didn't respond she said "You're actually thinking about it aren't you?"

"Well Erin he has no idea who we are." I said to her partially playing but partially serious too.

Erin reached for her clothes in the back seat but I caught her arm and stopped her.

"No, not yet." I commanded.

I had never done anything remotely like this and the look she gave me was part confusion, part anger but also held a bit of curiosity.

"Do you want him to see me again?" She asked reading my mind.

"Yeah." I replied after a long pause.

"Why?" She asked and I never realized a simple one word question could be so hard to answer. It took me a bit to gather my thoughts.

"Well I guess it's different and wild. And we are on vacation." I answered feebly not capable of putting into words why the thought aroused me after even a longer pause.

The truck was now a half mile in front of our car and continuing to move away.

"You didn't even discuss it with me. You were just sneaky." She scolded and she was right of course.

"I was just playing." Was all I could think of to say.

"At my expense!" Erin exclaimed.

"You're right. I'm sorry." I answered realizing it was best to tactically retreat.

"You're just sorry you got caught! What you really want is to do it again." She challenged me.

"No, never mind. I was wrong." I said.

There was a long silence and the truck continued to move away from us until it was barely visible. I was worried I had bit too bold and would have to deal with the consequences. But, I also was wondering what was going through the mind of the truck driver.

"You shouldn't be sneaky." She finally said scolding me not for my desire but for not discussing it with her.

"Would you have let me?" I asked challenging her with my eyes locked on hers.

There was a silence that lasted several seconds before she spoke. "I'll do what you want."

There was a strange look in her eyes, one that I couldn;t recall seeing before. Had it actually excited her too? It must have some I thought to myself as I continued to stare. At least, I rationalized it that way when I pushed the accelerator down.

It took a couple minutes to catch back up and I wanted so badly to break the silence and say something funny or witty but my mouth was dry and Erin seemed to be struggling with the same issue. So, we closed the gap in silence.

The trucker clearly saw us coming back because he suddenly slowed the rig. Drawing near, I slowed to match his speed and the last few yards to draw even with his cab seemed to take forever.

Erin was looking straight ahead but her nipples were erect.

"Relax, sweetie." I said trying to ease things but all I got was a nervous look.

We finally got alongside and after several seconds of Erin looking straight ahead I saw her glance up at the driver. A few seconds later she did it again.

"What does he look like?" I asked.

"Older, 40s with short hair and a beard. He's wearing a cap too." She described with short forced breaths.

I thought that this could describe about 50 percent of the males in the country.

"Is he looking at you?" I asked.

"Yes." She responded quickly.

"What's he doing?" I asked forcing myself to concentrate on the driving.

"Just looking. Staring." She said.

"Does he want you?" I asked.

"I don't know." She whispered.

"Spread you legs wider." I said to her expecting a bad reaction.

Instead, she settled into the seat more and opened her legs. This allowed me to see her pussy and I could tell she was very wet.

"You're soaked." I said unable to hide my surprise.

"Please stop this now." She implored.

I realized that I had pushed pretty hard and it was time to back off so I slowed down and let the truck move away.

"Thank you." I said to her before she could speak.

"Did that turn you on?" Erin asked me.

"Yeah, it did." I admitted.

I wanted to ask her the same thing but held my tongue knowing the answer already and deciding it was the wrong time to press.

"I'm putting my clothes on now." She announced a few minutes later.

"Not yet." I said to her.

"Why?"

"You have to kiss me first."

She looked down then smiled then leaned over to kiss me. It started as a deep kiss and got only deeper before I finally had to break away or risk crashing.

"You're special." I said to her.

"Why" She asked fishing for more.

"A gorgeous sophisticated and educated woman who will let her guard down and play like you did is every man's perfect fantasy." I explained.

"You won't hate me in the morning?" She asked giving me a vulnerable look.

"You might not be able to walk in the morning?" I replied giving her a huge smile.

Erin started to put her clothes on.

"No bra or panties, okay?

"Okay" she answered.

Forth-five minutes later we crossed the border into New Mexico and thirty minutes after that came to the first significant town.

"I think it's time to stop." I told her.

"Yes. It's been a long, strange day." She answered.

We pulled into the cleanest looking motel on the highway. I went into the reception and five minutes later we had a room.

"Room 234. Second floor near the back. Supposed to be very quiet." I explained.

We parked, grabbed our travel bags and climbed the stairs to the outside walkway that lead to the room. Inside was that standard motel room. In our case, a king size bed, a small round table with two chairs, a TV and a window A/C unit that rumbled.

"Are you hungry? I asked.

"Not too much. I'd rather get a big breakfast in the morning." She answered.

Using the remote, I flipped on the TV and found some mindless sitcom to watch. We watched for a while then Erin announced she was going to get a diet coke from the vending machine at the end of the building.

She was gone less than five minutes but when she returned I could tell something had happened.

"What's wrong?" I asked grabbing her arm to get her to look at me.

"Nothing." She replied.

"Well something happened. Tell me." I demanded.

"He's here." She replied.

"Who?" I asked.

"The truck driver." She answered nervously.

"Are you sure? That would be an odd coincidence."

"I'm sure." She said.

"Did he see you? Did y'all talk?" I asked getting agitated that I was being forced to pull every word from her.

"Yes, when I turned from getting the diet coke he was standing there. Leaning against the rail. He asked how I was doing. I just walked away." She explained.

"Well fine then don't worry about it. He can't do anything. Just lay down here and drink your coke and relax." I said to her.

Erin gave me an annoyed look then sat down I got in next to her and we watched TV for a few minutes. I pulled her next to me and put her head on my chest and stroked her hair telling her not to worry.

We had been watching TV for about ten minutes when we heard noise on the walkway outside out room. At first, I thought it was someone just passing by and paid little attention. But, the sound would come, then stop for a few seconds and then start again. It gave me the impression that someone was loitering, maybe pacing, outside.

The noisy A/C unit started cycling and the sound outside was lost. With the sound gone, I went back to concentrating on the TV for a while but my curiosity got the better me. I tried to be nonchalant and went to the bathroom first so not to worry Erin and then ambled to the window.

I pulled the curtain slightly aside with my fingertips and looked out. The walkway was empty. Whoever was out there, if anyone really had been, had left. I was just about to go back to bed when I saw a movement at the far end of my vision.

Slowly the form of an older man came into view. He was tall, over 6 feet, but thin, wearing jeans and a western style long sleeve shirt that was untucked with the sleeves rolled up. He had cowboy boots on as well and my first thought was that maybe these boots were making the noise I had heard. As he got closer I could see he had short light brown hair, acne scars on his cheeks and a short beard. On his head was a well worn cap.

When he approached the front of our room he slowed and looked towards the window. I involuntarily shrunk back even though I was sure I was hidden.

"What did that truck driver look like?" I asked Erin.

"Why, is he out there?"

I described the guy to Erin and from the look in her eyes I could tell it was him.

"You have an odd taste in men."

Her response was an obscene gesture with the fingers on her right hand.

The A/C stopped with a shudder as I moved back to the bed to sit with Erin.

"What should we do?" She asked looking a bit worried.

"Nothing, he can't really do anything. He'll eventually go away." I explained.

"He makes me nervous." She replied grabbing my arm.

"Well it seems you made him horny so I guess y'all are even." I laughed.

"You made me do it. It was your idea." She countered.

"You enjoyed yourself." I replied.

"It was different." She admitted with a grin. I'm going to take a bath."

"Get me a Diet Coke first." I told her.

"No way, you're crazy. You want me to get raped?" Erin said losing her smile.

"He's not going to hurt you. He just saw the most beautiful woman in the world naked and just can't believe his luck." I said laughing trying to lighten the mood. I really didn't think the man was a threat and in reality, the whole thing had left me very excited. I was interested to see if I could continue to prod Erin.

"You really want me to go out there?" She asked with a confused look that also had some hurt it in that made me back off fast.

"No sweetie. I'm just playing." I answered.

"You better be" She replied hitting my arm.

We continued to sit on the bed with our back against the headboard watching TV but I could tell Erin was nervous from her fidgeting. I was completely caught off guard and stunned when she finally spoke.

"You want me to get you a coke?" She asked staring straight at the TV.

"Actually get me a Dr. Pepper." I said to her in the best "matter of fact" voice I could muster.

Erin sat for a bit longer then slid off the bed and got some change from her purse. I realized when she was almost at the door that she was still without her bra and panties when I saw that her bare nipples poking faintly through the shirt. I was learning quickly that my beautiful wife, who I thought was very conservative, had a naughty streak.

"I'll watch from the window." I said to her in encouragement as she opened the door.

"Okay" She replied in a nervous voice her eyes had a strange excited look too.

As soon as she left, I jumped to the window and pulled the curtain back. I could see about three-fourth of the way to the vending machine and Erin quickly disappeared from my view.

It felt like several minutes went by with her out of sight.

"Shouldn't take this long to get a can from the machine." I thought to myself.

I really didn't think the trucker was a threat but you never know. I was just about to step outside hoping I hadn't pushed things too far when I saw Erin coming back towards the room.

She was about half way back when I heard another sound. It was the sound that I had heard before that I had attributed to the trucker's boots and it was coming from the other direction. When Erin got closer I could see her eyes looking past the door.

The trucker suddenly passed my place by the window now putting himself between Erin and the door. As they met I could see him talking but could not hear what was being said. He seemed to be doing most of the talking with only short responses from her. I desperately wanted to know what was being said but could not make it out. I was at the ready to jump outside if need be but so far things seemed okay.

Erin's nipples were pointing straight through her shirt. If I could see them, then obviously the trucker could but amazingly they kept talking for several more minutes before he stepped aside and let her past.

"Took you a while." I said standing next to the bed having rushed there when she came to the door.

"I saw you at the curtain." She said.

"Well it was quite the conversation. But I couldn't hear it." I said expecting her to fill describe.

"Too bad." She replied realizing she now had the upper hand.

"Well?" I asked.

"You know he's actually very nice." She said with a grin.

"Well what did I miss?" Annoyed at her evasiveness but knowing I couldn't show it.

"Oh he just asked if he could see me naked again." She said going into the bathroom and closing the door behind her.

"Well what did you say?" I asked when she came out several minutes later.

Erin gave me an odd look then said. "What do you think I said? I can't believe you. I think you really want me to do it again." She said with her brow furrowed, clearly annoyed.

"Did he really ask to see you naked again? How did he ask? I mean what did he say?" I asked mangling the question in my haste.

"He said he would love another show." She explained her eyes questioning.

Knowing her nipples got hard gave me the courage to press.

"Would you consider it?" I asked now getting very excited by the idea.

"You know I didn't realize I was married to a damn pervert." She replied.

"Yes, but I'm your pervert." I grinned.

"You truly want this? Because this is freaky weird. I know we are on vacation and I admit it was interesting in the car but why do you want to do this? I don't understand.' Erin asked looking straight into my eyes.

"Never mind. I'm sorry." I replied looking down like a whipped puppy.

"You're crazy. I'm taking a bath." She told me grabbing some things and closing the door behind her.

Despite the scolding, my head was completely consumed with getting her naked in front of the truck driver again. I ran a hundred scenarios through my brain while she was gone almost working myself into a frenzy. I knew she was right, it was freaky but something inside me found it very exciting too. The fact that she had become excited made it even more interesting. I had never seen a hint of behavior from her before that would indicate that she had a naughty streak. She was always the consumate professional woman with everything just right. But, I wondered if it was because the opportunity had never come up before. Was I too timid with her? Was there more beneath the surface that I hadn't yet found?

Erin was only in the bathroom for twenty minutes but it felt like three hours. Finally, she came out with a towel around her body. I didn't say anything hoping she would be the one to re-engage in the discussion. She seemed to want to toy with me because she sat on the bed next to me and worked on her nails while watching TV.

"Okay, I'm going to sleep." I informed her.

"Lost interest in showing me to strangers?" She relied after a short pause.

"Well you didn't say anything so I thought you weren't interested." I replied.

"Good." She answered.

Some more silence filled the room. We seemed to be caught in this verbal jousting.

My hand grabbed the towel at her shoulders and pulled it from her body.

"But it would be interesting." I said placing my hand on her leg and stroking the inside of her thigh.

I can't this is just too weird. I'm not like this and it's already gone too far today. I can't even believe we are having this conversation." She said her eyes pleading with mine.

"We're on vacation sweetie. Anything goes. We'll never see this guy again and no one will know but us." I answered trying to sound convincing.

My hand which had been slowly working its way up her leg now came in contact with her pussy. It was slick with her juices, even after her bath. Despite her talk I knew she was turned on too. I pushed one finger inside her and then two as small moans came from her and she shifted position to give me more access.

"Let's make love." She asked through her moans.

"After." I said knowing she knew what I meant.

There was more silence. I didn't know how to read it so I stayed quiet too. Was she considering it or was her anger at me brewing I wondered?

"Are you sure? I mean really sure? It seems so wrong." She finally spoke.

"I'm sure." Was my quick reply that was fueled more by lust than sense. It was a strange lust too and abnormal. I mean what man wants to have his wife displayed to a stranger? Especially some random truck driver.

"You'll have to get him." She finally said after a long period of silence as my fingers played with her pussy.

"Why, what do you mean?" I asked.

"He's in his truck." She said.

"Truck? Where?" I asked.

"In the lot behind the hotel. He's sleeping in the truck camper." She informed me and I knew part of the conversation they must have had.

"Truck sleeper." I corrected.

"Yes." She replied.

I lay still just for a moment then got up, put my shoes on and without looking back headed towards the truck lot. There were nine trucks parked there but only one cattle trailer so his was easy to find.

Slapping the side of the door brought no response. I was walking away back to the room when I saw him climb from the cab of another truck. He spotted me and started walking over.

"Interested in coming up for a bit?" I asked my voice shaking.

He stood there and looked me up and down for a moment then said with a grin. "Yeah, let me grab something first."

He went to his truck and came back quickly carrying a twelve pack of beer under his arm.

"My name is David by the way, what's yours?" I asked extending my hand.

"Merle." He replied with a slow, deep drawl shaking my hand.

As we walked towards the motel, a truck behind us blasted its horn twice. I wondered how much he had said to the others in the lot.

I knocked on the door then used my card key to enter. Erin had put on the same shorts and polo shirt. The TV was set to a music channel playing country and Erin was biting her lower lip which was a give away that she was very nervous.

We all stood there awkwardly for a few seconds.

"Why don't you sit down Merle?" I said pointing to one of the two chairs next to the small table.

Merle put the beer on the table, took one and offered us too then sat in a chair while I took the other. Erin was left by herself to sit on the edge of the bed.

Close up in the light of the room I could see that Merle was more lean and rangy than thin. There seemed to be a certain natural strength in his body evident by the way he carried himself. I could see the beginnings of a tattoo protruding from his shirt sleeve and from the dusty look on his clothes and the musky scent from his body it seems that he hadn't bathed recently.

The conversation was slow and forced and I could sense that Erin was getting cold feet. Getting desperate to save the opportunity and try and improve the vibe in the room, I turned off the lights leaving the TV as the only source of illumination and grabbed a beer.

"I'll take one too please." Erin said. Erin is basically a wine drinker, occasionally mixed drinks but never beer. In fact, I'm not sure I could recall ever having seen her drink a beer.

"I want you to know I really enjoyed this afternoon. You know driving is boring as hell but you made it a good day. Hell, you made it the best day I ever had." He said in a way that made me think this was more words than he usually spoke in a week.

Even though Merle was a relatively uneducated country guy, the words had an immediate and positive effect on Erin. A big smile lit up her face and I could see there was also some pride there too.

"Thank you that's very kind. It was the first time I ever did something like that and it feels very strange." She replied.

"Would be a much better world if beautiful women did things like this more often." He said to her with a raspy chuckle.

Erin laughed with him then the room fell silent.

"Honey?" I said catching her eyes hoping to move past the awkward silence.

"Are you sure?" She asked with pleading eyes.

"Yes, honey. Merle won't mind." I encouraged her.

"My husband wants me to take off my clothes." Erin blurted out I think to test both our reactions.

"Well that seems like a good idea to me. Be like winning the lottery twice in the same day." He responded reaching for another beer at the same time.

His words brought another smile to Erin and she fidgeted on the bed acting several times like she was going to pull her shirt off but each time stopping.

"Why don't you stand up?" I said trying to help.

Erin's eyes locked on mine for several seconds then she stood and began pulling the shirt over her head. When she finished she threw it on the floor next to her feet. I was surprised to see she had put a bra on but she still looked fantastic.

Next, she unbuttoned her shorts and pushed them over her hips revealing a black thong. She looked at us nervously shifted her weight from one foot to the other while we watched quietly.

There was another pause but this time I felt that it wasn't modesty but rather some teasing on her part. With a look at both of us, she reached behind her back and undid the clasp on the bra and then let it fall off her arms revealing her perfect breasts. Merle gave a sigh and nod of approval while I sat there my mouth too dry to make a sound. Next, she pushed down on the side strings of the thong rolling it over her hips and down her legs until she stood there sleek and beautiful letting Merle's eyes feast on her nude body. This time though she wasn't separated by moving vehicles going over 60 mph, this time she was only feet away.

Amazingly, Merle didn't say anything. No crude comments. No corny hick sayings that I feared would be forthcoming and insult her. Instead, he just sat quietly and looked, seemingly content. Although, I started to suspect that his silence was planned as part of his attempt to increase the sexual tension.

The first he spoke was when Erin tried to sit back down on the bed. "Don't sit down. I like the view this way."

Erin seemed to take it as both a compliment and a sexual tweak like someone had pinched a nipple. Her body shuddered for a moment but she stayed standing and actually straightening her back some to show herself better.

After several minutes of her standing, I could see she was getting tired so I offered her my chair and told her I would sit on the bed. In doing so, I moved it to the middle of the room and turned it so it was mostly facing Merle.

I didn't understand why but I was deeply aroused by the situation. It felt almost like an out of body experience watching Erin undress and seeing Merle's eyes on her. My mouth was dry and I had to force my breathing. My cock was completely hard in my jeans and hurt from the awkward angle it was being kept at. The best part was that every action, every word was new and unscripted. The unknown element heightened the sexual tension.

Erin sat in the chair and tried to find a modest position. Realizing there was not one she became still with her legs straight and both feet on the floor. Her arms were at her side and with her back straight against the chair back her breasts projected forward almost as an offering to Merle. Her small nipples pointed out fully erect and the significance wasn't lost on anyone. Merle stared at her without expression which made Erin nervous and caused her to fidget in the chair.

"Mind if I take my clothes off?" Merle asked in a slow drawl.

I sat up straight at the edge of the bed bracing for the negative reaction I was expecting from Erin. Surprisingly, she took it well. Instead of the shocked reaction I had expected she was quiet at first, then smiled and responded.

"Why do you want to take your clothes off?" She asked.

"Well just seems ungentlemanly to let you be naked by yourself." He replied in the same slow cadence. Merle had the ability to speak without giving any non-verbal expression to go with it. It made things a bit disconcerting when trying to get the full understanding of his intent. I think it also intrigued Erin. It was almost like I could see the wheels turning in her head. Was this a one dimensional bumpkin or was he seducing her at a more complex level?

There was silence in the room after his answer and I realized that Erin was actually considering his request. This was way beyond my expectations but I certainly wanted to see where it was going to go so I kept my mouth shut.

"I think that's a very gentlemanly view. But I don't think that's a good idea." She said quickly.

"I don't think it would hurt anything." I blurted out.

Both sets of eyes turned to me quickly. Erin had a surprised look but Merle had a hint of a smile. He realized where I was going and that it was going to be us against Erin in this game.

"Looks like my husband has spoken." Erin said placing an emphasis on the word "husband". There was annoyance in her voice but she can be very competitive at times and I realized that she was throwing the control to me.

Merle looked at her for a moment then stood up straight and began undressing. He was very deliberate in taking off each article, folding them and placing them in an organized stack on the floor next to the chair. It seemed odd given the general dirtiness of his outfit which added further to the surreal situation. When his shirt came off, we could see that he had a tattoo on his arm of a naked woman and a large one on his back shoulder of a skull.

Merle methodically went through the removal of his clothes leaving his jeans for last. When he started pushing his jeans down I glanced at Erin to see that her eyes were glued to his crotch with anticipation. He seemed to sense this and slowed down so that it became almost like a striptease act. When the jeans finally passed his hips Merle showed his nice healthy seven inch partially erect circumcised cock. It projected out from a spare thatch of pubic hair and tapered from a fat base and middle to a pointed head.

Merle stood there naked, still wearing his cap, with his lean body and pock marked face but somehow managing with his eclectic manner to come across as interesting. I watched as Erin looked him over and her eyes and breathing gave her away. There was no question she was getting turned on. It only remained to be seen how much. His eyes fixed on hers and amazingly it seemed her nipples grew even harder.

"Well now what?" I laughed trying to break the silence.

"I don't know. Good question." Erin replied with a nervous laugh continuing to fidget in the chair.

"Well this old guy is in hog heaven. I don't need nothing else. I'm looking at an angel." Merle answered his cock now almost completely hard.

I found his words to be corny but glancing at Erin they had a much different effect. The look on her face showed that she was extremely flattered by his words. Given Erin's upbringing and education I thought it amazing that he would have this impact on her but nonetheless it was there.

"Thank you." Erin replied.

Merle took his cock in his hand and began slowly stroking it with no shame. I was surprised he had taken this bold step but had to hold back a smile when I saw Erin trying hard not to look but failing.

"Do you have a family?" Erin asked to take the focus from his cock.

Merle used that question to describe to us his life. He told us about his divorce from a few years ago and his son who was now 18 and a senior in high school. In the process he knocked off his beer and opened another. He offered one to Erin but she declined although she took a large swig while doing so. All the time, he never stopped playing with himself.

"Why don't you move that chair over here?" Merle asked tapping the side of his chair. "David doesn't mind do ya?"

Erin looked at me and when I didn't reply she moved the chair towards him but not all the way. There was still about a two foot gap between them. Still, she was now within reach and it was no surprise when he placed his hand on her leg just above the knee. Erin had to know it was coming but her body shuddered nonetheless and she looked at me again. When I didn't intervene, she quickly downed her beer and took another offered from Merle with the hand that had been on his cock.

As soon as she took the can, his hand went back to work and even in the dim light we could see he had pre-cum leaking from his opening. Seconds later, using the hand that had been on her leg, Merle grabbed the bottom of the chair and slid it another foot towards him. His hand immediately went back to her leg but now much higher.

"Okay Merle what are we doing her?" She said startled from the move.

"I'm really sorry. I just couldn't help it." He replied with a grin.

"That's not very gentlemanly." Erin responded to him with her words coming out shaky.

"I know I was bold but you're just so goddamn pretty." He told her. Once again, his compliments helped defuse the situation.

For the moment, Merle was content to stroke himself and Erin's thigh halfway between her knee and pussy. He made small up and down movement with his fingertips while we sat in silence with the minutes ticking by. Then something happened I wasn't expecting. With a soft tug from his hand he pulled her legs open just a bit. It was barely noticeable but it had occurred which seemed to imply that she was accepting his attention. Merle face lit up with a pleased look but he remained silent. Erin made a quick look towards me but I pretended I hadn't noticed. But now, from where I was sitting, I had a perfect view of her labia which was glistening.

Merle's hand slowly started straying higher and when it had come within an inch of her pussy Erin caught me staring.

"David?' She said in a questioning almost pleading voice.

I could feel my heart pounding in my chest and my mouth was still dry. I continued staring knowing I should intervene and stop this craziness but I had to just see a little more. When I didn't speak, Merle took it as a signal of permission.

"Oh my God." Erin's breath sucked in when Merle's fingertips touched her wet pussy.

Merle began stroking the full length of her pussy and Erin without prodding opened her legs even more. She too must have taken my silence as acceptance but in any event she was quickly responding to his touch.

"I knew this pussy would feel good when I saw it from the truck." Merle said in a hoarse whisper.

"Ohhh...David this is crazy." Erin said through her gasps when Merle's finger partially disappeared inside her.

Our eyes locked when she had gained some control and I gave her a tiny smile. When she saw it, her look changed from concern to confusion to acceptance. It looked like she had decided she wasn't going to be the one to stop it if I wouldn't.

"There ya go." Merle said when she opened her legs even more.

Merle's hand was now alternating between stroking her slit, penetrating her with a finger and tickling her clit. Her breath was coming in short pants and gasps as she got her more and more aroused. Merle had my wife squirming in the chair when he suddenly dropped to his knees, pushed his hands under her ass and buried his bearded face between her legs.

"Ugghhh...ugghhh..." She grunted out when his tongue found its prize. First, her hands seemed to be pushing on his shoulders to force him away but within seconds they were on the back of his head pulling him into her.

When Merle had her in the right position he took one hand and started massaging her breasts and pinching her nipples. Erin's small nipples are very sensitive and his attention brought high pitched squeals from her. It was like watching my personal porn show except this was with someone I knew and loved - whose life I shared and it made it much more personal yet I was incapable of stopping it. In fact, I didn't want to stop it. I had never been so turned on. It was a type of excitement I had never felt before and I was like a moth to a flame.

Merle's hands went back beneath Erin and with a smooth motion he lifted her from the chair and turned and took her to the bed. I stepped out of the way as he lay her down before he dropped on his knees on the floor and pulled her pussy back to his mouth. Her squeals and the wet lapping sound of his tongue on her flushed opening filled the room. I stood to one side pulling hard on my cock through my pants before I undressed and sat in a chair to watch the spectacle.

"No...not there...ughhh..." I heard Erin grunt.

At first I didn't know what caused the response then I realized that the hand he had between her legs wasn't there to play with her pussy instead it was to finger her ass. Erin had never allowed me to touch her ass and anal sex was completely out of the question. She whined for a while to the intrusion but before long his mouth and finger seemed to be in rhythm and her sounds turned to pure passion.

Merle brought her close to release then stopped. This brought a pitiful wailing sound from my wife as she tried to force her pussy into contact with his face.

"Don't stop. PLEASE!" She implored him.

Merle lifted himself over her and started licking her breasts and sucking on her nipples. She was enjoying the attention but still moving her hips seeking contact.

"Merle you can't fuck her." I told him as his cock got close to her pussy but I got no response.

Instead, he moved away from her breasts and started kissing and licking her feet then worked his way up licking every spot on her until he was concentrating on her neck and ears. I had never heard of this being done but it had an incredible effect on Erin. Her whole body was now shaking and her hands were running all over his body. He had one leg between hers and as he moved up his cock had dragged over her leg leaving a wet trail from his juices to mark its path.

Merle moved his other leg between hers and she opened to allow him room. His cock was now lined up but still several inches above her. I wondered whether he would try to fuck her or if he would honor my demand. When I saw him dip his hips I had the answer and I saw the tip touch her between her labia and leg. The next move was hers and she shifted her body seeking his cock. Merle kept dipping his hips and now his cock was running up and down her wet slit. I knew I had only seconds if I wanted to stop their mating.

"Erin?" I said softly.

"Ohh...Ohh...My God!" Erin moaned loudly.

I had been too slow. In that brief moment, Merle's cock had found its target and her soaking pussy had accepted him fully inside. My beautiful wife and the truck driver were now fucking. The scene was too bizarre and powerful to stop and I found myself standing at the edge of the bed squeezing my cock knowing that with one stroke I would shoot across the room.

Sounds can be just as erotic as sights and the combination of her moans, his grunts and the wet slapping sounds of their bodies meeting filled the room and made my knees weak.

"I knew this pussy would be good." He stated as his ass rose and fell. "You like this cock?"

Erin had never been vocal during sex so I was surprised when she answered. "Yes, don't stop."

"I was jacking off in the rig watching you and thinking about fucking you." Merle told her speeding up his movements.

"Were you? Oh... God do it." She replied.

Erin's legs were now wrapped around his waist and her hands were on his strong shoulders. Merle's head was buried in the side of her neck and he was using all his energy to plow into her. From my position I could see his fat cock sliding in and out of her with her lips snug around him.

"You're going to get it all. All this juice." He grunted.

"I want it ... don't stop." She gasped back.

Merle lifted himself on his elbows and started a rapid thrusting into Erin. I thought he would tire but he kept up the relentless rhythm which was driving Erin quickly towards an orgasm. I saw him look down into her beautiful face and kiss her. Their tongues worked each other's mouth as they fucked and for some strange reason I found the kissing to be the hardest thing to accept.

"Give it up. Give it up to me." He said to her as they broke the kiss.

"I'm almost there...don't stop." She whined.

"I ain't stopping I'm going to fuck you all night." He answered.

"OHHH...OHHH...I'M THERE...SHIT...FUCK ME!" She wailed as her legs began a spasm like motion kicking the air. I had never seen her orgasm so completely before.

"Oh Merle, keep going, don't stop. Please..." She whined.

It was too much for him though and six thrusts later Merle started shooting his load into my beautiful wife. "THERE...yeah...take it all....take it."

His thrusting became erratic and then slowed until it stopped all together All that was left in the room was the sound of the lovers trying to catch their breath.

The skull tattoo on his back seemed to be looking at me and smiling as the full realization of what had just occurred hit me.

"Get off her." I said in a stern voice after it had quieted.

Merle reluctantly rolled off his fat cock flopping across his hips as he rolled away. Erin remained splayed open and when she caught my eyes she had a look of panic. She didn't realize I wasn't angry until I climbed between her open legs and pushed my own cock into her now thoroughly fucked pussy. She was very hot and unbelievably wet and the sensation was not like anything I could imagine. I could smell his scent on her when I got close but I needed to cum too badly to worry about anything else.

"Get your stuff in there too man." I heard Merle urge from beside me.

I lasted less than a minute before I came hard inside my wife almost losing consciousness from the power of the climax. When I was done, Erin wrapped her arms around me and rocked me as I softened inside her. Finally, to get some air I fell to her side away from Merle. I pulled Erin's back to me and cupped her breast with my left hand while kissing her neck and ear.

"Mmmm..." She moaned in response.

My climax had drained me and I closed my eyes for just a second and before I knew it I had fallen asleep. I awoke some time later at first disoriented before realizing where I was. Except for me the bed was empty but I could hear soft groans coming from somewhere. It took me a moment to realize they were coming from the floor on the side of the bed. Staying quiet and raising my head, slowly Erin came into view. She was leaning forward, her head close to Merle's while she rode his cock as he lay on his back. They were whispering so I couldn't catch all the words but it was clear Erin was enjoying herself.

"Erin you have a damn good pussy." Merle said in a voice loud enough to make out.

"Shhh... don't wake him." She whispered.

They said some things to each other I couldn't make out as they continued to mate. I tried to inch closer on the bed slowly without making a sound.

"You're going to make me cum again." I heard her tell him.

"Does this old dick feel good?" He asked her.

"Oh yes, it's so thick." She moaned in reply.

"Come on out and let me fuck you in my truck." Merle said to her. Talking in a manner that would normally be offensive to Erin but which now seemed only to excite her.

"You want me in your truck?" She asked.

"Yeah, let's go." He pushed.

"Have you had many women there?" Erin panted still riding him.

"Some but you'd be the best." He replied.

"Would I? Okay, but just for a little bit." She said to him before changing her mind. "Wait I can't leave him."

"Come on. He wants you well fucked." Merle said now grunting from the sex.

"No, I can't. Just fuck me here." She answered her breath becoming ragged.

In response, Merle flipped her onto her back and started fucking her fast and deep.

"Ohhh...yes, fuck me Merle." Erin begged.

Merle amazingly started moving even faster and leaned down kissing on her neck before moving to her mouth. Erin accepted his lips and they started a long deep kiss. In the middle of it, her legs left the floor and opened wide. She was giving herself to him completely and willingly taking everything he wanted to give.

Like before, her climax started first and it sped through her quickly.

"Ohhh...God yes....ohhhhh..." She moaned trying to keep quiet but failing while her legs kicked and her body shook underneath him.

"Yeah...its good isn't it." Merle grunted and it looked like he was close too.

"Oh, Merle don't stop I'm still cumming." She gasped as her body shook even more. Then it really hit her. "OH FUCK...OH MY GOD...OH YES...FUCK ME GOOD PLEASE!"

I realized I was watching my wife have the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced and it was coming from a complete stranger. At the moment, that didn't matter, she was simply connected to a cock that was giving her complete pleasure.

Her response must have pushed Merle over the edge because he started grunting and thrusting hard. "Oh yeah...take it in that hot pussy. Take it. Damn I'm cumming a gallon."

I watched his ass clenching as he pumped his semen into Erin's pussy. Finally they slowed and then stopped completely. I gave them a few minutes before getting off the bed. Merle was still buried inside Erin and had his head resting in the crook of her neck.

"Think it's time for you to go Merle." I said.

Merle remained motionless for a while and I was just about to tell him to leave again when he slowly started disengaging from Erin. As soon as he was on his knees at her side, Erin seemed to get a sudden dose of modesty because she took her shirt that had been on the floor and used it to cover her well used body.

Merle quietly started dressing while Erin rose and put on her shirt and shorts. Only I stayed naked. When he was done he nodded at me and leaned down and kissed Erin on the cheek.

"Best I ever had." He said then moved to the door.

"Goodnight Merle." Erin said as he left the room and I closed the door behind him.

"Do we need to talk?" Erin asked looking very sheepish.

"Not now. Get in bed." I demanded.

As soon as she was on her back I slid into her and started humping fast.

"I love you." Erin whispered.

"I love you too honey." I replied snuggling into her neck letting her know not to worry.

Seconds later I erupted into Erin gasping and grunting as my cum left me, feeling like it took part of my life power with it. I collapsed to her side and pulled her close to me kissing her and smelling the scent of Merle heavy on her body.

"Honey?" Erin spoke with concern in her voice.

"Not tonight sweetie. Go to sleep." I said rolling her enough to get the bedspread and sheet over us.

Amazingly, I slept very deeply and only awoke when the sunlight filtered through the curtain. Erin was still out too and I hoped she had slept well.

"Honey, we need to get going." I said gently pushing her shoulder.

Erin took a shower then I followed and we were soon packed and on our way. We stopped on the edge of town and had a good breakfast then got on the road. So far it had been with little talk which I think was bothering Erin.

"Are you mad at me?" She suddenly asked about twenty minutes later.

"No honey I'm not angry. I was there with you and let it happen." I replied sincerely.

"Yes, why did you?" She asked. It was a question to which I currently had no answer. At least not one that wouldn't take hours to explain.

"I'm not sure. I'm still figuring that out." I replied as best I could.

"Okay." She replied seemingly accepting my answer.

"Did you enjoy it?" I asked now putting her on the spot.

There was a long pause and she started to speak several times before stopping before finally saying. "Well you were there. You know I would be lying if I said no."

"You'll have to explain that to me over a bottle of wine some time." I replied in a way that I hoped she found non-threatening. When she smiled I knew it was accepted well.

"Honey there's just one thing." She said.

"What's that?" I asked.

"We need to find a pharmacy. I went off birth control last month." Erin announced.



The Aspen Vacation Ch. 02

We drove for almost two hours before we found a town large enough to have a pharmacy that carried the morning after pill. As we stood there to pay, the clerk asked if we planned to use Medicaid. I guess this was a common was of paying in this part of the country but I could see Erin bristle at the question before politely explaining should we be using her credit card.

Along the way, we sporadically talked about the night before repeatedly coming back to the subject from different directions. Each conversation was awkward as if we were probing each other to understand our feelings.

"You can't be mad at me. You made me do it." Erin said defensively from out of the blue starting one of these discussions.

"I know." I replied.

"I'm serious." She implored.

"I know. I agree with you." I answered more emphatically.

"So you're not mad?" She asked looking at me with those big eyes that always got their way.

"I'm not mad." I said.

We drove in silence for several minutes.

"You said last night you were surprised." She stated.

"I guess some." I told her.

"What does that mean?" She asked nervously.

"Well I guess I didn't think it would go so far." I said laughing to try and lighten the moment. I had thought about how to answer this question knowing it would come up but it was still awkward.

"I know." Erin responded sounding a little confused but also happy that my response was light hearted.

"Much more than I expected." I said stupidly continuing.

"Meaning?" She demanded quickly.

"Meaning that you are usually so conservative that I thought it was out of character for you to go so far. It's okay though. Hell I was pushing you so I have nothing really to complain about." I explained after a pause.

"Yes, you did push." She replied attempting to get the upper hand.

"We can do it again sometime." I said in jest again trying to keep things from getting heavy.

"Oh you think so, huh?" She replied with a sound of annoyance that I couldn't gauge if feigned.

We drove through New Mexico and into Colorado leaving the freeway in Pueblo. The countryside was beautiful but the road was demanding requiring my full attention leaving little time for casual conversation. By early afternoon we made it too Aspen and found the house without trouble. It was on the outskirts of town on about two acres and had a secluded feeling as it was set back on a secondary road in a stand of trees. The house had two bedrooms, a master with a king size bed and a smaller one with twin beds, a very nice kitchen and a combination dining and living room. In addition, there was a deck that ran along the backside of the house that overlooked a small stream.

We rested that afternoon before going into town for dinner then spent the next two days exploring the town and going on several hikes on trails close by. In the evenings, we would sit on the deck as the sun set sipping wine and chatting before going to bed and making love. I thought the encounter with the truck driver had been left behind and I was happy to have it that way. However, on the third night, after ¾ of a bottle of wine Erin returned to the topic.

"I'm struggling with what happened and I know despite what you have said you must be disappointed in me." Erin blurted from out of nowhere. The way she said it though made me think that she was fishing and wanting my validation.

"I'm not disappointed in you at all. If anything you should be disappointed in me. But, sweetheart I'm not interested in judging what happened. I love you totally and always will so please don't be upset." I said while reaching for her and pulling her close to me.

"Please answer something for me and don't hold back." She requested pushing me away gently and looking into my eyes.

"Okay." I replied trying to clear my mind quickly to be able to answer what I knew would be a difficult question.

"What were you thinking and feeling when uh...you know...when we were doing it." She asked.

"Well let me see." I started buying time to develop a good answer before continuing. "Truthfully there was some surprise and we have talked about that. I remember I was very nervous because I was shaking and trying to catch my breath. It was erotic too though I have to admit to see you so aroused." I said trying to be honest and non-judgmental.

"It didn't bother you to have another man with your wife?" She asked now looking down towards the floor.

"I don't think bother is the right word. It's like my mind was not completely connected. Part of me was very excited with what occurred but there was also a part that needed some time to think it through." I explained happy with my answer.

"And now, after thinking it through. Any regrets?" Erin asked.

"No, I don't think so. We did it together." I replied.

"You're a wonderful man." Erin replied seemingly happy now. She crawled on to my lap, wrapped her arms around my neck, and kissed me.

"Nothing wrong with a wife that's a naughty girl from time to time." I said to break the tension.

"You liked me being naughty?" Erin said resting her hand on the bulge in my shorts and looking at me with a grin.

"I'll admit I did to some degree." I described to Erin sincerely.

We cuddled and kissed while continuing to discuss the truck driver. In a strange way, the episode had brought us closer together as we were communicating in ways we had never done before. Fantasies and sexual interests had always been difficult for us to talk about with each other but now it was like the ice had been broken. Not completely, but it was a start.

"Are you hungry?" I asked after a lull in the conversation since it was now 7:00 PM.

"A bit. Maybe just something quick and simple though." She replied.

"Agreed. Let's go to that café at the end of the road. It seems casual and not too crowded." I suggested.

Twenty minutes later we were seated in the café although once entering it seemed more like a bar that an eating establishment. The friendly waiter who doubled as the bar tender brought over some worn menus and took our drink orders. We stuck to wine and amazingly the obscure brand was not too bad. Unfortunately, the menu was lacking so we decided to split a burger as the safe alternative.

"What interesting things are there to do that tourists don't know about?" I asked the waiter when he brought the check.

"Well there is a pretty good live band Thursday night at the Broken Yoke. Usually gets lots of locals." He explained.

"Anything tonight." Erin asked.

"Pretty quiet tonight but you can always hit the hot springs." He said.

"Hot springs?" Erin and I asked almost in unison.

"Yeah, Templeton Springs. Very nice and quiet spot a bit off the beaten track. Course you have to hike in about a mile and a half." He explained.

"It's open at night?" Erin asked.

"It's always open. I'm not sure who controls it but I've never heard it to be closed." He laughed.

We got him to write down the directions to the trail head not sure what we were going to do then paid the check and left.

"Let's check it out." I suggested when we got in the SUV.

"Okay, but if the trail is too rough I may want to stop." Erin said.

"Fair enough." I replied.

We went back to the house and got our hiking gear, a backpack with more wine, and our swim suits then headed out following the map directions. The trail head was only about five miles away but to get there required several turns before we ended up on a dirt road that passed the landmark we had been given for the trail head. Parking the SUV, in a small area barely off the road, we found the trail and headed out using flashlights to illuminate the way. The trail was narrow but not too difficult and after thirty minutes and numerous ascents and descents we came into a more open area with less vegetation and large boulders along the path. After the last turn, our flashlights illuminated several pools with vapor rising from the water.

There were in fact three pools. One fairly large perhaps thirty feet by twenty feet that fed into a smaller pool that was round and about twenty feet in diameter. The third pool was to the side of the large pool and was only ten feet in diameter and was separated by a barrier wall of only a few inches.

"Wow this looks nice!" I exclaimed finding a dry spot to drop the gear.

Erin made her way to the large pool and tested the water then did the same at the other pools.

"This one is a little less hot that the other two." Erin explained pointing to the round pool fed by the large one.

I opened the backpack pulling out our swimsuits and we quickly changed then entered slowly from the side of the large pool into the hot water.

"Whoa that will loosen your muscles." I said with a sigh as I dropped shoulder deep into the water.

"Ahhh.." I heard and turned to see Erin right behind me with a big grin on her face.

We found the bottom of the pool then nudged up on the side until we found a good sitting spot next to each other. The temperature had dropped significantly and it was now around forty degrees. Cold enough where we wanted to stay in the hot water.

"Now this is why we came to Colorado!" Erin laughed.

We sat next to each other chatting and relaxing in the therapeutic waters for several minutes.

"Get the wine. I'm going to check out the rest of the place." Erin said as she moved towards the smaller pool.

I crawled up the backpack and pulled out a bottle, opened it and poured the liquid into the plastic cups we had brought.

"Erin, come get your wine." I said to her.

"Bring it here. This one is not as hot." She explained.

Erin was in the lower pool and I made my way to her holding the cups in front. I had to work my way over a natural wall of rock that separated the pools but when I got to her I realized that the water now was less hot and more manageable. It made a nice contrast to the larger pool.

I went back twice to refill our cups as we continued to enjoy the water illuminated only by the natural star light. Midway through the third cup, I started working Erin's one piece suit from her body getting no resistance.

"Make love to me." She whispered to me as I pulled the suit off her legs.

"I'm going to." I told her pushing her back against the rock wall and kissing her.

Anyone who has ever tried to have sex in water knows that it takes away a woman's natural lubrication. Also, being partly buoyant makes it difficult to find a stable position to connect. After several minutes of trying and frustration on both our parts I finally worked myself inside. Even then, I could only make small movements or risk separating.

"Up here." I said indicating a flat ledge that was covered in a few inches of water.

I helped her climb onto the flat rock surface and the followed her up. The air was cold but pushing her onto her back allowed the water to cover half her prone body. I on the other hand was exposed to the night air but by now I was so horny I barely noticed. I moved between her legs and mounted as she sighed into my ear.

We had never made love in the open and even thought it was a secluded spot it would still be considered a public place. I know it excited me and sensed it did Erin as well based on her sounds and responses.

Erin usually gets very quiet and still before she orgasms so I knew she was close when her legs rose and stiffened and her moaning stopped. Seconds later her climax washed over.

"Ohhhhhh yes, oh honey yes, yes...." She gasped and exhaled rapidly while her body jerked beneath me.

Watching her cum is a huge turn on for me so it was only seconds later that I emptied myself into her as my groans and body spasms took over from hers.

I pulled her off the ledge and into the water next to me where we cuddled in the sexual afterglow. The heat of the spring, the sex and the wine were taking their toll though and we both quickly agreed it was time to head back. It seemed like slow motion putting on our clothes and gathering our stuff before hitting the trail back. Thirty five minutes later we were back at the SUV headed towards the house.

When we arrived at the house, we went straight to bed. Too tired to make love again, we wrapped ourselves in each other's arms.

"That was fun." I said describing the visit to the springs.

"Yes it was. This has been a good vacation." She replied and then started giggling.

"Why are you laughing?" I asked thinking I knew the answer.

"A lot of firsts." She replied.

"Anymore coming?" I teased.

"You never know." She said with a yawn.

We slept in the next morning and didn't get out of the house until almost ten. We started out with a three and a half hour hike then went to town for lunch followed with her shopping and me trailing along trying not to appear bored. By the time we returned to the house it was after five.

"What's the plans for the evening?" Erin asked as she flopped onto the sofa.

"How about let's go to the fancy restaurant in the centre?" I asked.

Now Erin loves good food and upscale places so I was not surprised at all when she enthusiastically endorsed the idea. I called ahead and got a reservation for seven which gave us just enough time to clean up before heading back to town.

Erin had brought a simple but elegant black cocktail dress which she wore with heels and I wore flannel pants with a navy blazer. The dinner was very good and the wine we selected was nice as well so when we left we were satiated with a nice buzz going.

"Where are we going to make love tonight?" She asked putting her hand on my thigh as I drove.

"City park?" I answered smiling at her.

"You know where it is?" She deadpanned back.

"No, guess we're out of luck.' I laughed.

"Let's go back to the springs." She suggested after a brief silence.

"Seriously? It's late sweetie." I replied to her which brought a pout.

"It's not that late. Don't act like an old man." She countered.

"Okay, whatever you want." I acquiesced. While I was worn out from the day I was also very happy to see Erin letting go.

We went by the house, changed quickly and loaded the backpack before driving to the trail head. Like before, we parked the SUV in the empty space next to the road and headed towards the springs. Having a feel for the trail made the going easier, even after the wine over dinner, and a short time later we had arrived. This time we didn't bother with suits and just stripped and eased into the water.

We started off in the hottest pool and leaned back against the wall admiring the stars overhead that were unencumbered by clouds and provided some illumination for the springs. After about fifteen minutes, we switched to the cooler pool and that's when we heard the noise.

It was difficult to make out at first but soon it became clear it was coming from the direction of the trail. Moments later the sound turned into voices and we knew that someone was approaching.

We had only made it as far as the hot pool when beams of lights broke into the area causing us to go neck deep into the water. There were four flashlight being carried and one suddenly swept across us moving past then returning quickly.

"Oh, sorry." A husky male voice said from a face that was hidden behind the glare of the flashlight.

"Well I guess that explains the car." Another male voice offered.

"Can you kill the light." I asked annoyed and the beam was turned off.

From the other lights moving on the edge of the pool we could see there were four people that had arrived -- three men and a woman. Without saying anything to us, they began disrobing and then one by one entered the pool we were in completely nude. In the semi-darkness, two of the men looked to be of average height and build but the third was taller but thick with a barrel chest and large thighs. The woman had short hair and a slender torso but her hips flared out to a full butt.

Even though the pool was large enough to accommodate all of us with some privacy, the large guy made his way to the center followed by the others so that we were forced to acknowledge their presence.

"Nice night." The large man said in a slightly sarcastic way.

"Yes, it is." I answered trying not to show my displeasure at their arrival.

My name's Dan, this is Carl and Wayne and she's Penny." He said as a form of introduction.

"I'm David and this is my wife Erin." I replied.

"You're not from around here are you?" He said rhetorically.

"No we're not. Is that a problem?" I said too defensively.

"Oh hell no. Just haven't seen you two before. Not many tourists find this spring. We come up here every week. Usually more come. This is a quiet night." He explained.

Erin was neck deep in the water being very still and staying close to my side. I could see the men's eyes looking at her trying to gauge her looks and whether she was nude I suspected.

"Wayne, get us some beers." He commanded then asked. "You two want beers?"

"No thanks." I quickly replied.

Wayne came back with the beers and they started talking amongst themselves, drifting to one end of the pool, which gave us a bit more privacy.

"Should we go?' I asked Erin.

"Wait till they go to the other pool and then it will be easier." She suggested.

After Dan finished his beer, he moved back towards us until he was only a few feet away. Now that he was closer, we could see better what he looked like. He had short sandy colored hair and his full face was covered by a closely cropped beard. His upper chest and shoulders were developed but from work rather that the gym I suspected. He had an odd way of curling his lip when he spoke which made it look like he was sneering.

"Do you guys smoke weed?" He asked bluntly.

Both Erin and I had smoked a few times with close friends but I really didn't want to cross some social bridge with this guy.

"No, we don't." I told him.

"Mind if we do?" He asked.

"Not at all." I answered.

I caught him staring at Erin again and his gaze was only broken when Wayne came up from behind and handed him another beer.

"Go get us a joint." He told Wayne who seemed to be his servant.

Wayne returned quickly with a joint and a lighter and the marijuana attracted Carl and Penny to come over as well. Dan lit the joint then offered it to me and when I turned him down with a shake of my head he made the offer to Erin who did the same thing. Shrugging his shoulders he passed it to Penny who in turn passed it to Carl. Wayne got it last, took a slow hit then handed it back to Dan. They continued the circuit until it was gone.

"I'm getting hot." Penny said.

It looked like this would be our opportunity to depart once they moved to the smaller pool. But, instead of moving to the cooler water, Penny hoisted herself up on the ledge right next to us where Erin and I had made love the previous night. The move left her exposed to the rest of us and I got an eyeful of her naked form before I redirected my gaze.

Up close now, I could see she had light brown hair on her head and a darker full bush between her legs. Her breasts were on the smallish side and her flared hips looked more feminine now. She had nice juicy looking lips that seemed to be made for kissing. She wasn't bad looking but had that back country look of a woman that spent little time on her appearance. Perhaps in her mid to late thirties, by the look of her body I concluded she must be a mother.

Next Carl and Wayne lifted themselves onto the ledge, one on each side of her. Carl was balding, had a weak chest and a pudgy middle with a penis that seemed shriveled from the water. Wayne had dark curly hair and a more developed physique. He had several tattoos on his right arm. His cock was not impressively long but was thick. Neither seemed concerned about showing themselves to Erin.

Dan was the last to get up and before he did he motioned to Carl to move to one side so he could sit next to Penny. With a grunt, he heaved himself up with his arms and sat down. It was impossible not to notice his large cock which now was on display. It was thick and long enough that the head actually was under water. There was a mass of hair around the base of his cock and some extended up the shaft. The head was plump and much darker colored than the shaft giving him a two toned appearance. Dan and Carl looked like they were around forty and Wayne was clearly the youngest of the four and I guessed he was our age.

When he first sat up on the ledge, I thought I heard a faint gasp from Erin. Now as my wits returned and I averted my gaze I turned to see her looking down at the water in what appeared to be a forced effort to not look in their direction.

"Let's move to the other pool." I said to her softly.

I took her hand and moved towards it hoping we could drift away without a conversation but it wasn't to be.

"Where ya going?" I heard Dan ask behind me.

"Going to this other pool." I said not looking back.

We arrived at the ledge separating the two pools. Unfortunately, there was no way to cross over without coming out of the water. The others were now twenty odd feet away and it was dark, still I wondered if Erin would want to expose herself. To my surprise, she moved across the ledge without hesitation exposing her beautiful ass.

"Nice." I heard the voice behind me as I followed her over.

"Let's wait a few minutes then we can circle to our clothes and leave." I suggested.

"Just ignore them. It's not that big a deal. Don't let them ruin our time." She replied surprising me with her attitude.

"Okay, I'm fine if you are." I replied still a bit concerned.

"I'm fine." She said then leaned back and closed her eyes.

I pulled her around so she was floating prone across my waist while I sat on a submerged rock outcropping. I rocked her back and forth and the tips of her breasts, just penetrating the water's surface, left a wake as they moved.

"Go get us some wine." Erin requested after a few minutes with her eyes closed.

Without responding, I let her float away from me then got out of the pool into the cold night air and took the long way to the backpack. There, I got the cups and plastic container filled with wine and returned to my wife. Glancing over, I could see the group watching me. They had returned to the water and were in a tight group talking.

Erin and I were finishing our first cup when the others crossed over like a herd of cattle into our quiet spot.

"Thought we would cool off here too." Penny said with a smile. She lowered into the water up to her waist leaving her breasts on display.

Erin had tried to sink into the water on their arrival but had to keep her arm raised because of the cup which left the top of her breasts visible. It was no worse than how she would look in a bikini I rationalized even though she was getting stares from the men.

Dan had come up with another joint from somewhere and lit it with his lighter. He passed it around once and as it was going by the second time something in my said "what the hell" and I reached out. I took a long hit on it then turned and offered it to Erin who took it with a half smile and did the same. The joint was quickly gone and Dan sent Wayne back to get another and we passed it around until it was gone too. It seems that Dan and Co.'s pushy attempt to socialize had finally succeeded.

It had been so long since we smoked that it hit us fast and hard. My head was spinning and looking at Erin she seemed to be in the same way. The disorientation had also making her forget about her position in the water. She was now standing in a way that left her breasts exposed to just above her nipples. Glancing around I could see the all of them looking at her mounds no doubt hoping they would get a chance to see the rest.

Erin suddenly realized how exposed she was and dropped further beneath the surface of the water. But, less than a minute later she bobbed up and this time her nipples momentarily were revealed.

"Those are some damn nice tits." I heard Dan say through my buzzing brain.

Erin's only response to the comment was a silly grin.

We chatted aimlessly with the group interspersed with what felt like long periods of silence as each person dealt with the drug's effect. During one of the quiet periods, I caught myself with my eyes closed drifting away and had to force my way back to the moment. Looking up, I was shocked to see Wayne had moved to one side of Penny and was openly fondling her breasts while Carl had positioned on her other side and had her head turned to him and was kissing her. Even more surprising was catching Erin staring intently at the scene. Off to one side, not participating in the foreplay, was Dan who was watching Erin.

I had to admit that the erotic nature of it all made it difficult not to watch and as much as I tried to look elsewhere my eyes kept returning to the thressome. The two men traded tasks and now Carl was playing with her breasts while Wayne kissed her neck and lips. Penny was emitting soft purring sounds of pleasure.

My weed influenced concentration had been so intent on the show before me that I hadn't noticed that Dan had worked himself closer to Erin.

"You like what you see?" I heard Dan ask Erin softly before he laughed. "Penny likes attention."

She didn't respond but a few seconds later I felt her fidgeting in the water and again just for a moment her breasts rose from the water providing us a view of her small nipples pointing upward.

I was now feeling the same way I had with the truck driver. A deep feeling of concern existed in my gut that was being overpowered by an intensely erotic act playing out before me that was clouding my judgment. Penny had become very aroused and was squirming which made it even more difficult to turn away.

I looked at Erin again and her eyes were half closed and her breathing was coming in short irregular gasps. I realized that she must be getting effected by the scene too. I moved my hand over until I found the side of her leg which startled her and she turned and looked into my eyes.

"Are you okay? Should we go?" I whispered to her.

Erin turned briefly and looked at Penny between the two men then looked back at me and nodded her head yes.

"We're going to call it a night." I announced as I took Erin by the arm.

"Night's young man." Dan replied as we turned.

Ignoring him, we climbed into the cold night air with Erin in the lead and as she stepped onto the rock ledge her legs spread giving everyone in the pool a perfect view of her small shaved pussy. I knew Dan was feasting on Erin's beautiful body and rather than making me angry it actually excited me. I felt my cock stiffen and I had to hurry to hide it from view. Because of the pot, we took a longer than normal getting dressed but finally we were done and started towards the trail.

"Nice meeting y'all. Especially you sweetheart!" Dan shouted as we left them behind.

We made our way down the trail talking about the surreal experience and occasionally breaking out in giggles. I was happy Erin hadn't gotten upset and in fact I suspected she had been a bit turned on. We reached the car and went straight to the house going to bed almost immediately feeling the impact of the wine and pot.

Despite my drowsiness, as soon as Erin's naked butt was snuggled against me I knew that I needed to make love to her. My hands began running over her legs and then over her tummy before arriving at her breasts where I lingered massaging them gently and softly rolling her nipples between my fingers.

"Umm...that feels good." She moaned.

"I need you." I whispered to her letting my hand run down between her legs and finding her very wet.

"I know honey...me too." She sighed turning to kiss me.

Foregoing preliminaries, I rolled on top of her as she spread her legs and found her opening. Her hand took me and rubbed my dick over her cleft getting the head wet before bringing me to her opening where with a gentle push I slid easily inside.

"Damn you feel good." I gasped.

"Mmm....I forgot what sex was like while high." Erin giggled.

We began a slow, gentle motion. My dick which was completely inside her was sliding in and out just a little as I rode her but the feeling of us coupled and moving in unison was still very exciting. We kissed and fondled each other as we writhed slowly but our passion started to rise and before long I was pushing into her faster and her legs started to open.

"You are so damn beautiful." I said to her sincerely, feeling the need to speak.

"You just say that because you're in love with me." She giggled in reply.

"Well I am in love with you but you're beautiful too." I answered not wanting my words to be diminished.

"Oh baby. Make love to me." She sighed letting her nails trace there way down my back and over my ass which made my back arch and my cock to go deeper.

I started moving faster pulling almost all the way out then dropping hard into her. I could tell she was getting close, as was I, and I hoped she would get there soon as it was feeling to good to slow down.

"Oh David. It's all yours. Don't stop." She begged.

I knew she was right on the edge. Erin likes it very hard when she starts to climax so I began moving with deep forced strokes making her grunt but also taking her over the top.

"Oh yes...oh yes darling..do it!" She called out as her body tensed then released and she started jerking and thrusting against me. In the process, my dick came out of her and with a squeal she found it and brought it quickly back into her soaked pussy.

Leaving her, even for just that moment, had allowed me to gain control and when I was back inside I was able to ride her through her orgasm and then continue for a minute with a furious pace before letting loose.

"OH SHIT ERIN! Damn! Damn!" I forced out of my mouth between deep breaths as I felt my balls being drained. I closed my eyes and threw my head back and reveled in the wonderfully feeling of my wife. Finally, with a final last push and wiggle of my hips to force the remaining semen from my dick I collapsed on top of her letting my head fall into the crook of her neck.

"I love you." I said and her arm came up and wrapped around me.

We stayed that way until we had both caught our breaths. As I lay there cuddling and gently kissing her neck and ear the thought of our time at the hot spring came back. I snickered to myself remembering her nude in front of the strangers. I had to admit, in retrospect, it was a turn on to see how much attention she had received.

"I wonder what happened to Penny?" I said laughing a bit.

"I think she did just fine." Erin answered laughing too.

"All three?" I asked.

"I don't know. Probably." She replied.

"And you've only had two." I said in sarcastic way referring to our time with the truck driver. As soon as I said it I regretted it and braced for a bad reaction. Instead, I got an equally smartass reply.

"Yes, too bad you made us leave." She stated. I couldn't think of a good answer and after several seconds of silence she started giggling then said. "I win."

"Funny." I said pretending to be annoyed but she just kept giggling.

"I doubt that was Penny's first time." She said when her giggling ended.

"But they wanted you." I whispered into her ear softly then kissed her neck making her squirm.

"Why do you say that?" She asked.

I suspected she knew I was right and was just fishing for my response but I played along. "The way they looked at you. How they looked when they saw your breasts. Didn't you see how the big guy, Dan, kept trying to get closer?"

"Yes he did move close." She agreed.

"Close enough to touch you." I replied. I felt Erin flinch ever so slightly, almost imperceptibly, and she got quiet. I sensed there was something she was holding back and not saying.

"Did you want him to touch you?" I finally asked fishing for the secret. My dick, still inside her, started to tingle anticipating her answer.

"Mmm...well he did touch me some honey." She responded slowly stroking my hair nonchalantly.

"WHAT?" I replied lifting myself up on my elbows and looking down at her smiling face.

"Just for a few seconds." She said in a way that let me know she was in control.

"Where? How?" I asked stumbling to ask a coherent question. "Are you serious?"

"On my leg under the water." She answered in a soft voice.

"Where on your leg?" I asked frustrated that she was making me pull every piece of information out.

"Right here." She said taking my hand and placing it on the top of her thigh only inches from her pussy.

"You let him? How long? Did he get closer?" I shot back more questions.

"Maybe ten seconds...maybe a bit longer. It was just there and then you said we were going so it didn't make sense to make a scene." She explained.

I realized my cock had become completely hard again and had journeyed deeply into her tunnel. My hips were twitching and beginning to move. I was a bit stunned and at a loss for words. My mind went back to the pool and the three hungry men who would have eagerly taken her one after the other if they had the chance. And the large man, Dan, who had the nerve to reach out and touch her. Did he know that she wouldn't push him away or cry out for help?

When my mind returned to Erin, I realized I had her hands clasped above her head and was holding them with one hand balancing myself with the other. My dick was now moving faster into her our combined juices making the going easy.

"You were naughty again." I said.

"I'm sorry honey." Erin said staring into my eyes as her breathing became labored.

I lost control of myself and began wildly thrusting into Erin driven by the vision of Dan's hand on her leg. There was something else too. I had felt it after the truck driver fucked her too. Something in my brain, likely primordial, demanded that I take her back --- that I reestablish my position. What I was doing was about power and not about making love. I could see Erin beneath me with her mouth open emitting cries that sounded like a mixture of pleasure and pain. Instead of being caring and responsive to her needs, I was on a race to deposit my seed.

"UGGGHHH...UGGGHHH...FUCK!" I bellowed as my balls tightened again and the small amount of semen I had left me and entered Erin. Drenched in sweat, I immediately fell onto her but unable to catch my breath I broke free and rolled to her side.

"Are you okay?" She asked turning to me and stoking the side of my face.

"Yeah." I answered unable to say more.

Erin shifted closer to me and we silently began to drift to sleep. During that peaceful time of exhaustion right before sleep I thought about my reaction and what Erin must think. She had to realize that my uncontrolled taking of her had been provoked by her admission of being touched by Dan. How would she reconcile all of it in her head I wondered?

I was up before Erin the next morning feeling quite rested and was showered and ready with fresh coffee by the time she stirred. We drank a mug together, talking about what was in store for the day, before she got up and had a light breakfast of granola and yogurt. Afterwards, she went to the bathroom to shower and get ready while I cleaned up the house.

We spent the morning hiking then drove to a nearby town for lunch followed by Erin browsing the quaint shops in the downtown area for several hours while I had coffee and read a newspaper. That evening, I made dinner for her at the house. Erin didn't seem to be interested in talking about the night before and I didn't want to either as there were still some things I was trying to get straight in my head. That night, we went to bed early and fell asleep quickly, forgoing any love making.

Thursday morning came and after breakfast we sipped on coffee and tried to make a plan for the day. We had already done all the hikes we had researched before coming up and Erin was tired of shopping so we piddled around the house and read some before walking into town for lunch. Later, we read some more and then took a nap that lasted into the late afternoon.

"It's been a relaxing day but I'm getting bored." I announced.

"What do you want to do honey?" Erin answered.

"I don't know. Got any ideas?" I asked.

"We can go to the Sushi place in town in a bit. You can have some Sake." She said grinning at me.

It was an inside joke between us that Sake had no effect on me. Of course it did quite a bit but I would always comment while I was downing it that she shouldn't worry. After one monumental hangover, she started the joke and it stuck.

"That's a great idea!" I said not willing to acknowledge her dig.

We got to the restaurant at seven but there was a wait so we didn't get seated until seven-thirty. Of course, while waiting, I started in on a small bottle of sake so by the time we ordered I was very relaxed.

"I'm going to take you to bed tonight." I whispered leaning over the table.

"Well I hope so. You kinda failed last night." She replied with a big smile and a sparkle in her eyes letting me know she was in a good mood.

I leaned back in my chair accepting my rebuke which caused her to start giggling.

"This has been a bizarre vacation." I said looking at her with a grin.

"Very bizarre." She replied her expression changing for a moment before her smile returned and she asked. "Are you having fun?"

"Of course. I always have fun with you." I said in a sincere but matter-of-fact way. The effortless way it came out actually was received by Erin as a huge compliment.

"I love you." She announced to me and the tables nearby.

We ate slowly savoring the good food and enjoying each other's company so it was almost nine when we got up to leave. I had a nice buzz going and Erin seemed to as well so I asked her if she wanted to go somewhere.

"Do you want to grab a drink before we head back?" I asked.

"Sure, where do you want to go?" She replied.

"How about the bar in the old hotel on the corner." I suggested.

We walked to the end of the block and entered the hotel but the bar was completely dead. In fact, there was no sign of the bartender.

"This is not very inspiring." She commented.

"No kidding. Any other ideas?" I asked.

There was silence for a moment while we thought and then Erin spoke. "What about that live music place that guy told us about the other night? Didn't he say Thursday was the big night?"

"Right. The Broken something I think." I replied.

"Broken Yoke." She corrected.

Fifteen minutes later, after stopping for directions, we were standing at the door paying the $5 cover. The place was basically just one big room with a long bar covering about half of the wall opposite the stage. Definitely not a place for the Aspen glitterati, rough finished unpainted would panels formed the walls and these were covered with old partially rusted metal signs and lighted beer signs. The tables and chairs were made from cheap metal resembling what you might find in a 50s diner. The stage was a wood platform raised about a foot off the main floor. Each of the bartenders and waitresses were dressed as they liked with most of them in jeans and t-shirts. It was warm and smoky inside. Evidently, this place didn't cater to the smoke free crowd.

The band had started at nine and the place was only partly filled so we were able to pick from several tables. Selecting an out of the way one on the far wall we sat down and ordered drinks.

The band was decent mostly playing old country standards with an occasional progressive country song and folk song thrown in for variety. Slowly the place began filling up mostly with couples and small groups so that by the time the band took their first break all the tables were taken and the bar was crowded too.

The band was just tuning up for their second set and the waitress had delivered us a fresh set of drinks when across the room I spotted Dan standing and surveying the crowd. Behind him stood Wayne and just a few seconds later Penny came into my view as well. Great I thought to myself. Just what we need.

They moved in a group to the bar as the band started playing and I watched Dan get the attention of the bartender. Erin was watching the band and she hadn't spotted them yet nor had they seen us. I watched them get their drinks then turn and watch the band.

I was discreetly keeping an eye on them when I saw Wayne elbow Dan and together they looked in our direction. Almost immediately, they headed towards us stopping in an open spot along the wall just behind our table.

"Well looky here." I heard Dan call out from behind me. His words made Erin turn and look and she immediately shot me a startled glance.

I tried to ignore them but I felt a nudge on my shoulder and was forced to turn and acknowledge their presence.

"Hey there." I said to Dan trying my best to look undisturbed.

"Good to see you." He said then nodded behind him. "You remember Wayne and Penny."

I nodded to them and I was doing so I saw Dan looking past me no doubt to Erin. For about the hundredths time since that night I thought about his hand on her leg inches away from her pussy.

"How did your evening end up?" I asked Dan over the music not wanting to appear intimidated.

"Real good. Course the next morning sucked." He replied laughing a little.

I just nodded my head in reply and there followed an awkward silence. I turned back to Erin and for the next ten or fifteen minutes we tried to focus on the band. Suddenly, the waitress appeared and she set another beer and glass of wine on our table to go with the ones we had still half full. When I looked at her she just nodded towards Dan, Wayne and Penny.

"Your boyfriend." I said sarcastically to Erin.

"You're complaining about free drinks?" She replied trying to be funny. I turned and raised the beer towards the group and they smiled and raised their drinks to us.

A few minutes later, I had to hit the restroom. Of course, I was worried about leaving Erin alone but when I returned and saw that they had let her be I relaxed some and allowed myself to be brought into a conversation with Wayne and Dan. After a few minutes I realized they weren't really bad guys just rough around the edges. Somehow, Penny slipped by me because when I looked to check on Erin I saw that she had settled at the table in my chair.

"You mind if I dance with Erin?" Dan asked when Wayne had left for the bathroom.

"I don't think that a good idea." I said to him as my body stiffened. Despite my softening in my appraisal of him I still didn't want him touching Erin.

"Look man I know we were a bit strong at the springs but that place has a reputation for partying. I thought you and her knew that. We didn't mean nothing." He tried to explain.

"No, we didn't know that." I replied. With this knowledge, there actions made much more sense.

"Yeah we figured that after you left." Dan continued. "Sorry about that."

Of course he neglected to mention that he had put his hand on Erin's leg. I didn't want to bring it up though so to change the subject I said to him. "We aren't really dancers."

"Hey if its going to bother you I understand. No worries man." He came back.

Wayne returned and brought Dan another beer. We chatted for a bit longer and I found out that both of them were carpenters mostly working on the homes of the wealthy residents of the area. It was the busy time for them as they had to make most of their money during the summer. The rest of the year that would just try to stay busy doing small odd jobs. They explained that Penny was a secretary at the local hospital and that all three of them had grown up in the area.

"You can ask her if you want." I said quietly to Dan when Wayne had stepped away.

Dan just nodded and stood there for several minutes until the band finished their song then stepped over the table and leaned down to Erin. She looked at him as he spoke then looked towards me. When I shrugged, I saw her speak to him some more and I thought she was declining but instead she stood and allowed him to lead her to the dance floor.

It really wasn't a dance floor. The place people were using was just a small empty area between the stage and the front row of tables. Although the place had become crowded, there was just three or four couples dancing. It seemed the bar was more about drinking and listening to the music rather than dancing. It was easy to watch them and I was pleased to see that Dan was holding her respectfully.

Not planning on going out, Erin had dressed down wearing everyday jeans and a simple blouse but she still looked very good. In fact, with her natural good looks she was easily the best looking woman in the bar.

Wayne engaged me in a conversation on what Erin and I did and Penny stood and joined in too. Before long, I realized that several songs had been played and Erin and Dan were still dancing. Finally, they came back to the table and I could see that Erin had a light sheen of perspiration on her neck.

"Let's go smoke a joint." Dan suggested when the conversation had slowed.

"I'm ready." Wayne replied.

I looked at Erin and she shrugged and I was about to decline when Penny spoke. "Come on out with us. I need someone else to talk to besides these two."

Her comments made everyone laugh and I replied. "Okay, what the hell."

Dan called the waitress over and said we would be right back and as we moved towards the door I heard her say to him. "Don't get caught again."

We walked to the back of the parking lot where Dan's old partially rusted pickup was parked. When we got there, he opened the door and pulled out a baggie with several joints already rolled. Dan lit one and passed it around and when it was gone started another that was also quickly gone. After the effects from the other night, I had intentionally gone easy on it but I noticed that Erin had not held back and I made a note to myself to keep an eye on her.

Going back inside, while I ordered a round of drinks Wayne found a couple chairs so everyone could sit at the table. The table was positioned against the back wall so there was three open sides. I was sitting with my back closest to the stage, to my right was Penny and then Wayne, Dan and Erin in a half circle. Dan had made a point of positioning himself so he could sit next to Erin. We continued chatting although with the effects of the pot kicking in the conversation was becoming more stilted. Also, the place had become packed and between the band and the crowd noise we had to raise our voices to be heard.

"I wish we were at the springs." Penny blurted out while the rest of us were discussing local celebrities. It caught everyone off guard and stopped the conversation.

"Why is that girl?" Wayne asked her with a snicker.

"I want to get naked and wet." She announced loudly also laughing.

"You don't have to go to the springs to get naked and wet." He replied with a suggestive implication.

"You ass." Penny replied hitting him on the arm as she got his meaning.

I began a conversation with Wayne about their current work project. Shortly, Dan had joined in too and together they were describing it in detail.

"They guy is from New York and only comes out a couple times a year but his place is huge. It's up a secluded road and overlooks a nice valley. He's got six bedrooms, an infinity pool, and big living areas. He's never satisfied with the place though. Wayne and I have been doing projects out there since it was first built. We're doing another big remodeling now that is taking most of the summer. I wish I had money to just play with like he does." Dan told us.

"Does he have a family? Erin asked.

"Don't really know for sure but I've never seen anyone but him. And we rarely see him. Mostly we deal with his architect. I tell you though there's not pictures of anyone, wife or kids, like you normally see in houses." He responded.

"It would be nice to see." Erin replied in a casual way.

"Well hell, why not?" Dan responded immediately.

I don't think Erin had intended for her comment to be a request. Rather, it was said in a way that I took to just be part of the back and forth of the conversation. However, Dan had taken it as a formal request from Erin.

"I don't think Erin meant that we should really go see it." I stepped in.

"Nah, it's no big deal. We work there late all the time. No one's going to notice. Anyway, there's not another house for half a mile." He answered quickly with enthusiasm.

"Let's go. I'd like to see it and I'm bored here." Penny stated.

"You guys go ahead. We're going to stay." I told them. It just didn't feel right to go traipsing through a strangers house.

"Oh, come on. It's not a big deal and you'll be impressed. Trust me. Plus, it has the best view of the stars in Colorado." Dan said turning to Erin as he spoke.

"I wouldn't mind having a look." Erin said looking at me to gauge my reaction.

"Well there you go!" Dan said attempting to close the debate.

He turned towards the bar and waved at the waitress to signaling to get the bill. As he was doing this I took the opportunity to confirm things with Wayne.

"You sure it's okay?" I asked him.

"Yeah it's fine. We've been working there for two months and seen no one but the architect and the pool man and they only come mornings." He laughed.

Erin's interest had caught me by surprise so now, feeling outnumbered, I just shrugged and decided to go along. We paid our bills and headed out stopping in the parking lot to get rough directions from Dan and Wayne.

"It's off of Terrell Road on the other side of town. Wayne why don't you ride with them so they don't get lost." Dan said.

Wayne got in the front seat and Erin climbed into the back and we followed Dan in his beat up pickup out of the parking lot. I had the odd feeling that something was amiss and that maybe we were being set-up but had no tangible basis for it. With Wayne in the car, Erin and I couldn't talk about it so we settled for idle chat.

We drove for about fifteen minutes, leaving town and up a canyon road, then turned onto a small lane before pulling into a drive with an expensive gate. Dan must have had the automatic opener because the gate started swinging slowly open and we followed him up the drive to a large two-story home. The outdoor lights were on illuminating the beautiful property well and I cringed at the cost it must take to keep a place like this up.

"You sure this is okay?" I asked Wayne again and he just gave me a firm nod.

There was a long parking apron and we pulled into it and got out of the vehicles looking up at the large edifice rising before us..

"Glad to see someone is doing something right." Penny exclaimed as she walked up.

Away from town, the temperature seemed even colder. We followed Dan through a locked gate to the back of the house where we saw the infinity pool that Dan had mentioned. Around it was a large entertainment area that included an outdoor cooking pavilion and a spa that was attached to the pool. The whole area overlooked a tree covered valley and beyond that we could make out several snow capped mountains.. There was no furniture and I assumed it was all in storage. While we stood there, Dan opened a door to the house, worked the security code and disappeared returning a minute later with five beers.

"Hey this pool is warm!" Penny cried out after having put her toes in.

"Yeah. No idea why they keep the heater on but they do." Wayne said shaking his head.

We sipped on our beers and looked at the night sky which lived up to Dan's comments. The stars were brilliant, stretching across the entire sky and I had to agree that it was the best night views I had ever seen.

"Ready to look inside?" Dan asked after a few minutes. We all nodded our assents and followed Dan into the home.

He began by taking us down to the basement where their was a living area, a bar, a pool table and card table along with a utility room that had the washer and dryer. Then back to the level we started on we found a formal dining room with a twenty seat table a gourmet kitchen, a large informal living area with a huge stone fireplace on one end and a bar, a study/library, another less formal dining room and two well appointed bedrooms. The whole back side of the house was sheathed in glass to maximize the view. Going up a floating stair case, we came to the second floor with three large bedrooms and then a stunning master suite with the largest bed I had ever seen. In addition, the glass in the master bedroom extended partly up the roof line allowing someone to lie in bed and see the stars. Of course, there were amazing bathrooms everywhere too.

Dan and Wayne's project was to rebuild the bookcases in the library using a different type of wood. As we walked through they described the process and explained that they were about seventy-five percent complete. When we finished the tour, we settled in the couches in the informal living area while Wayne went to grab more beers.

"It's breathtaking." Erin said sincerely.

"Dude's loaded for sure." Penny added.

Dan reached in his pocket and pulled out another joint and lit it just as Wayne returned. Erin declined the beer but took her turn with the weed as it made the round.

"This is the most I have ever had." Erin said referring to the weed.

"How is it making you feel?" Wayne asked her.

"Relaxed." She answered with a silly grin.

"It's making me horny." Penny stated which made us all laugh.

"Penny do you have children?" Erin asked her and immediately I sensed it was a bad subject.

"I have three. The live with their dad in Denver. I'm not much of a mom." She replied tensing for a moment before letting out a forced chuckle to which we joined in.

After that, It got quiet for a spell and with the silence came a sexual tension. I knew it would be wise to thank them for the tour and leave but the tension had a certain narcotic feeling to it that made me want to let it continue. My mind went to the encounter with the truck driver and how incredibly excited that had made me. Then too was my feelings and reactions when I learned that Dan had touched Erin's leg in the hot springs. I had almost assaulted Erin with my lust after she told me. I didn't know where it was all going but I wanted to continue with the feeling for a while.

"Can we get in the pool?" Penny asked Dan and Wayne breaking the silence.

"Hell, why not?" Dan replied.

"Good now I can get naked and wet like I wanted." Penny said looking at Wayne.

I stood with Penny having made a snap decision that I wanted to see Erin naked with Dan and Wayne again. We walked outside with Penny leading the way and everyone started to strip down. Penny and Wayne were the first in the water and I was right behind them. Dan had gone to a cabinet and come back with a stack of towels so he was a bit behind but was shucking them fast. Erin was bringing up the rear and was going noticeably slow which at first I thought was reluctance. But, when she was down to her sheer red bra and matching panties she stopped, looked towards me and said. "Honey, I need to lie down for a minute. My head is spinning."

"Do you need some help?" I asked moving towards the steps.

"No, I'm just going to back to one of the couches." She said and then put her top back on.

Dan was standing naked next to her and took her arm and started with her towards the door but she said something to him that I couldn't hear and he slowly let go. As she left, carrying her jeans over her arm, I saw her glance down at his large cock hanging flaccid between his legs.

The narcotic euphoria that I had been feeling quickly evaporated and for a few seconds I felt sorry for myself that it was all over for the evening. Then, my better sense hit me and I became concerned for Erin and hoped it would pass quickly. I decided to stay in the pool for just a few minutes then say my goodbyes, collect Erin and leave.

Dan got in the pool and seemed to have lost energy just like me with Erin's departure. Wayne did some too and only Penny maintained her buoyant attitude. The water was pleasantly warm and we rested our arms on the edge of the pool and looked out over the valley while we chatted about random things. Penny was just to my left and her leg kept coming in contact with mine a few too many times to be considered accidental.

"How often do you and your wife have sex?" Penny fired the question at me from out of the blue.

"Excuse me?" I answered her laughing at the way she had asked.

"Come on. Tell us. Wayne and Dan want to know and I do too." She tried.

"Why do you want to know?" I asked. I wasn't upset. In fact for some reason I kind of liked the subject. Whether it was the pot and alcohol or the remnants of the sexual tension euphoria I had been feeling I didn't know. Still, it would be weird to just answer a question like that so I played dumb.

It was Penny who answered again. Dan and Wayne seemed happy to let her do the heavy lifting. "These two think your wife is hot and they saw her naked the other night and in her undies just now. They're probably going to jackoff later thinking about her. You need to throw them a bone."

All of got a laugh from her choice of words. I decided there was no harm in answering the question so I told them. "Three or four times a week."

"Does she like sex?" She asked quickly.

"Yes." I replied.

"She cum every time." The next question came as soon as I answered the previous.

"Usually. Not every time." I said.

"She like oral?" Like before the question came immediately upon my reply.

"Penny, you're out of control." I said chuckling to ease the tension.

"Does she?" She repeated.

"Enough of the questions Penny." I said ending the exchange. As I floated in the warm water wondering what was coming next I realized I was completely hard.

Minutes later, Wayne moved towards the steps and grabbed a towel.

"Where ya going?" Penny asked.

"Take a leak." He laughed as he gave the crude reply.

"Well check on our beauty queen while your in there." Penny directed him. A second later her leg once again brushed alongside mine.

I thought about telling him not to bother. That I would go in and check on her but I stayed quiet as the narcotic feeling started to build in me again. My body started feeling numb, like I was on a good high, my breathing quickened and it was hard to focus my thoughts. The vision of her with Merle or naked at the springs came back firing rapidly through my brain.

I think everyone was surprised when I didn't say anything and Wayne no doubt took this as my concurrence with Penny's directive. The door to the house opened and closed while I continued to look at the stars.

The minutes ticked by in silence while we waited for Wayne to return. Everyone knew what the other was thinking and everyone knew the meaning of time. Its funny how in times of stress time will play games with your mind. It seemed liked ages since Wayne had left but when I forced myself to really focus and think it had only been a few minutes. Eight to ten minutes would not be an unreasonable period to hit the bathroom and stop and check on Erin. I had come to that figure by analyzing every step and turn in the process and now was gauging how much time had elapsed.

When I thought it had hit six minutes, Dan suddenly spoke. "I'm going to grab a beer. Who wants one?"

"I'll take one." Penny answered.

"Uh, no thanks." I finally stammered out after Penny nudged me.

Over my shoulder, I saw Dan pick up a towel and walk towards the door before he left my sight. The sound of the door let me know that he too was now inside with Erin. I knew that beer was the last thing on his mind but yet I couldn't move.

"Mmmm..." Came the sound from Penny when her hand found my erection.

"What are you doing?" I asked in shock her action catching me completely by surprise. I tried to move my hips away but her hand held me firmly.

"Stop." She commanded and for some reason I did.

Her hand began a slow massaging of my shaft. Despite the turmoil in my head I had to admit that it felt very good.

"I better go check on Erin." I said to her once again attempting to break free.

She held me firmly by the base of my dick with her strong hand and pulled me closer to her the said. "You don't want to do that."

"I need to to. She might be ill." I replied.

"Let her have her fun. You have yours. It's what you wanted." Penny countered.

"I don't know what you mean. I need to check on her." I restated.

"Honey, you just let two horny men who want to fuck your pretty wife go in with her alone. Don't tell me you didn't know where it was headed." She said laying it all out on the table.

"Erin doesn't want them." I said trying to find some firm footing.

My words brought a big laugh from Penny who finally stopped and replied. "I've seen her looking at their cocks. I think she's a firecracker looking to go off."

I finally had enough and used my hand to wrest Penny's hand off my dick. Getting out of the pool, I grabbed a towel and wrapped it around me quickly.

"Wait!" Penny implored catching up behind me. "Go in quiet and see for yourself."

She took the last towel and wrapped it around her wide hips. For some reason, I stood and waited for her then together we went to the door. Penny took the knob and twisted it slowly, trying to be quiet as we stepped inside and then with equal care she closed it.

We made the short journey down the corridor to the room where Erin had gone to rest. It was illuminated by the outside natural light and a light on somewhere deeper in the house. The room was in shadows but across the way we could see the top of three heads close together visible over the back of a leather sofa.

I was about to tell Penny "I told you so" when the head on the left leaned in close to the one in the middle in what looked like a kiss. At almost the same Penny's hand found my dick again and she whispered to me. "Let's go find a bedroom."

I shook my head mesmerized by the thought of what might be happening, or beginning to happen with Erin. I stepped into the room ignoring Penny's hand and moved so that I could see them on the couch from the side. Sure enough, Erin was sitting between Wayne and Dan and it was Dan who evidently had just kissed her. The men's towels were bunched around their waist's and Erin looked to still have her blouse on and I assumed her panties were still in place too but I was too far away to be certain.

Just then, Wayne leaned down to kiss her but she fended off his advance turning her head to one side. It made me wonder if she had done the same when Dan tried. I moved into a large leather chair that allowed me to sink in low and watch Erin. So far, I hadn't been spotted by any of them but when Penny walked up and dropped to her knees between my legs I thought for sure we would be seen. Surprisingly, none of them looked over and I put my finger to my lips trying to indicate to Penny to be quiet. While she did stay quiet, she also pulled my towel loose and with a quick motion sucked my dick into her soft mouth. I gasped in surprise but let her continue thinking it would keep her occupied while I spied on Erin.

For the next few minutes, I watched intently as Erin fidgeted on the couch sometimes accepting the kisses from Dan and Wayne and other times rejecting them. Their hands were also busy trying to touch her sensitive spots and remove her blouse but she refused these efforts using her own hands in defense.

It was becoming harder to ignore Penny's attentions as she was very good with her mouth. I always thought Erin was good at oral sex but Penny was in a higher league. She had inhaled me and was moving her head with a nice pace while keeping me well lubricated with her incredibly warm and soft mouth. She had me squirming and I was now splitting my time between Erin and watching Penny's head bob on me.

"Ugh..." I let out too loudly when from nowhere Penny slid a finger into my ass.

Looking over I could see that all three heads were now lifted and looking towards us while Penny continued unaware. Erin stood to get a better look and I could now see she was still in her panties. The look on her face was one of confusion and she continued to watch while Dan and Wayne rose to stand beside her. Just like that, the tables had been turned.

Penny's mouth on my dick and finger massaging my prostate had become too much and I realized I was now breathing heavily and struggling to keep my eyes open as my balls began to boil. I knew I wasn't going to last much longer.

"Ugh...ugh...umm...shit!" I exclaimed as my balls suddenly contracted and the juice shot out through the small opening and into Penny's warm, waiting mouth.

Penny kept a vacuum suction on me until the sensitivity became so high I had to push her mouth off me. After a bit, like coming out of the fog, I came back to the moment and realized I was sunk down in the chair taking deep breaths with my hands on Penny's head which had settled on my thigh. She was looking at my face and when our eyes met I couldn't help but give her a smile which was immediately returned. My mind then went to Erin but when I looked in her direction all three had disappeared.

"I need to find my wife." I said to Penny, nervous that she wasn't in sight.

"Why? Let her have some fun." She replied still convinced that Erin was a ready participant.

"Let me up." I replied and used my arms to move her so I could stand then pulled her to her feet. I handed her a towel while I wrapped the other around my waist.

"Let's get to a bedroom and fuck. I need some cock." Penny announced no doubt feeling she had done her job and now it was her turn.

Without responding, I looked around the room trying to determine the most likely direction the three had taken. My instinct said to go to the first floor bedrooms but after looking and finding them empty I headed towards the stairs with Penny still close behind.

Taking the stairs two at a time, I made it up quickly and went straight to the master suite. When I got to the open door, I could see from the natural light filtering through the vast windows, that Erin was in the middle of the bed in just her bra and panties. Her blouse lay discarded on the floor next to several pillows that had been tossed off the bed. Dan was on her right, naked, and was alternating kisses between the top of her breasts and lips while Wayne, naked as well, was on his knees between her open legs, and was licking her panty covered pussy. Erin was responding to their attention with slow movements and moans of pleasure.

Penny arrived behind me and pushed her breasts into my back and used her hand to try and remove my towel. I put my hand on hers to stop her and held it in place while my mind processed what I was seeing.

"Leave her alone. You're just in the way." Penny whispered at me in frustration.

Standing there, my mind vacillated rapidly between jealousy and the desire to see how far Erin might go. Several times, my brain told my feet to go to her and take her from this place but each time that thought was immediately countered by one telling me to let it go just a little further. It was almost like I was experiencing an erotic high and it seemed to be based on not knowing what to expect. Like with the truck driver, I was seeing her in a different and unexpected way. A part or me wondered if she was truly turned on by Dan and Wayne or was responding in anger to what she had just seen with me and Penny.

Penny had finally got the towel loose and when it dropped her hand went to my dick which was once again fully erect. She tried to pull me away by my dick but I grabbed her elbow and held her in place.

While we had our short struggle, I saw Wayne try to pull Erin's panties off but she used her hands to hold them in place. Her efforts made me think she wasn't completely in to this and again I started thinking about intervening. Seconds later though, I heard a deep sigh followed by a series of whimpering sounds and at the same time her legs spread wider. With Wayne's head covering her pussy, it was difficult to make out exactly what had happened but he had clearly seeing managed to touch something sensitive.

Her sounds and body movements became more pronounced and it was just a minute later that Wayne tried again to take her panties off. This time, she lifted her hips and let him slide them down her beautiful, slender legs. As soon as they were off, Dan went for her bra and she let him take it off as well. Wayne's mouth went quickly back to her pussy and Dan's to her nipples. Erin's movements started to become so animated that the men had to use their hands to hold her in place.

"She's going to fuck them both." Penny stated crudely causing me to cringe but I suspected she was right.

Wayne's hands hand were on the inside of her thighs pushing her legs wide apart and his tongue was buried in her smoothly shaved pussy. Dan was alternating his attention between her breasts sucking and licking on her very sensitive nipples. The attention she was receiving coupled with the effects of the alcohol and pot was causing her to build towards a sexual crescendo. However, just when I thought she was about to hit the point of no return, Wayne stopped, rose on his knees and crawled forward lining his cock up with her now soaked pussy. Because of the angle, as he moved forward, we couldn't see his cock but it had to be very close to her entrance.

"No don't! Where's my husband? Where's David." Erin cried out and we watched her hands moved towards her pussy. She cried out again. "David?"

"I'm here Erin." I replied immediately, not wanting her to get upset.

Dan and Wayne turned to look at me and I could now look directly into Erin's face which even in the dim light looked to have equal parts lust and worry.

"Is this what you want?" She asked, seeking my validation. I knew it was important to her to feel she had permission yet it seemed very strange to verbally announce to another man that he could have my wife. I tried to clear my voice to speak but nothing would come out.

"Let her, she needs it." Penny prodded.

"David, is it what you want?" Erin asked again after several seconds.

I watched as Dan's hands slowly kneaded her right breast and I saw between her spread legs her wet pussy shimmering in the reflected light. I had to clear my voice again before I could answer. "Yes, honey."

Erin's face took on a strange look that seemed part relief and part surprise while Dan and Wayne broke out in big smiles. Penny's hand gripped me tighter no doubt feeling she would now get what she wanted.

"Stay with me." Erin pleaded as Wayne moved back into position. She held his hips in her hands until I had moved to the side of the bed where we could see each other then she softened her grip. Wayne moved closer between her legs and leaned forward.

"Ohhh..." Came the telltale gasp from my beautiful wife announcing that Wayne had penetrated her.

"Oh fuck yeah. Fuck yeah." Wayne grunted in pleasure throwing his head back. I knew exactly what he was feeling and again, for an instant, the jealousy shot through me. He started a slow in and out savoring the feeling of my wife's wet pussy. Erin's hand reached out to me and since there was a lot of extra space on the bed I crawled on to it and lay on my side holding her hand in mine. We looked into each other's eyes but before long I could tell she was starting to drift away. Her eyes lost focus and her mouth became half open. The thrusts from Wayne caused her body to move with his rhythm and as he picked up the tempo her breasts started jiggling in a circular motion. Dan turned her head towards him and placed the tip of his cock against her lips and I watched as her tongue slowly came out and began sliding over his fat head. I wondered if she even realized what she was doing or whether it was just her body responding to the sexual stimulation.

Penny had had enough and rolled me onto my back and then spryly climbed on to the bed and on top of me using her hand to guide me inside.

"God, finally." She exclaimed and started rocking her hips with some urgency.

Her feeling was very different from Erin but still very good. Her wide hips and plump belly seemed to engulf my groin and her hairy pussy was surprisingly quite snug. While Erin and I were still holding hands, she was concentrating her attention on Dan and Wayne and I was finding it difficult to ignore Penny.

"Dan this is damn good pussy. You're going to love it." Wayne spit out between labored breaths.

"Stretch her some for me." Dan replied.

Erin was a making low whining sound now and only occasionally licking Dan's cock. She seemed to be thoroughly into the fucking she was getting from Wayne and I doubted whether she even realized we were still holding hands.

Wayne started moving even faster and had his arms under Erin's legs giving him the ability to go deep. It was not a position that she had enjoyed in the past but now, with Wayne, she was responding well. There was a constant stream of pleasurable sighs and groans coming from her as Wayne pounded her and her hand suddenly broke from mine and grasped his tattoo covered bicep.

It wasn't long before Wayne announced through gritted teeth. "I can't hold it. Damn!"

He started moving very fast and seconds later with a series of deep grunts he thrust hard against Erin's pelvis and held himself there crying out. "Fuck yes...oh fuck yes!"

Even though he wasn't in the best of shape, I could see the muscles in his thighs and ass clench then release and then clench again as he pushed his cum into her unprotected womb. I realized that we would be making another trip to a pharmacy in the morning. After a final grunt, Wayne collapsed on top of my wife. He had left her on the edge and she tried to wiggle her hips and seek contact to reach a release but he was too much dead weight. After a brief bit of trying, she slowed then stopped. Dan tapped Wayne on the shoulder then when there was no movement he took his arm in his hand and started pulling him off.

"Get off. It's my turn." He demanded.

Wayne sluggishly began to move and finally rolled off Erin giving us a view of her pussy partially open and wet with a mixture of their secretions. She turned and looked at me vacantly at first then with surprise when she saw Penny on top of me. When Dan started moving on the bed, her eyes went to him and then to his large cock.

"You ready for it?" Dan asked her crudely while holding his cock at the base so that a good four inches extended past his hand.

Erin nodded her head once then spread her open legs even further giving him a clear invitation. Dan crawled into position and used his hand to guide his cock up and down her wet slit while she looked down and watched. He seemed to be in no hurry and I was amazed to see her move her hips to try to capture him. Finally, he stopped and put the large head at her entrance.

"UGGGHHH...!" She cried out and arched her back as his hips suddenly flexed. He was still for a moment but then he pushed again eliciting another similar response. "UGGGHHH...OH...OH!"

"Is he in you?" I asked stupidly.

"Not all the way." Dan gasped in a way that made it clear he was enjoying the feeling.

All this time, Penny had been riding me but the scene beside us was having an effect on everyone. She started moving faster with more forceful thrusts against me as we watched Dan continue to feed his cock into my wife and listened to her cries.

"You've got it all baby. How does it feel?" Dan announced smirking above her. Because of the size of his body, I couldn't see much but my mind envisioned his thick hairy cock grossly stretching my wife's heretofore small opening.

"Go slow." Erin gasped her hands on his hips in defense.

To his credit, he did go slow and soon her body relaxed and her sounds changed from cries of discomfort to long sighs and moans of pleasure. Watching it all had made me horny as hell and I needed to fuck Penny harder so I flipped her over and reentered. This was fine with her and she spread her thick thighs as I started to set a fast pace. Immediately, she started reacting to my movements with return thrusts and her own sounds of enjoyment.

"I told you she'd fuck them both. She's no angel." Penny whispered which made my dick even harder.

Looking next to us, I could see Dan had started moving faster too and had his head bent down to lick and suck on Erin's breasts. First, he licked over both her breasts, lapping them like a dog might, then he sucked each one almost completely in his mouth in turn. Erin's arms were now wrapped around his shoulders and her legs were spread wide to give him complete access. Her groans, sighs, moans and gasps left no doubt how she was feeling.

It wasn't long before I saw her feet rising higher until they were pointing straight up in the air. This was the normal position that Erin would move to when she was heading towards an orgasm so I knew it wouldn't be long. In addition, her sounds now had a tone of urgency and her hands were gripping his shoulders hard. When she started emitting a continuous "ohh...ohh...ohh" I knew she was almost there.

"OHHH YES, OHHH YES,...DON'T STOP DAN!" Erin cried out as she sucked in air and kicked her feet into the air. In addition, I swear I saw in the dim light her body change color for a moment flushing a red hue before just as quickly reverting to its normal tone. For some reason though, it was use of his first name more than anything else that brought another pang of jealousy.

Dan fucked her through her orgasm not slowing at all. Her climax ebbed and her body relaxed momentarily but her legs and arms soon wound around his large body and her passionate sounds returned although more muted. He wasn't done and it seemed neither was she.

Erin's orgasm had had a positive effect on Penny too as she was now making her own passionate cries. She pulled my head down close to hers and whispered in my ear. "I'm almost there lover."

After all that had transpired she was certainly deserving of a release so I concentrated on giving her full, firm strokes and before long I could feel her body start to tense. She was more vocal that Erin and also nastier.

"I'm almost there baby. Keep fucking me hard. FUCK ME!" She blurted out. Then seconds later followed with. "Your husband's going to make me cum."

I shot a look at Erin hoping it hadn't pissed her off but I needn't have worried because she was locked in a deep passionate kiss with Dan. Her hands had left his shoulders and were now on the back of his head.

When Penny climaxed, she began slamming back against me which made it hard to maintain the rhythm. Finally, her body first got very tense then she slammed her pelvis hard into mine and held me firmly against her then with a grunt she repeated it twice more. Amazingly, at the end she was very quiet as she let go apparently lost in her own thoughts. However, her pussy, which was already wet, got even wetter and I could feel her juices running over my balls.

"Finally." She stated simply and I slowed before coming to a stop to rest. I stayed inside her but turned all my attention to my wife.

Wayne, apparently rejuvenated, tried to do like Dan had and put his cock to her lips but Dan used his hand to shove him away. Dan, who had been using a steady rhythm, since her orgasm, started pushing harder and as he did we could hear the wet slapping sound coming from their union. The increase in intensity also came with more vocal interaction between them.

"You like this?" He asked.

"Yesss..." She answered instantly.

"Ever had one this big?" He demanded.

"No." Again came a quick reply between moans. The trucker, while being fairly large, was not as big as Dan.

Dan started moving fast like he had on her first climax which brought a fresh round of sighs from Erin before he spoke again. "You want me to fuck you till you cum again?"

"Yesss..." She answered in a high pitched voice that sounded like a plea.

Dan kissed her again and when they broke Erin was struggling to catch her breath. Her legs left his waist and started to rise in the air again and her head started rolling from side to side with her eyes closed.

"Ohhh...ohhh God do it....do it. Fuck me!" She begged in a soft voice in rhythm to his motions. In all our time together I had rarely heard Erin use the word but now in less than a week she had twice urged her new lovers on by using it. I wondered if I had truly lost my mind and where it was going to all end. I also realized I was now moving in and out of Penny.

Her chanting definitely urged Dan on and he put one hand under her ass pulling her tight against him with each stroke. Erin opened her eyes and she had the same look of abandon I had seen when the trucker was taking her over the edge. Dan was holding himself up with one arm extended above her using the position to go deep. Erin looped her arms around his neck and her face turned into a grimace - tensed and focused. Her entire body became rigid and I could see the muscles in her neck get taut. For several seconds it looked like she couldn't breath until with what looked like a superhuman effort she screamed loudly as the wave hit her and her body spasmed.

"AHHHHHHHHH! UNNNGGGGG! OHHHHHHH GOD HELP ME!" Her face contorted with what looked like excruciating pain.

After her wail, her body got rigid once again and like before it suddenly released but this time the scream was replaced by her sobbing.

"Her pussy is milking my cock." Dan announced then after several labored thrusts told her. "Shit here it comes baby."

His body too got rigid and he plunged deeply once, then again and then on third thrust he held himself inside her. "Take it...take it all baby!"

Erin's hands were covering her face as she wept. Dan's body continued to twitch on top of her letting every drop of seed leave his large shaft. When he was finally done, Dan moved her hands and then leaned down and kissed her on the mouth. Erin returned the kiss - slowly at first but it turned more passionate and once again she wrapped her arms around his neck.

I had been watching Erin while fucking Penny but when she took her finger and began rubbing between my balls and anus I lasted only less than a minute before I emptied into her accompanied by several deep grunts. I immediately rolled off of her hoping Erin hadn't noticed. I needn't have worried because she was still embracing Dan and after several minutes I could see him start to move his hips again.

"Dan, I can't take anymore." Erin sighed placing a hand on his hip.

With a smile at her and then towards me, he lifted his body and slid his large cock out of her now very well used pussy.

"Ummm...." Erin sighed as it left her leaving a wet trail over her thigh.

"Erin we need to go." I said. With my climax, I was now devoid of any erotic feeling and just wanted to get out of there.

She turned to me and scooted closer taking my hand in hers and I could see tear streaks across her cheeks. With a faint smile she said. "I'm not sure I can move. Let me rest for a bit."

"Okay honey. I'll go get the clothes." I said hoping to speed up our departure.

A few minutes later, climbing the stairs with an arm full of clothes, I could hear groaning coming from the bedroom. Fearing the worst, I burst into the room grateful to see Wayne taking Penny from behind. Erin was on her side watching them and Dan was sitting on the edge of the bed, behind her, softly massaging her breasts.

"Are you ready?" I asked ignoring Dan's fondling.

"Are you sure you don't want a little more?" Dan asked before she could answer.

"I can't take anymore." Erin said turning and looking at him with a smile. The look she gave him left no doubt that she had enjoyed their coupling.

She climbed off the bed as Penny and Wayne continued, collected her blouse from the floor, took her jeans and shoes from me and went into the bathroom closing the door behind her. I threw my things on and waited for her to come out. Time dragged by as I recalled the events of the evening while watching and listening to the mating couple.

Dan, who was now standing on the side of the bed naked watching too turned when Erin appeared and took her in his arms without resistance, kissing her again fully on the lips while holding her in a long embrace. When they finally broke I took her arm and we muttered goodbyes to Wayne and Penny, which were not acknowledged, then left. Twenty minutes later we were at the house. We both decided quick showers were in order and stripped from our clothes leaving them in a pile on the bathroom floor. I was stunned to see Erin's panties. As she pulled them down her legs, I could see they were coated with thick deposits left by Wayne and Dan..

"My God Erin. We're going to have to get another pill." I said with a bit of shock.

"Please David. Let's just shower and go to bed." She sighed.

I washed her lovingly then toweled her dry before taking her to bed naked and pulling her body close to mine.

"Do you want to talk?" I whispered in her ear as I nuzzled her neck.

There was a long silence and I thought she was ignoring the question and just wanted to sleep but finally she spoke. "I'm worried about what's happened. A week ago I would never in my wildest imagination thought something like this would occur. Now it's happened not once but twice! Do you realize I've been with more men in the last week than before we were married! What's next? How do we return to a normal life?"

"It's my fault Erin. Don't get upset." I replied trying to be gallant.

"It's not your fault David. I'm a grown woman. Yes, you are pushy but I could always say no." She answered then continued. "But, I'm still not sure I understand why you want your wife to be having sex with other men. Aren't you afraid I might like it too much?"

"I know. I'm not sure I understand either. It's there but hard to explain. You looked so beautifully erotic." I told her truthfully. My free hand had found her naked breasts and I was now massaging them softly and gently rolling her nipples between my fingers.

"You do know a woman will usually have some feelings?" She replied placing her hand on my arm.

"What do you mean by that?" I asked truly confused by her statement.

"Never mind honey." Erin said then moved closer snuggling against me in a leading way.

Almost instantly, my dick got hard and from behind her laying on our sides I lifted her top leg up and she guided me to her opening. Unbelievably, even after the shower she was still wet. She worked my dick up and down her slit a few times then let me enter. She felt different. More open than normal but warmer as well.

"Easy." She gasped as she reached behind and grabbed my leg. "I'm sore."

For some odd reason, knowing that two strangers, one being well endowed, had brought my normally conservative wife to multiple orgasms and left her pussy raw was more exciting than revolting. The memories of the past several hours came rushing back and just like with the truck driver it was an odd mixture of fear and erotic intrigue. Maybe I was getting used to it though because I found myself wanting to be provocative.

"You liked that big cock didn't you?" I pushed her when I was fully inside. When Erin didn't reply I pushed even harder. "Tell me baby, tell me the truth."

"I thought it was what you wanted." Erin answered sounding nervous.

I stayed still with my dick buried inside her hurting pussy driven by the desire for her to admit her carnal desires. Usually, I treated her like a princess never wanting for her to feel upset and always giving her a way out of any discussion. But this time, something in me wanted to hear her admit her lust and the pleasure she had received. My free hand had found her breasts and I began rolling and lightly pinching her nipples.

"It’s what you wanted." I declared.

"I didn't like you with Penny." She stated taking her hand and putting it on the side of my head and making me look straight into her eyes.

"But you..." I started.

"No David. Don't go there. If this is about you getting with other women then never again. You put us in these spots and I'm going along with it for you even though it seems crazy but if its so you can be with other women forget it." Erin explained.

"So you can but not me?" I foolishly asked realizing that I was now on the defensive.

"I don't want you with another woman ever again. You decide whether its worth it." Erin said.

"Okay." I answered sheepishly and not knowing what else to continued moving slowly in and out of her. I could see her wincing occasionally as I moved so I slowed and then stopped.

"What's wrong?" She asked.

"You're hurting." I replied then kissed her softly on the neck.

"It's all very confusing isn't it?" Erin said after we had stopped and remained silent for almost a minute.

"Very." I agreed.

"What are you thinking?" She asked.

"Like you said. Lot's of confusing thoughts running through my head." I answered.

"Are you mad at me?" Erin asked.

"You keep asking that. No I'm not mad at you. It's my fault. I'm trying to understand my own actions." I explained to her in an exasperated voice.

"You're supposed to be jealous." She said softly, pulling my arm more tightly around her.

"I know." I whispered back then after a pause asked. "Did you like it?"

"You know the answer." She replied and as she spoke I felt her push back against me ever so slightly.



The Aspen Vacation Ch. 03

We slept in the next morning tired from the actions of the previous night. As I lay there quietly, feeling a bit guilty about the events of the last week, I wondered how my weird lust to see Erin with other men could be so powerful and consuming in one moment but so absent the next. I hoped that she would be forgiving and we could return to our normal life and routine.

Around nine, I sensed she was awake and soon she was stirring, finally getting up and going to the bathroom where through the partially closed door I could hear her peeing. After she finished she remained in the bathroom for several minutes and I wondered if she was inspecting her body for signs of last night's sex.

"Do you want some breakfast?" She asked when she returned and saw that I was awake. She was standing before me nude and although I felt a rush of desire I held back.

"Maybe just some cereal and coffee. I'm not really that hungry." I replied.

With a nod she headed towards the kitchen making no effort to cover herself which I found very odd. I waited a few minutes then followed her finding that she had made two bowls of cereal, cut some fruit and was waiting for the coffee to finish. Naked like her, I moved so that our bodies were touching which brought a smile to her face.

"I thought you wanted to eat?" She asked.

"Oh I do." I answered but pushed my body more firmly against her at the same time.

"Go sit down." Erin giggled guiding me gently away from her towards the table.

I did as I was told and soon my wife was placing the bowls on the table followed by two mugs of coffee. Just as she was about to take a seat in the chair to my left, I took her by the arm and spun her so she was facing me then pulled her leg over mine and sat her onto my lap so that we were facing each other with her legs straddling me. I pulled her head to mine and started kissing her softly at first before my passion overwhelmed me and I pushed forcefully against her mouth reveling in the feeling of her full juicy lips. Keeping her mouth locked to mine, Erin lifted up, grabbed my now hard dick and brought it to her slit.

"Mmmmm..." We exhaled in unison into each other's mouth when I slipped easily into her wet opening.

Erin tried to start rocking but I placed my hand on her hip and stopped her movement.

"Sit still and let me feed you." I said to her.

For the next ten minutes, I spooned the cereal to her mouth and broke off small pieces of fruit that I fed to her occasionally rubbing them over her taut nipples first. I could tell she was getting a big kick out of it by the smile on her face and the playful way she ate the food.

"Do you love me?" She asked suddenly.

"Of course I do. More than anything." I replied immediately. Erin looked at me without responding and after an awkward silence I followed. "Why are you asking that?"

"Well I like to hear you say it." She finally spoke.

"I love you." I quickly said.

"I know you do. That's why it's so strange that you want me to have sex with other men." She replied.

I knew we needed to talk about it but wasn't expecting it would be so soon. I felt a sense of shame wash over me and I looked down towards the floor. Erin used her hand to lift my chin until I was looking at her again.

"Talk to me." She demanded.

"What do you want me to say?" I asked.

"The truth. Why you want it. What's going on in your head." She pushed.

"I've told you it's very hard to explain." I answered.

"Yes you have but I want you to try." She countered still holding my chin.

"Okay." I answered then stopped to collect my thoughts before continuing. "It's like at times something gets in my head and there's this burning desire to see you...you know doing it. But, then it passes and I feel guilty and stupid."

"That's really not an answer. You haven't explained why." She said continuing to press.

"It's very exciting to see you having sex. To watch you get hot and let go. And I guess maybe because it's taboo and naughty too." I answered trying to be truthful and find the rights words to explain. I knew I was not really explaining it right but it was the best I could do.

Erin let go of my chin and leaned down so that her mouth was next to my ear and asked. "Why would a husband want his wife to be naughty with other men?"

"You're just so beautiful and hot...it's very exciting." I blurted out not knowing what else to say.

"What made you most excited?" She asked seemingly wanting to know every detail but making me uncomfortable in the process.

"I guess when you climaxed." I replied after a moment of thought.

"You guess? So there were other things?" She probed. When I didn't answer she pushed harder straightening up so she was looking into my eyes again. "Tell me."

"When they first put it in and you give a sexy groan." I told her.

"Without breaking her gaze she asked. "What else?"

"Nothing." I replied but my eyes went to the floor once more and she knew I was lying. Again, she took me by the chin and made me look at her. Her eyes were demanding an answer and I finally spoke. "When they were cumming in you."

I felt her body shudder and I waited for a scolding that I knew was deserved but she continued to stare at me without speaking. It seemed like hours before she finally spoke.

"Are you going to want to do it anymore?" She asked in a flat calm voice.

"No honey. I promise to control myself." I replied.

"I'm not sure you can." She answered almost instantly. The inflection in her voice indicated to me that there was something else there too.

"You haven't described how you felt." I stated emboldened by her previous comment.

Now it was her turn to pause in silence. I stayed quiet too hoping she would share her thoughts and feelings in detail.

"I never in my wildest dreams expected anything like this to occur in my life. It just seems all so crazy." She started.

"I'm sorry." I interrupted.

"Let me finish." She replied putting a finger to my lips.

"I mean I've been with more men in the last week than in the rest of my life. I thought you had gone insane at first. But, there was something about it...letting go...as you put it that was so exciting. With Merle and you there watching and then with Dan and Wayne in the house when they were sitting next to me kissing and touching me while you were outside. I knew it was what you wanted and I was so excited I thought I would explode." She spoke the words rapidly then stopped and continued more slowly. "It was exciting but also frightening."

"Yes." I agreed.

"Now I find myself thinking of sex all the time. I wasn't like that before." She said.

"Is that a bad thing?" I asked with a smirk which brought a visual rebuke from her.

"It's scary." She stated.

I felt Erin start to rock her hips gently and this time I didn't stop her. Instead, I savored the soft wet feeling of her pussy and the look of need on her face. I leaned forward and took one of her hard nipples in my mouth and sucked.

"Ohhh..." She gasped.

I managed to stand with her still on me and with a sweep of my arm knocked the dishes from the table and dropped her onto her back. Erin spread her legs wide while I pushed her arms over her head and started fucking her hard.

"God I love you." I yelled out between grunts.

"Fuck me good baby." She encouraged while arching her back sexily. Her new use of the word was still a huge turn-on for me and I started moving even faster.

I could already feel my balls tingling and despite all my efforts to fend off my climax it wasn't long before I was half grunting/half whining while I ejaculated into my wife. With all the recent sex it wasn't much but the orgasm drained me of strength and I fell out of her and back into the chair. Erin remained on the table naked and breathing deeply. I felt guilty for leaving her unfulfilled and vowed that next time I would make it all about her. While feasting on her beautiful naked body I noticed to the side of her mound a dime sized hickey that Wayne must have put on her last night. It brought back a new wave of carnal thoughts that I had to force out of my head.

We were scheduled to leave early the next day and drive non-stop home giving us most of Sunday to get settled before work on Monday. We spent the rest of the day alternating between resting and packing before deciding to walk into town for an early dinner.

There had been no more talk about the sexual escapades and I thought it was a closed subject so I was surprised when Erin returned to the subject after the waiter had brought our drinks.

"I was serious about you not touching other women." She stated.

"I know." I answered almost as reflex but followed on with. "Where did that come from?"

"I just want it clear." She explained.

"It's clear but I wasn't planning any more activities. Let's just put it all behind us." I said.

"I'm not sure you can control yourself." She said for the second time that day while looking at me with a serious expression.

I tried to think of the right response but after struggling for a few seconds I just decided to let it go and sip on my drink. We sat there silently waiting on the food each of us lost in our own thoughts. The waiter brought our food and still we remained quiet. We were almost done before I finally spoke.

"Are you saying I have permission?" I asked knowing she would know what I meant.

"You will eventually be unable to control yourself and like I said I just want certain things clear." She replied slowly.

"What other rules do you have?" I laughed intentionally trying to lighten the mood.

Erin gave me a quiet stare but in her eyes I saw a hint of playfulness too. Still, she elected to remain quiet making me feel awkward. Several minutes went by before she spoke again.

"Nothing close to home either." She said.

I nodded my head knowing what she meant. It was an amazing discussion to be having even if the conversation was stilted. I wondered if she was right though. Would I be unable to control myself again at some point?

We had walked to the restaurant and now leaving, with the sun down, it was chilly so Erin snuggled close against me. She undid one of the buttons on my shirt and slipped her hand inside and began rubbing my chest.

"Are you thinking about sex again?" I asked with a laugh which brought a pinch to my nipple from her fingers.

"It's your damn fault." She exclaimed laughing too.

"Hope I can keep up." I replied.

"You better keep up this time." She said making me cringe from what I took as a shot for leaving her unsatisfied earlier.

"Too bad we can't let Merle know we're coming through tomorrow. He could help." I gave a smartass reply.

Without missing a beat, Erin countered. "Oh we can."

"What do you mean?" I asked stopping on the sidewalk and turning her to face me.

"He's been texting me." She explained with a grin.

"Oh really? I want to see them." I demanded a bit put out that she hadn't shared this information.

"Okay but wait till we get home. I'm getting cold." She said.

Erin did her best to dawdle but I wanted to see the texts so I hurried us along until we finally got inside the house.

"Hand it over." I said putting my hand out.

Erin put the phone in my hand and since I was familiar with the model I was able to swiftly find the message icon and Merle's long string of texts. Surprising was the fact that Erin had responded to the vast majority of them.

"You've had quite the conversation going." I said without looking up. The messages had started benign but had become progressively more suggestive and there were even several pics of Merle's cock in the long string.

When I finally got through them I looked over to see Erin curled up on the couch with an impish grin on her face.

"You've been quite the naughty wife." I said unsure whether or not I should be upset.

"Just a little." She replied breaking out in a bigger smile.

I wasn't surprised that the trucker had been provocative. It was normal male behavior and to be expected. What surprised me was that there were several times in the exchange where Erin engaged in more than a causal way. One was when she responded to the picture of his cock telling him how good it looked and felt. Another conversation discussed him taking her in the sleeper of his truck and I recalled he had almost convinced her to go out with him while I slept. In the texts, she had asked him lots of questions such as the size of the bed and how many women he had there. It certainly seemed like she had more than a passing interest.

"Have you texted with Dan?" I asked wanting to know the entire landscape.

"No, he doesn't have my number." She replied.

"How did Merle get yours?" I asked.

"He asked for it." She replied looking impish again and maybe a bit concerned how I would react.

"Is that all it took?" I responded which brought a faux look of scorn.

"It was just some flirting and teasing. It's not that bad." She spoke and I decided not to point to the parts I thought were concerning.

"Please just tell me you didn't send him any pics." I said.

"Of course not. I'm not crazy." She quickly answered.

I didn't want the conversation to escalate so rather than respond I got up and went to the kitchen and poured a drink for each of us taking my time to collect my thoughts. When I returned, Erin was still curled up where I left her but was looking at me with anxious eyes. I forced a smile to lighten the mood and we sat and chatted about aimless things while we sipped our drinks. However, the Merle situation stayed in my head and despite trying to sweep it away it remained just beneath the surface of my thoughts.

We went to bed early and made slow love and I made sure to let her peak first before I followed then fell exhausted by her side. We cuddled and kissed and talked in whispers about the vacation avoiding any words about the sex. The thoughts I had held about Merle disappeared as soon as the semen left my balls but as Erin's hands caressed me I got excited again and I found them returning. My mind returned to the scene in the cheap hotel room and step by step recalled the response of Erin to Merle's seduction. Adding to it was the amazement I had at the smooth way he handled himself - so different than my expectations for a country truck driver.

I opened my mouth to speak numerous times but stopped myself each time before finally in a croaking voice forced out. "Do you want to?"

"Want to what?" She replied but I felt she knew what I was asking.

"You know...a... meet up with a... Merle?" I said fumbling the words.

"Baby, you said you were going to control yourself and you didn't even make it a day." Erin said giggling.

"Well that was before I knew you were sexting." I answered trying to think of a way to defend myself.

"This is your thing honey. You have to make the decision. Is it what YOU want?" She challenged.

I was quiet for a long time. Despite what we had done so far on this vacation it still seemed very strange and awkward to be discussing my wife meeting another man for sex. My rational mind told me that enough had taken place already and it was time to stop this craziness. But there was another feeling emanating from my groin that wanted to see the incredibly erotic scene again. I told myself that it was a vacation thing and when we returned home it would be over so I should enjoy this last opportunity.

"Maybe." I answered her question.

"Does maybe mean yes?" Erin asked in a tone that seemed to indicate eagerness.

"Yes." I said softly after another period of silence.

"Okay honey. If you're sure although he may not have time or be interested." She said but I knew that if she reached out he would find a way.

"Okay but you can try." I answered.

"You're absolutely sure?" She asked again.

"Yes honey." I said more firmly this time.

"Hand me my phone then." She replied pointing to it on the night stand.

I handed her the phone thinking that she would call him but instead she began typing out a text message. It took her over a minute and when she hit send she put the phone down and we lay next to each other in silence letting the minutes tick by as we waited for a response.

"What did you say?" I finally asked breaking the silence after what seemed to be fifteen or more minutes.

"I told him we were coming back through tomorrow and asked if he wanted to get together." She said.

"Okay." I answered thinking it sure had taken a long time to type that simple message. It seemed silly to sit still and quiet in anticipation of his reply so I pulled Erin closer and took one of her breasts in my hand and started rolling her nipple between my fingers. Nuzzling into the crook of her neck I planted soft kisses on her and was rewarded with sighs of pleasure.

More time went by and our play, coupled with the conversation about Merle had me aroused once again. My dick was hard, pushing against the back of Erin's thigh and with no prodding from me, she lifted her leg letting the head come in contact with her saturated opening. With only a little effort, I got lined up and pushed into her continuing to enjoy her breasts while we connected in a spoon position.

"Oh yes my love." She gasped after a particularly strong push from me.

I turned her head so I could kiss her on the mouth and her tongue wrapped quickly around mine. I could tell Erin was very excited and I hoped that I could get her to orgasm for me again. My hand dropped to her thigh and tummy and began stroking there but she grabbed my hand with hers and returned it to her breasts without speaking.

"Rrrriiiinnnggggg..." The quiet in the room only disturbed by our sighs and moans was suddenly shattered by her phone.

I immediately stopped my movement and handed her the phone without looking but her response as she glanced at the screen let me know it was Merle calling.

"Hello." She said in a soft, sexy voice that made me instantly jealous.

Of course, I could only hear one side of the conversation but she kept the same sexy voice as she talked to him and explained we would be passing back through the same area the following day. I couldn't keep still and started moving in and out of her again which made it difficult for her to talk.

"He wants to know where we should meet." Erin said looking over her shoulder with the phone pressed against her breast.

I gave her the name of a small town in New Mexico about eighty miles from the Texas border and told him to meet us there at 3:00 PM. I knew we wouldn't be driving all the way home tomorrow so there was no need to rush the driving. Merle must have accepted the arrangements because the rest of the conversation was mostly short answers and giggles from Erin. I knew they were talking like lovers and the thought made my dick even harder.

"Mmmm..." She said turning back to me when she finally hung up.

"Is that a sigh for me or him?" I asked. Her answer was to loop her hand behind my head and pull me close for a long, wet kiss.

"Do you want Merle to have your wife?" Erin asked me in a low husky voice as soon as the kiss ended.

"Yes." I said pushing harder into her.

"What do you want him to do?" She followed.

"Whatever he wants. You're his. He can have anything." I immediately spat out surprising myself with the words.

"Anything?" She asked sucking in a deep breath.

"Yes, anything." I replied somehow feeling stronger.

My words clearly had an effect on her because she began pushing back against me and her moans became more pronounced.

"I'm going to cum." She announced soon thereafter.

"Cum for me sweetheart." I tried to whisper into her ear but it came out more as a grunt.

"Mmmm...Mmmm...ohhh...ohhh baby..." She let out as I felt her body stiffen then relaxed and stiffen again. It wasn't a large orgasm but I felt very connected to her as she achieved her release.

I wasn't far behind and like hers mine was small since my balls had already been drained but it was satisfying and when I finished we stayed connected and my arm held her tight.

"Honey I'm afraid." Erin said after several minutes of silence when I thought she might be asleep.

"Why sweetheart?" I asked.

"I like it too and it scares me." She answered pulling my arm closer around her.

"It's only on vacations. When we get home it's over." I said.

Her revelation amplified my thoughts both positive and negative. Once again, now that my balls were spent, rationale thought was gaining ground.

"Promise?' She asked.

"Promise." I told her.

We left the next morning at a time that allowed us to rendezvous with Merle. Erin chose to wear shorts, sandals and a loose fitting top and I wondered if she had selected the outfit with her own disrobing in mind. We stopped for coffee then headed out enjoying each other's company and the scenery with no mention of our intermediate destination. However, as we got closer, the silences between conversations got longer and I knew we were each thinking about the same thing.

Merle had told Erin that there was a large gas station in the town we had selected with a lot for trucks and when we got there a little before the designated time we could see his truck already parked. The plan was for Erin to ride in Merle's truck until we came to a small town in Texas where we would spend the night. It was about a three hour drive and I had already made reservations at a motel.

I pulled up close to the truck and before I could turn off the ignition Merle was already hopping down from the cab. He was dressed almost identically to the last time we saw him - jeans and a western style shirt with boot on his tall, lean frame.

"Howdy." He said with a big grin when we got out looking past me to Erin.

We said our hellos in unison and seconds later, with no fanfare, Merle had opened the passenger door and was helping my wife into the cab of the big rig. Feeling suddenly awkward, I glanced around and was relieved to see that no one appeared to be watching. It was several minutes before I heard the air brakes release and the rig slowly moved out of the lot with me following. His truck slowly got up to speed on the highway and for the next hour and a half we drove through the New Mexico countryside with me following about a half mile behind. Just as we crossed into Texas, I heard the sound of a text being received on my phone.

"I told him you said I had to do everything he wanted" the message read.

I wondered why she would have told him about our conversation. His knowledge of his power definitely created a different dynamic than if Erin just appeared submissive to his desires. And, why did she feel the need to tell me now? After thinking about it for several miles, I decided to not reply to her text.

Thirty minutes later I received another text.

"pull alongside" was all it said.

There was little traffic and the truck had moved to the inside of the 4-lane highway so I accelerated until I was next to the passenger window of the cab. As soon as I got there I saw that Erin was turned towards the window with her lovely breasts on display. She had a strange look on her face - it appeared to be part smile and part concern. I smiled back at her partly because I liked what she was doing and partly to not make her feel nervous about my thoughts. Just as I was doing this, she held up her thong with her right hand letting me know she was completely naked. I blew her a kiss which seemed to calm her immensely and after looking at her a bit longer I dropped back. I sensed this was Merle's first test of his powers and I wondered what more might come to his mind.

I didn't have to wait long to find out. My phone beeped again and this time when I looked there was a pic from Erin of her pussy with her legs spread wide. Shit! I thought to myself. I wish I hadn't told her to do what he said and why in the world did she share this message? I was now getting worried about where he might try to take things.

Another forty miles ticked by without incident when I saw a blue sign indicating a rest stop two miles ahead. As we approached I could tell the rig was slowing and then the turn indicator came on signaling its intent. I followed it into the large parking lot expecting to see him or Erin drop down to run to the restroom but when ten minutes went by with no one emerging I realized what was actually happening. I found myself actually watching the cab to see if I could see it moving imagining Erin on her back with her feet against the roof as Merle pounded into her. Several times, I came close to texting her but I fought the urge not wanting to appear "needy". Finally, after we had been stopped for almost an hour, I saw the tail lights illuminate and seconds later the large truck slowly started to roll back towards the highway.

In my head I was still rationalizing that there could be another explanation for the long stop other that Merle fucking my wife but all this was answered when minutes later I received another text. It was much like the previous one with a clear picture of Erin's pussy with her legs spread wide. However, in this picture her labia was still open and swollen from Merle's large member and her entire pelvis was glistening with wetness. There was no question she had just been thoroughly fucked and also no doubt that Merle was reveling in his power over her.

I tried to think of some sensible response to the text but failed and so I followed the truck without acknowledging the sordid picture. The rest of the trip was uneventful and I was left only to my thoughts about what Erin might be doing in the cab of the big rig. Like the motel on the way up, this one had a place in back for trucks to park although it was much smaller. While Merle was jockeying the truck into position, I pulled up the motel's office, registered and got the room key. I asked for a room in the back near the truck lot explaining I wanted to be away from the noise of the highway and the clerk obliged selecting one on the first floor.

I pulled into a space in front of the door and unloaded our travel bags expecting at any moment to see Erin walking up but when I was finished there was still no sign of her. The unplanned time at the rest stop had delayed our arrival and now dusk was setting on the sleepy, dusty north Texas town. After waiting another fifteen minutes with no sign of my wife, I decided to walk the fifty yards to the lot and check on her.

Halfway to the rig, the doors on each side suddenly opened and Erin and Merle climbed down. Erin was dressed and had fixed herself up so there was no sign of their activities during the drive. Both were sporting silly smiles like they were kids sharing a secret.

"Honey, Merle says the grill across the highway makes good burgers. Let's walk over I'm starving." Erin said as soon as we were face to face.

I had to admit I was a bit hungry too so with a quick nod we began walking across the lot. It was a simple one story pre-fabbed metal building painted white with a neon sign on a pole announcing the name as Ike's Place. Opening the door, we were met with a blast of cold air and I guessed that the thermostat must have been set no higher than 68 degrees which was a big change from the evening heat. There were about a dozen patrons in the place and at first no one paid us any mind but one by one I saw them notice Erin and soon we were being watched by everyone. We picked a small table in the back made of metal and Formica and waited for the waitress to come over.

Donna was a large framed woman wearing jeans and a t-shirt and had an amazingly bubbly personality. We ordered three burgers and beer for Merle and I and wine for Erin.

"I want to thank you for letting me spend some more time with Erin." Merle said in his slow drawl as soon as Donna departed. I didn't really know how to respond so I just nodded while Erin looked on with a silly smile.

Erin, sensing correctly it was going to be up to her to carry the conversation, started asking him about how his week had gone, his likes and dislikes and family. I stayed quiet but maintained a smile so as not to upset the mood however I realized as they chatted that I had no interest in his story. For me, he was just a tool to excite and pleasure my wife. Hopefully, he hadn't worn himself out during the drive and still would be capable of performing while I watched.

We were on our second round of drinks when the burgers arrived and while Merle's recommendation proved correct, they were in fact quite tasty, both Merle and I only ate half and Erin only about a third. When she had had enough, Erin excused herself to find the restroom leaving Merle and I alone.

"She said you told her she had to do what I said. Is that true?" Merle asked without warning.

"Well...uh...it was just us teasing." I stammered.

"Yeah, I got ya. I won't go there then. Thought it best to make sure." He replied.

"Did you have sex with her at the rest stop?" I asked stupidly.

"Yes sir. Sure did." He answered in a matter-of-fact way.

"Did she...uh...did she climax?" I asked somehow needing to know some details.

"Oh yeah. Dug her nails into my ass and wet my mattress." He said chuckling.

The waitress stopped by halting the conversation and Merle ordered another round. Just as Donna left, Erin came back from the rest room and we returned to her talking to Merle about his life.

"Damn Merle where have you been." A booming voice filled the room making us all look up. Walking towards our table was a short, heavy set man in his forties dressed in jeans and a simple white undershirt. His belly was quite pronounced and the thin material left little hidden including a thatch of chest hair climbing out around the shirt's neck. He also seemed flushed with a rosy hue on his large face and mostly bald head covered only by a few wisps of stringy hair.

"Hi there CT. What are you doing here." Merle said starting to stand before his friend motioned for him to stay seated.

"Got a load headed north but lost two tires today so I'm stuck until tomorrow." He explained.

"I got ya. Pull up a chair and have a cold one." Merle replied.

CT did just that and Donna came over and took his order. Merle and his friend began talking and Erin and I stayed silent listening to them and from her look, just like me, she was hoping he would leave soon.

"Who you're friends?" CT finally asked acknowledging us.

"This is Erin and David. I've known them for a few weeks." He replied thankfully being discrete.

CT gave us a quizzical look but held off on any follow up questions. Over the next several minutes I saw him stealing looks at Erin although I couldn't blame him. Her legs looked outstanding and the cold air was effecting her nipples giving us just a hint of their hardness through her bra and top.

When our drinks were gone, Merle and I gave a slight nod to each other and we let CT know we were leaving. By the look on his face, I knew he suspected there was more to the story but he gave a pleasant good bye as we left. Walking back to the room, Merle's hand found Erin's ass sending a signal to anyone that might be watching.

"I'm going to take a quick shower." Erin said as soon as were in the room. She went immediately to the small bathroom closing the door behind her and once again leaving Merle and I together in an awkward situation.

I wanted to speak to Erin alone and make sure she was okay so after only a short while I lightly knocked on the door then entered. The shower was running but Erin had not yet entered. She was in front of the mirror in just her thong but as soon as I entered she reached for her top to cover her breasts. However, her movement was too slow and I got a good look at the numerous hickeys that were on each orb.

"Looks like things got wild." I said.

"Are you mad?" She asked looking at me with pleading eyes.

"No sweetie. Can't say that I blame him really." I answered.

"Okay." She said dropping the top back on the vanity.

"I just wanted to make sure you're okay." I said pulling her to me and giving her a hug.

"I'm fine David. Are you?" She asked with the same pleading look.

"Yes. I'm okay. We'll have lots to talk about tomorrow." I said. I thought about letting her know that I had warned Merle off on the "do what he says" subject but decided to keep it to myself thinking it might make things more edgy for her.

"Okay. Well hurry up." I said with a soft laugh and gave her a light spank on her bottom.

"I will." She replied giving me a very sexy look.

Just as I was about to leave, Erin pushed her thong over her hips and looking down I saw that there was a wad of toilet paper or Kleenex in the crotch that was visibly sodden.

"I didn't want it to look like I wet my pants." Erin said seeing my look.

"Did he cum that much?" The words came out more like a reaction than a thought out question.

Erin didn't speak but shook her head up and down then pulled the thong all the way off and stepped into the shower. I looked at the wad of paper for a few seconds then left the bathroom.

"She okay?" Merle asked. He had pulled his boots, socks and shirt off and was sitting in a chair in just his jeans.

"She's fine. Be out in a minute." I told him.

It was a forced conversation speaking with Merle while we both waited on Erin. The conversation went to random subjects but always avoided the obvious thing before us. Finally, after what seemed like hours but in reality was no more than fifteen minutes the door opened and Erin walked out completely naked.

"Girl you know how to get a man's attention." Merle laughed. There was still a light sheen of water on her body from the shower that made her skin glisten in the light.

She walked to me, kissed me softly on the lips and whispered a thank you then turned to Merle and sat on his lap. Without hesitation, he pulled her mouth to his and they started a deep, passionate kiss that went on for minutes. He started out softly fondling her marked breasts but as the embrace lingered he started pinching her nipples which brought audible moans even through her engaged mouth.

"Get these off." Erin cried pulling at the button of his jeans when they finally broke the kiss.

Merle laughed as Erin struggled with them before finally releasing the catch, lowering the zipper and working them off his legs. Merle's half erect cock sprung free and bounced back and forth before settling on his thigh. I could see clearly in his pubic hair a crusty residue no doubt left over from their afternoon escapades. Erin didn't care and when her hands were free, she grabbed the heavy phallus and brought it to her mouth while kneeling between his legs.

"Oh baby that's good. Do it like I told you." Merle said to her with a groan.

Erin seemed possessed as she worked on his cock with a fervor I had never experienced. Merle's hands found her head and gently guided her while he provided a stream of verbal encouragement. I realized I was still standing in the middle of the room and suddenly felt very self-conscious so I grabbed a chair and placing it several feet to one side, sat and watched.

"Did you keep my seed in you like I said." Merle asked. He had been talking to her provocatively since they started but these words immediately registered with me. I saw her eyes dart towards me for an instant before she nodded her head to her lover letting him know she had complied. I knew now that the wad of paper in her panties was there, not for the reason she had given, but to maximize the time his semen would be in her womb. I knew it was likely only symbolic but it still showed how completely turned on she was by the raw sex. I thought about her Junior League friends and co-workers at the law firm. If they knew she had carried a trucker's semen all afternoon and was now between his legs sucking him with abandon they would think she needed to be committed.

There was movement between them and Merle began trying to lift her to her feet.

"I want to suck you until you cum." Erin said with a guttural whine.

"Not now baby. I want some of your pussy." Merle told her. Finally, getting her to her feet he guided her to the king sized bed.

He pushed her onto her back and immediately she opened her legs inviting him to invade her lovely shaved pussy. Merle wasted no time knee walking into position then massaging her opening with the head of his cock until he had it lubricated. All the time, Erin was whimpering and thrusting her hips at him hoping to impale herself. When he was finally ready, he leaned forward onto one hand and using the other found her opening.

"OH FUCK YES!" Erin practically screamed when she was penetrated.

It took him half a dozen more thrusts before he was completely inside her and the whole time she was wailed like a possessed woman. When he hit bottom, he stopped for a moment letting her work against him then began a slow deep rhythm that soon had her arms and legs completely wrapped around him.

The room was illuminated by the light from the bathroom through its completely open door. It gave the room a harsh look so I stood and closed it until just a half inch opening remained. Now the subdued lighting created a surreal effect and helped heighten their erotic movements and sounds.

I could feel my heart pounding in my chest and my dick straining to be set free. This time was different from the others because Erin was no longer the reluctant participant being cajoled and seduced into the sex. Now she was an equal participant communicating her need. I had never been so excited in my life.

"Merle. Remember she's yours to do anything you want." I said suddenly wanting him to own her. He seemed to flinch just for an instant as if registering my words but kept the relentless pounding going.

He was taking her towards the point of no return with each stroke getting her a little closer. Just when I thought she was at the launching point, he slowed which brought cries of frustration from her and an attempt to use her hands on his hips to speed him up. Merle ignored her attempts and soon moved so that he could suck on her breasts. I knew he was likely leaving more marks on her sensitive flesh that would remind me of this encounter for weeks.

"Go get CT. He's probably still in the bar." Merle suddenly called out.

"Why?" I asked.

"You said she was mine. That's what I want." He replied with a tone of irritation.

I stood out of reflex then stopped and thought about the request. It was crazy. That guy had no business being part of this even if was just to watch. Just I was about to tell him to forget it, Erin started speaking.

"Come on Merle do it. Go faster baby." She whined in an incredibly needy voice. If she had even heard the conversation about CT she made no reference to it. I got up and headed towards the door.

As expected, CT was still in the bar sitting on a stool alone. I went up to him, tapped him on the shoulder and let him know Merle was looking for him. He asked a few questions that I fended off but I think he suspected what might be happening because it didn't take much prodding to get him to leave.

"Well goddamn." CT exclaimed as soon as we stepped into the room.

Merle was on his back now and Erin was in the reverse cowgirl position riding him with her breasts bouncing in circles. She looked like a woman possessed and I knew she was working hard to reach an orgasm.

"CT get over here and lick this pussy." Merle called out to his friend.

"Get her turned up Merle I can't do it like that." He replied with a hoarse chuckle.

Merle scooted down the bed until his knees were on the edge and lifted Erin's legs so they were in front of her. He pulled her back against his body until she lay flat and we now had a perfect view of his large cock stuffed inside her pussy. CT didn't need any further encouragement. He moved to the end of the bed, dropped to his knees and planted his mouth on my wife's clit.

"OHHH...SHIT...OHHH...OHHH MY GOD!" Erin cried out as soon as contact was made.

"CT loves to lick pussy." Merle informed me. He was certainly showing enthusiasm as he now had the back of her thighs in each hand and was spreading her open while his mouth worked her over.

CT didn't seem to care at all that Merle's large cock was only an inch away from his mouth. It made me think that this was not the first time that they had been together in this kind of situation. While CT had her legs spread wide, Merle held her arms above her head making her spread wide and giving her no leverage. She was at the mercy of the large cock stuffed inside her and the rapidly moving tongue that was now lashing at her relentlessly. Her sounds grew louder still but were mostly incomprehensible as each attempt to speak was quickly lost in a passion driven wail.

"Come hard now baby. Let it all out for us." Merle instructed her while she writhed on top of him like an overturned bug.

"Okay..." She forced out in a grunt. It was the first clear word I had heard from her since CT had started licking.

I stared dumfounded as she climaxed. Her body flushed then faded and then flushed again while her eyes rolled back in their sockets and spasms rippled through her tummy as she remained held in place by Merle and CT. A pleading whine came from somewhere inside her that then turned into deep, almost animalistic grunts. I had never heard about nor seen anyone orgasm like she did. It seemed to go on for several minutes and the total loss of control from her shocked me and left me wondering about her health.

"Might as well pull it out." Merle said to me when he saw my hand working furiously on my dick through my pants. They had stopped moving except for CT who was now slowly licking along the sides of Erin's pussy. His words broke me from the mesmerized state I was in and made me feel embarrassed. Rather than follow his recommendation, I flopped into one of the chairs suddenly feeling exhausted.

Erin still with on her back draped over Merle's with his cock inside her had become still with her eyes closed tightly. CT had released her thighs and her legs were now draped over his shoulders.

"Erin are you okay?" I said forcing the words from my mouth in a dry voice. Her head which was resting against his shoulder tried to rise when she heard my words but it fell back and she stayed quiet seemingly too exhausted to respond.

I looked from her to Merle and saw that he was looking at me with a big smile. There was no doubt he was enjoying the control he had and the debauchery he was bringing to Erin.

"Erin?' I asked again.

"I'm okay." Came her faint voice, almost in a whisper.

Merle released her arms and began using his hands to knead her breasts. I could see that he was whispering to her too but his voice was so low I could not hear what he was saying. At first there was no response but as he continued to talk I saw her eyes try to look at his face followed by a slight shaking of her head that I took to be a negative response to something he had said. There followed a whispered discussion between them that finally ended with Erin glancing at me with an odd look while biting her lip.

"Move back CT." Merle said as he helped Erin to her feet at the end of the bed.

CT dutifully moved out of the way but his eyes never left my wife's body. He had a hungry look and he seemed to be almost in a trance no doubt thinking about what he wanted to do.

Merle stood too then directed Erin back onto the bed on her knees. When he lined up behind her, a sick feeling washed through me as I suspected what he might have in mind. Sure enough, without ceremony, he used his hands to get her in position then moved his large cock to her tight anal opening. His right hand pushed her right cheek to one side and he used his left hand to guide him until the cockhead was teasing her opening. It wasn't long before I saw his ass muscles clench and he pushed forward which brought a loud grunt followed by a high pitched squeal from my wife.

"Pop that tight ass Merle." CT encouraged.

Erin and I had attempted anal sex twice. Both times after lots to drink and in both cases it didn't progress far because she found it very uncomfortable. For all practical purposes, her ass was still cherry.

"How far you in Merle?" CT asked struggling to be still his voice almost giddy.

"Barely any." He answered through clenched teeth.

For the next ten minutes, CT and I watched Merle slowly feed his wet cock into my wife's virgin ass. The clenching of the muscles in his ass and thighs would signal that he was penetrating deeper followed by cries and whines from Erin. Merle would give her time to adjust then push in more repeating the cycle until finally his pelvis was snug against her lovely ass.

"That's all baby." He announced.

Erin's head was between her outstretched arms with her eyes closed almost as if she was praying. After his last push, she had become quiet while Merle let her get comfortable with the invasion. However, when he withdrew several inches then pushed back a new wave of cries came from her and we watched as each hand grabbed the bed linen squeezing the fabric tightly while the grimace on her face showed the pain she was feeling.

"Merle I'm not sure this is a good idea." I said feeling I needed to intervene.

"I thought you wanted her to do what she was told?" He shot back as he pushed into her forcing more painful sounds from her mouth.

"I don't want her hurt." I responded.

"Give it a minute." He replied then moved once more.

Between each thrust, he would stop and give Erin some recovery time. It took another five minutes or so but slowly her cries began to fade and the pauses between thrusts grew shorter. In addition, her face lost its contorted look and the death grip she had on the linen abated.

"How you feeling Erin?" Merle asked.

"Keep going slow." Erin answered but her voice now had a hint of excitement.

He did as she asked for a while before slowly increasing the pace until he was sliding back and forth easily with a steady, firm pace. When Merle suddenly stopped we all watched as Erin began moving, pushing back eagerly against Merle. Merle looked over at me and winked letting me know he had conquered my wife's ass.

After making his point, Merle grasped her hips and began thoroughly fucking her ass. Gone were her painful sounds now replaced by whimpers of pleasure. It wasn't long before his hands began wandering her body alternating between her pussy and breasts. We watched her especially respond when Merle would roll her nipples between his fingers by pushing her ass back hard against his large cock.

Suddenly and without warning, Merle pulled his cock from my wife's ass. From my place in the room, I had a good view of Erin anus which remained gaping open after Merle's departure.

"Goddamn!" I heard CT exclaim and I knew he had seen the same thing.

"Get up darling." Merle demanded. He helped her to her feet then sat back on the bed, spun her and pulled her back into his crotch.

They fumbled for a few seconds before they were able to position themselves so that Merle could push his cock back into her ass once again. It went in easily this time and once he hit bottom he lay down on the bed pulling her back against his chest. In that position, we had an unobstructed view of his shank working its way in and out of Erin stretched ass. The ring on her opening was so snug around him that it stretched inward and outward clinging to his shaft with each thrust before finally letting go.

"CT get your damn clothes off and get in this pussy." Merle called out.

The heavyset man moved faster than I thought possible. In almost no time, he had shed his t-shirt and pants revealing a hairy body and a large belly with the head of his average sized dick protruding beneath the folds. He moved between my wife's legs using his hands to wrap them around his thick waist blocking my view. CT was not a good looking man and I expected Erin to reject his advances. Surprisingly though, he moved his hands between them clearly preparing to enter her which received no objection.

"Ohhh..." Erin moan at the same time I saw CT push his hips forward.

Once fully penetrated, the threesome remained still for almost a minute as if each was wondering what to do next. Finally, they started to move in a slow rolling motion although it was unclear who had initiated it. It was bizarre to witness Erin's double penetration and even stranger to realize that she was accepting it without protest.

Their movements became more pronounced along with the sounds of the slapping of their flesh. Waves of fat rolled across CT's ass each time he pushed into Erin. It was a scene of complete debauchery with my wife at the center. My eyes moved from their joining to Erin's face and I saw that she was looking at me with a strange expression that seemed equal parts lust, pain and concern. For a moment, we held the gaze. Then she seemed to drift until her eyes lost focused and she descended into a state of sexual oblivion.

"Man this is weird. I can feel your cock Merle." The fat man grunted out.

"Keep fucking her. She likes it." Merle replied while roughly kneading her breasts.

His encouragement elicited a wave of energy from CT and he started thrusting harder into my wife which resulted in new whines and louder cries of pleasure from her. CT maintained the pace and it wasn't long before I could see Erin's body move in a way that told me she was getting close to cumming. Slowly, her legs, which had been around CT's waist came free and stayed suspended in the air before lifting and opening. Her sounds became more pronounced before she finally spoke.

"I'm so close please don't stop." She begged.

"This cunt is ready to cum." CT announced.

Several seconds passed before his insulting words registered with me. In a normal situation, I would have beat him to a pulp for using this language with Erin. Now though, I found it hard to get angry since she was riding strange cocks in her ass and pussy.

"Ohhh...ohhh...ohhh...please don't stop...please..." Erin wailed.

Then it hit her. She began thrashing and groaning and Merle and CT took hold of her body to keep her in place and continue fucking her while she climaxed. Her body was being rocked by hard spasms like she was being shocked with electricity and a guttural, continuous wail was coming from her only interrupted by loud grunts that she emitted when a spasm hit. Her actions must have pushed CT over the edge because he put his hands on the inside of her thighs, spread her legs and gave several fast thrusts finally ending with a hard push into her that he held while he gave out a loud bellow.

"OH FUCK. FUCK YEAH. Good pussy." He grunted while releasing his seed.

CT's orgasm had stopped the movement and it wasn't until he pulled his dick out and stepped away that Merle was able to begin moving again. Erin was limp and lifeless on top of him having giving up all she had with her own release. Merle kept trying to fuck her ass from below until suddenly he rolled her off him pushing her onto her stomach and then repositioned and reentered her ass while she lay face down on the bed. Now it was his turn and he started thrusting urgently into her with his large cock until he tensed, grunted, made two more rapid thrusts then pushed all the way inside her while he exhaled forcefully. Erin was so gone that she barely even responded to his moves.

Except for the sound of Merle's deep breaths it was quiet in the room. CT who had been standing while Merle finished sat at the edge of the bed staring at the joined couple and I remained in my chair.

"Please let me up." Erin finally spoke. There was no lust in her voice now and I sensed some irritation in her tone.

Merle backed out of her and CT got an up close view of his cock snaking its way out of her ass. As soon as he was out, Erin moved to the side of the bed, stood and went swiftly to the bathroom closing and locking the door behind her. Almost immediately, we heard the shower being turned on but other than that there was no other indication of what she was doing. Merle and CT remained naked for a few minutes but slowly they grew self-conscious and started putting on their clothes.

The shower ran for about twenty minutes and it was another fifteen before we heard the door knob turn and then saw Erin head with wet hair poke out the door.

"David, would you get my robe from the suitcase please?" She said in a soft voice.

Worried about her, I jumped and after rummaging through her large suitcase for a bit I was able to find it.

"Anything else?" I asked with a questioning look on my face. Erin just shook her head while biting her lower lip and closed the door once more.

"Maybe y'all should go." I said to the men and Merle gave a brief nod and directed CT with him out the door.

"Are you okay?" I asked jumping from my chair when Erin finally emerged some minutes later.

"I think so. Are you?" She said looking straight into my eyes.

"I'm fine. I thought you must have got upset though." I said as statement but it was really a question.

"No I'm not upset. I needed a uhhh, ummm...a break I guess you would say." She answered.

"I understand. That was pretty intense." I replied.

"Yes. It was." She said with a pause between the two phrases.

"I'm sorry it went too far. I should have protected you and stopped it." I said feeling guilty.

Erin took me by the arm and led me to the bed where we sat down next to each other. She squeezed my hand tightly then kissed me softly on the cheek. I turned to kiss her and we touched for a brief moment before she turned away. It was clear she had more on her mind.

"David. It's okay you didn't need to stop it. I'm fine." She said in a soothing voice.

"But you seemed...I, I mean acted upset. You went to the bathroom and locked yourself in." I stammered.

"I needed some time to collect myself. Plus, I felt like I needed to clean up after all that." She explained.

"I'm lost. I don't know what you're telling me." I blurted out still unclear about what she was trying to say.

"I liked it David. A lot. That was one of the biggest orgasms I've ever had." Erin said to me and suddenly I understood. I was thinking that she was upset about being put in the position to have sex with these men but in reality she was concerned about me. How I would react to her carnal enjoyment.

"Well I'm happy you liked it. I never wanted you to not like it." I replied.

"I know that David but you need to understand..." Erin was in the middle of her sentence when she was cut-off by knocking on our door.

With a sigh, I stepped over, turned the knob and opened it a few inches. Merle was standing there trying to look past me into the room.

"Everything okay? I came to say goodnight to Erin." He announced.

"Well we're in the middle..." I started to say but Erin appeared at my side peering out the door.

"Come in Merle." She said.

I closed the door behind him and turned to see them standing close together. Erin was barefoot in her robe looking up at him.

"Erin darling, I was worried about you. You okay?" He asked.

"I'm fine Merle. Just needed to clean up." She explained.

"I got ya baby." He said and at the same time his hands snaked inside her robe opening it as he pulled her against him. Her naked body was now against him and he kissed her on the mouth.

"Merle!" She replied in feigned surprise when they broke the kiss.

"I was hoping you'd be feeling better. Let's go next door and get a beer." He suggested.

"Oh Merle my hair is all wet and I don't have any make up on. I'm not ready to go out." She replied but I could tell she wanted to go.

"Nonsense woman. It's early. Take your time and get ready. I'll come back and get you in a while." He said to which she just nodded.

When I turned after closing the door behind him, I saw that Erin was already headed towards the bathroom. She re-tied her robe and got out her hair dryer and began using it on her damp mane.

"You were in the middle of telling me something." I said after she had turned off the blower.

"Let's discuss it tomorrow during the drive." She replied while primping at the mirror.

It felt strange to have a special moment between a husband and wife usurped by the demands of her lover but I didn't want to make a scene. Especially, after what had taken place so far. I went back into the room, sat on the edge of the bed and turned on the TV.

Erin had dried her hair and put on jeans and a sleeveless blouse when Merle returned some twenty minutes later. When I let him in he gave Erin an admiring once over before offering something he was holding in his hand.

"You look great baby but would you mind wearing this?" He asked.

Erin took the garments and looked at them and I could see they were a pair of small shorts and what looked like a tank top.

"Merle?!" She let out when she had inspected the outfit.

"Come on darling. I only get this one night and I want it to be special." He answered. I had not heard him plead with her before but he was infinitely doing so now. Without a response, Erin turned and went into the bathroom closing the door behind her.

It was only a few minutes later that she emerged and I was stunned to see her in the clothes Merle had selected. The shorts were very tight cream colored short shorts that showed off her firm butt and left a tiny piece of her cheeks sneaking out the bottom. The fact they had a fly on the front likely hid the outline of her labia. The top was in fact a rust colored tank that barely reached her waist. If she had not been wearing a bra, it would have revealed almost everything about her breasts.

"Damn that looks good. But can you go without the bra?" Merle said.

"I don't know Merle. I might get arrested." My wife giggled.

"Try it and let's see." he told her.

With a shrug, Erin lifted the top over her head, unclasped her bra and threw it on the bed revealing herself to us then pulled the top back over her head. The first thing I saw were her nipples, hard and pointed, clearly showing along with a good amount of cleavage. Also, if she didn't hold her arms still, the sides of her breasts could be seen through the arm holes. All in all, from head to toe, it was a very slutty look.

"What do you think honey?" She said turning to me with a wicked smile.

"I don't know Erin that seems a bit too much." I counseled.

"What do you think Merle? Is it too much or is David being a party pooper." She said in a voice that I found very irritating.

"I think it looks damn good." He replied.

"Looks like a difference of opinion. What should we do?" She smiled enjoying herself too much I thought.

"Well if you're going to wear it, add some heels." I said sarcastically.

Erin shot me a challenging look then went to her suitcase and dug out some two inch white heels. They weren't over the top and in fact they were the most subdued part of the ensemble but they did have the effect of lifting her butt up as she stood and walked.

"Are you coming?" Erin asked when she was ready and Merle had his arm around her waist.

"No, think I'll watch some TV." I replied which brought a momentary look of concern to her face.

"It's right next door if you want to wander by later." Merle said and opened the door pulling Erin out quickly.

I was left somewhat confused staring at the motel room door and wondering if my wife had lost her mind. I contemplated going over, finding her and dragging her back but I decided I would rather just pretend I didn't care. I tried to watch TV flipping aimlessly through the channel set over and over occasionally finding something to watch. Unfortunately, this lasted only about forty-five minutes before I couldn't take it any longer and headed for the door.

The beer joint was actually about a hundred yards down the road from the motel across a used car lot in a cinder block building painted gray with a dirt parking lot. This bar was called "The Other Place" that was spelled out in a blue neon sign on a sign in curtain covered window. In addition, there were multi-colored Christmas lights that ran along the length of the eves that gave it an odd look. A half dozen pickups, three cars and several work trucks were parked around the front and side of the building with most being older models with various signs of damage and decay in their bodies. The door was made of metal painted in a dark gray color and had signs with age and firearm warnings placed at eye level.

The door creaked as I opened it and several of the patrons turned to look as I entered and ambled self-consciously to a seat at the bar. Along with me, there were two others at the counter with the rest of the customers sitting at the cheap tables that filled the room. Like Ike's Place, it was freezing inside and I wondered if there was some town ordinance requiring thermostats be set at frigid levels.

"Miller Lite, please." I said to the bartender who was a thin fiftyish woman with straight gray hair and a face which showed she had experienced too many hard miles and cigarettes.

While I was waiting for the beer my eyes were already scanning the room and I found Erin sitting at a table with Merle and CT in the far corner. Their table had multiple beer bottles sitting on top and knowing that Erin wasn't a beer drinker I surmised that the two men were drinking hard. Even though that corner was relatively dark, it was easy to spot her because almost all the eyes in the bar were directed towards their table.

"Three dollars." She said returning with the beer. When I laid out five dollars and nodded letting her know to keep the change she smiled and then spoke.

"I get so damn tired of those trucker sluts." The bartender said noticing the direction of my stare.

I acknowledged her comment by smiling at her and rolling my eyes before my gaze returned to my wife. I had to admit she looked the part of a cheap slut in her tiny shorts and top, especially with Merle's hand on her ass, and I wondered what I had missed.

Over the next hour I drank three beers and watched both Merle and Carl consume at least that many while my wife sipped on cheap wine from a plastic cup. Twice she got up to play pool, once with Merle and once with CT and each time every person in the joint, both men and woman, stared at the show. After the second game, Erin made a trip to the bathroom which required that she walk by me. Her eyes opened wide when she saw me sitting at the bar and she stopped and spoke to me with a drunken slur.

"I love you." She whispered while grabbing my arm and leaning in close. Since there were several empty seats near me, no one could hear our conversation and she looked like the cheap floozy everyone assumed her to be. The fact that her nipples were plainly visible through the tank top she was sporting did nothing to dissuade this view.

"Are you okay? Do you want to leave?" I asked quickly.

"I'm fine." She replied while pushing her tongue in my ear which let me know she was completely hammered.

She walked on towards the bathroom giving everyone at the bar a good view of her swaying ass.

"See what she wants for a blowjob." I heard over my shoulder and realized the man on my right had moved from his stool so that he was next to me.

"Not much I bet." I responded after failing to think of anything else to say.

Erin spent a long time in the bathroom and I was beginning to wonder whether she had passed out when I finally noticed her emerging through the doorway. She passed me a bit wobbly and gave me a smile and wink on her way back to Merle and CT. As she passed the man on my right I heard him to speak to her in a low voice but either she didn't hear or ignored him because she continued on.

"Damn whore." I heard him exclaim to himself. Rather than bristle at his words, I found myself almost sympathizing with his view.

As soon as Erin joined the two men, they started acting like they were ready to leave and minutes later this proved true. I watched quietly as they walked to the door and left with Erin arm-in-arm with Merle and CT was a half step behind following like a devoted puppy.

"Show's over." The gray haired bartender announced to us at the bar as soon as the door closed.

"Hottest piece of ass I've seen around here in years." The man on my right replied with a sigh while he shook his head.

Not wanting to make it seem like I was chasing them out the door, I forced myself to patiently finish my almost full beer before I left. Fifteen minutes later, I left the beer joint and headed across the lot towards our motel.

When I opened the door, I found the room to be in total darkness with only the light from the opening allowing me to see that Erin was beneath Merle on the bed. As soon as I shut it, the room was thrown back into darkness and it took my eyes a few minutes to adjust. While I waited, the sounds of their coupling continued seemingly unaffected by my presence.

CT was not in the room and I suspected that Merle had sent him on his way so he could have my wife to himself. Merle was rocking into her in a slow but deliberate way that brought soft cries of satisfaction from her. Sitting down to watch, it wasn't long before I realized that they were in fact making love. They whispered to each other so that I couldn't hear and Erin arms were wrapped around his neck occasionally pulling him to her to kiss. Feeling suddenly very tired, I fell over onto my side on the small couch and before I knew it was asleep.

Awaking some time later, I stood to find the room empty and I instinctively knew that Erin had gone with Merle to sleep in his truck. Undressing and going to the bed, I found a huge wet spot and after trying several positions to stay out of it and failing I finally gave up. The rest of the night was a restless sleep until I finally was brought to full consciousness by light streaming through a crack in the dingy curtains.

I puttered around the room for almost an hour until I heard a knock on the door and opening it found Erin and Merle. Erin looked at me then accepted Merle's arms who pulled her close to him and gave her a long, deep kiss. When they finally broke, she stepped inside with a final look over her shoulder and I shut the door quickly.

Erin was still dressed in the slutty outfit and reeked of sex. Her beautiful hair was disheveled and her lipstick was long gone. For some reason, I found her utterly desirable.

"What are you doing?" She asked with concern in her voice as I began pulling at her skimpy clothes.

"I want you in bed." I demanded.

"Baby, I'm all dirty." She replied trying to avoid my advances.

"Shhh..." I answered finally unbuttoning her shorts and pulling them off her legs finding her without panties. I tossed the shorts on top of her tank top then directed her forcefully to the bed.

As soon as she was on her back, I ripped my own clothes off and with an aching erection, pushed her legs open and penetrated her easily. Her normally snug pussy was now wide open and there was a hot creamy wetness inside her.

"Did you just fuck him?" I demanded to know.

"Yes." Erin answered looking at me but making none of the sensual sounds I had heard coming from her last night.

"Did he cum in you?" I asked.

"Yes." She replied without elaboration.

I fucked Erin very fast and within seconds I knew I wasn't going to make it very long. Less than a minute later, with me crying out and Erin silent, I released my semen to join her lovers in her loosened pussy.

Erin slept in the back seat for most of the way home finally awaking when we were about three hours out. When I pulled over to get gas, I got her a large bottle of water and she got in the front seat next to me.

"Remember, this was a vacation thing. I don't want any talk about it when we get home." She said in a stern voice.

"Yes, I agree." I replied. There would be a time to talk about everything that had occurred but it wasn't now so I chose the path of least resistance.

"How do you feel?" I asked truly concerned.

"Tired. With a headache. And sore." She answered.

We drove on mostly in silence and although I could hear text messages coming through on her phone occasionally she ignored them. Fortunately, three days after getting home her period started which was a huge relief for me and although she didn't say anything I think it was for her too. Amazingly, we fell back into the routine of our daily lives and it was several weeks, about the same time the hickeys finally faded, before we finally talked.

We had just finished making love and were cuddling and holding each other close. I was the one that broached the subject with words that seemed to just appear on my lips.

"You were amazing on our trip." I whispered to her while nuzzling her neck.

"I guess you're ready to talk about it." She replied twisting in my arms until we were face to face.

"Yes, I guess so. I mean we should." I answered.

"You don't think your wife's a tramp?" She asked.

"Hell no! We did it together." I blurted out quickly not wanting that thought to linger.

"I'm not sure I understand your thinking sweetie. It doesn't bother you that other men are having sex with me and getting me excited and...and...making me have orgasms? Doesn't it bother you?" She asked looking straight into my eyes.

I looked directly back at her then kissed her softly on the mouth before responding. "I told you before it's hard to explain. There are moments when it's so intense that I want to watch you more than anything. Then sometimes those thoughts leave and I feel strange and guilty."

"It seems the excitement always wins." She said stating the obvious.

"I have to say I like watching you. I like knowing there is a part of you that can...uhhh...let go like you did. Besides, these men aren't threats to me or us. It's something we did together. Shared together. I mean I wouldn't want to be doing this all the time but it definitely made the vacation spicy!"

We continued talking and I steered well clear of any judgment of her. Erin became more comfortable as we went and made some admissions of her own. She told me about some thoughts and fantasies she had held since childhood that were so frightening to her that she locked them away and never told anyone. They involved submissive behavior with forceful men which our adventures played right into. This was what she had wanted to tell me in the motel room before Merle knocked. She also admitted that Merle had touched her more than just sexually and that he had been trying to communicate with her but she had ignored his attempts.

"What were you whispering to him about when you were together after the bar?" I asked. That unknown conversation had been bugging me since.

"He asked for something." Erin answered after a silence. The way she spoke let me know she was reluctant to say.

"What?" I asked now definitely wanting to know.

"He asked me to say something." I knew she was going to tell me but she was nervous.

"What did he ask for?" I pushed trying not to sound irritated.

With a sigh she said. "He wanted me to ask him to make me pregnant."

"Did you? I mean ... did you? What did you say?" I stammered out while moving so she couldn't feel my cock stiffen.

I said. "Merle please knock me up."

"Did you really want him to?" I blurted out.

"No honey. It was just sex talk." She replied and pulled my arm tighter around her.

"You know it wouldn't hurt to text him." I whispered into her ear.

"Calm down big boy." Erin giggled and I could tell she was sleepy.

We grew silent and with the silence we began drifting off towards some much needed sleep both content that we were honest and forthcoming in our communication.

"I'll just let you be in charge of vacations." Were her final words spoken in that hazy place right before sleep which I chose not to argue about.

[Brainmetal]

Losing Control

By j267 ©

It was a Thursday night and my wife Charlotte and I had just left a special dinner to celebrate the ground breaking of a new manufacturing facility that the company I worked for planned to open in a suburban location on the outskirts of our city. It was a high profile situation for me personally, as a young exec in the company, and because the facility would create over 500 new jobs the dinner was something of a fancy affair with many local dignitaries present.

Being a junior member of the deal team, I had been pleasantly surprised when I received the invitation, that included my wife, and we decided to make it a special occasion by arranging for her parents to watch our two young children for the evening. Due to the event, I had the next day off so Charlotte decided to take the day off as well so we wouldn't feel pressured.

I had worn the standard suit and tie and Charlotte had chosen a simple black cocktail dress. We are both thirty-two years old but while I definitely look my age, my wife looks more like twenty-five even after producing two adorable children. She is a slender 5'7" with a 34C bust, a narrow waist and firm, trim hips that merge into long lovely legs. In addition, she has raven hair, full juicy lips and cute dimples that light up her face when she smiles. To top it off she is a successful business woman so not only is she beautiful but also quite intelligent.

Despite the excitement around being invited, the dinner had been boring speeches and rubber chicken food. Since it was part of my job, both of us had worked to be friendly and gracious, drinking our share of liquor along the way to get by. Of course, my wife got a lots of attention and always seemed to have two or three men around her. We stayed until most of the guests had left, making a graceful exit around ten, and headed anxiously towards home where I hoped to enjoy a night of uninterrupted pleasure.

Unfortunately, in typical fashion, my wife announced five minutes after departing that she needed to go to the bathroom.

"Why didn't you go before we left?" I asked with some annoyance. You see it wasn't uncommon for her to do something like this and it always drove me crazy.

I got one of her typical "you just don't get it" looks so I went silent and started looking for somewhere to stop. The trouble was that we were now in an industrial area and there was no guarantee that we would find a place "acceptable" if I pulled off the freeway.

"How long can you hold it?" I asked glancing at her.

"Not very long." She replied and the grimace on her face indicated that it was indeed a critical situation.

I took the next exit hoping to find an open gas station close-by but when we got to the end of the ramp there was no place within eyesight. Picking right, we drove for several blocks until we hit a primary intersection but still there was nothing.

"This must be the only place in the city with no gas station." I said in exasperation. I was left to contemplate whether to return to the freeway and try to get closer to downtown but decided to try just a little further.

Rounding a slow bend, a low, darkly painted building came into view on our right that was partly illuminated with neon lights. I say partly because it looked like half were broken so that it gave the place an odd, uneven look. There was a smattering of cars out front and as we got closer we could see that it was a bar. Since, we weren't in a position to be choosey, I whipped into the lot and parked in an open spot on the side of the building. Further back, was an additional dirt lot and several large trucks were parked with their lights off. I half expected to hear her complain at my selection so when she opened the door without comment I felt that she was indeed pretty desperate.

At the door, I quickly cringed. There was a sign that informed us that it was amateur night and that there was a five dollar cover. I realized that we had found a low end strip club and knew that I was going to pay for it later, even if none of it was my fault.

"Uh, my wife just needs to go to the bathroom." I said to a scruffy fiftyish man at the door.

"Five dollars." He replied showing no interest in our predicament.

Charlotte gave me a look letting me know that it was not the time to argue so I pulled out a ten and gave it to him and we walked into the dark interior.

"Hey. Ladies free." He yelled after us and I turned and took the bill he offered.

"Where are the bathrooms?" I asked with a tone of urgency.

"To the right." He answered with the same air of disinterest.

By the time I caught up with Charlotte, she had already spotted the restroom sign and was headed towards them with purpose. Standing near the entrance, now alone, I surveyed the place and saw that it was indeed a strip club. Just to the right were the restrooms and to the left was a small seating area with cheap tables and chairs. The bar started halfway down and was L-shaped with the far end disappearing around a bend into an area that was beyond my sight. In the left corner, across from the bar was the stage which was a simple platform about twelve foot square with cheap lights flashing around the perimeter on top and bottom.

On the stage, was a blonde with large fake breasts and a noticeable tummy dancing with an attitude of indifference. She was wearing a white g-string that appeared to have rhinestones along the side and nothing else. Two middle age men, sitting in the first row, were watching her and between me and the stage were two men at separate tables and three men on stools at the bar. One of the men at the bar was watching the stage but the others were talking to the large bartender who looked perfect for the part with his long hair and beard. From their appearance, I guessed all the patrons worked at the industrial businesses in the area.

Charlotte is by no means a fuddy-duddy but I knew she would tease me mercilessly on the fact that I took her here. Not because she was upset, but because she could use it to try and gain some moral high ground in our ongoing, good natured give and take. For that reason, and perhaps because of the liquor I had already consumed, I decided to find a table and play with it. I picked one along the wall between the two single patrons and as soon as I sat down, a thin, older woman came from the wait station at the bar. She was dressed in a Harley t-shirt and jeans with a look indicating she had smoked cigarettes her entire life. I quickly ordered a beer and a vodka tonic wanting the drinks to be on the table when my wife arrived.

I had been to many of these type of places in my past both as a single man and with guys from work after getting married. They had generally been much more upscale but all clubs seemed to follow the same general set of protocols. As far as I knew, Charlotte had never set foot in such a place but would certainly have an opinion when we left.

Charlotte soon appeared and, with a quick glance around the room, spotted me and moved to join me. On her approach to the table, every eye in the place was on her and all movement seemed to cease like a scene from a movie. When she sat, the crowd generally returned to what they had been doing but I still saw the occasional furtive glance in our direction.

At first, my wife refused to acknowledge the surroundings we had found ourselves in but, after we sipped our drinks in silence for several minutes, as if on cue, we both started giggling. That broke the tension and we started openly laughing about the bizarre sequence of events that had landed us in the club. By then, the rest of the bar seemed to have forgotten about us and we made jokes about the various characters and made up stories about them and what we thought was their lot in life. The noise from the music required us to lean close to each other to speak which made it seem all the more intimate. We had just ordered another round of drinks when the announcement came that the amateur strip contest was starting.

An emcee came over a loudspeaker system and informed us that the prize was $50 dollars to the winner and there were only two women in the contest. Laughing, we decided to stay and watch much like one is drawn to a train wreck - for some reason you just can't look away.

The first amateur dancer was middle age, homely and uninspired. She had small breasts and overall her body just appeared to have too many hard miles on it. In addition, she looked wasted and staggered through the the typical two song set finally ending wearing just her red g-string with no one paying any real attention.

"You should enter the contest." I said to my wife with a silly smile emboldened by the alcohol.

"I knew you were going to say that eventually. Men are so predictable." She replied shaking her head and smiling. She was on her third drink now and I could see she had taken my comment with amusement.

"I'm serious." I answered as I put my hand on her thigh then pushed my fingertips under the hem.

"No you're not." She said and started to laugh while putting her hand over mine.

The second girl climbed on the stage and might have been even worse. She was younger, maybe in her mid-twenties, but so overweight that her tits sagged loosely and her large belly rolled over her g-string. It was truly a sad sight and we had to stifle our laughter as we watched. She was down to her g-string by the time the first song ended so I wondered what she would do for the second.

"Come on. You'll win and it will pay for our drinks." I said trying hard not to laugh. Charlotte views me as overly practical and analytical. In her view, I am not spontaneous enough, especially where money is involved. I knew I would get a reaction when I said it but it was too good an opportunity to pick at her to pass up.

She shot a look at me and opened her mouth to speak then realized I was intentionally trying to provoke a reaction. She paused and a slow smile came to her face before she spoke. "That's a good idea."

Since it wasn't the response I was expecting, I was now at a loss for words and when Charlotte saw the reaction on my face she started giggling, very pleased with herself for turning the tables.

The heavy girl was beginning her second song and we stopped talking to watch her for a few minutes. Unfortunately, her second effort was no more inspired than her first and the ending couldn't arrive quick enough.

"Who are you voting for?" I asked as the song was ending.

"Can I dance and vote?" She responded sarcastically then grinned once again feeling like she won the war of wits.

The music finally stopped and the emcee called for a hand for the girl which only a few responded to. He then announced it was time for the vote which would be done by applause. Just as he was starting, an impulse hit me and I jumped to my feet and tried to stop him.

"There's another contestant." I yelled towards the bar since I wasn't sure where the emcee was actually located.

Regardless, It was enough to get the bartender's attention who whistled and raised his hand stopping the emcee in mid-sentence. Some of the others heard it too and a low buzz started in the room. Now, I'm not the type of person that likes to be the center of attention so I felt incredibly awkward when I realized everyone was now looking at me.

The impact of what I had done swept through me and I slowly lowered my eyes to see my wife staring at me with a look I had never seen before. If I had to describe her stare I would call it equal parts surprise, confusion and challenge.

"Lady you in?" The bartender called out having moved as close as he could from behind the bar.

"Just once and I'm not taking my clothes off." Charlotte said looking me straight in the eye.

"Okay." Was all I could think of to say.

"Lady, you going?" The bartender called out again.

"Wayne what the fuck is going on?" The fat girl yelled at the bartender.

"Shut the hell up Connie." He replied no doubt realizing that what might happen would be something different for the club.

Charlotte slowly stood up, looked towards the bartender and nodded her head. He immediately smiled and a quick cheer went up amongst the patrons we could see.

"Come here and pick your music." He called over the low din and she took the few steps to where he was standing.

They talked for a minute or so then she came back looking very strange.

Before she could speak, the emcee came on and declared. "Now on stage, the beautiful Charlotte!"

I wanted to tell her that dancers didn't use their real names but I was wise enough to remain silent.

"Enjoy." Was all she said and walked towards the stage.

She tentatively approached the platform and several times along the way I thought she might stop. As soon as she stepped onto the stage, the music changed. Unlike the other girls who had danced to Rock & Roll songs she had selected something slower and jazzy.

My wife is a very good dancer, with natural rhythm and she was instantly able to get her body into a smooth tempo to the slow, sensual beat of the music. She had barely started when I saw several men moving from the section around the bar, hidden from my view, to the tables right up front. One was a single man, that looked much like the others in the bar. In addition, there was a group of three large, burly men. Two were dressed in t-shirts and were sporting tattoos on their arms. The third had long sleeves that hid any similar art. He had a long, full beard which made him look like one of the ZZ Top musicians.

Charlotte danced to the music slowly and sexily, occasionally lifting her dress slightly to expose more of her smooth thighs. Her long legs with her two inch heels were a very mesmerizing sight. In addition, she would occasionally bend forward which showed off the top of her breasts. Whether this was intentional or not wasn't clear but it was evident the men were getting excited but also quite frustrated. They wanted to see more skin and her actions were coming across as a tease.

When the song ended, there were groans of frustrations from the crowd that turned into a chant of MORE MORE MORE. She had one foot off the stage when she looked towards me and saw that I was waving at her to stay there. Like the crowd, I now wanted to see more too and hoped that she could be enticed to keep going. The announcer quickly started a new song and after looking at me for several seconds she stepped back onto the stage.

She started like before moving easily in rhythm to the music and showing a little of her legs and breasts. Now though, each time she raised the hem of the dress it went a little further up her legs. Halfway through the song, I found myself hoping that she would raise it just a fraction more and show us her thong. By now, I was certain she was aware of what she was doing and was teasing all of us on purpose.

The crowd became restless as she continued dancing with no progress being made on removing her clothes. As the song came to an end, there were more loud groans of disappointment and several annoyed catcalls. However, while like the rest of the crowd, it was torture to not see more, I still enjoyed every second. My cock was hard as nails and I had to use my hand to free it from the awkward angle it had taken in my boxers.

This time, as soon as the song ended, Charlotte bolted from the stage avoiding eye contact with all the hungry men around her. When she got to the table I could see she was flushed and I wondered how much was from the dancing and how much was from the excitement of being on stage. I rose to meet her with a kiss, helped her sit and handed her a fresh drink.

"That was amazing." I said with complete sincerity which brought an impish smile to her face.

"Time to vote." A clearly disappointed announcer said.

The fat girl won 1st place with Charlotte taking second and the older woman third.

"She was horrible." Charlotte stated with a noticeable tone of surprise.

"Maybe but she did what it took." I replied.

Charlotte had almost finished her drink when the waitress came over and told us that some men wanted to know if she did table dances. Fighting back a grin, I told her no but as soon as she left my wife wanted to know about table dances. Scanning the room, I saw one of the club girls was dancing for a customer, now that the amateur show was over, and I pointed her out to my wife. She watched the girl dance for the man and occasionally asked me questions which I tried not to answer lest I incriminate myself.

I desperately needed to go to the bathroom so I excused myself as soon as the waitress brought a final round and maneuvered around the tables to the men's room. When I got inside, there were two men in line in front of me at the one working urinal. One of the men was older and he must have had some kind of prostate condition as it took him well over five minutes to relieve himself. The result was that it took me a good ten minutes to finish and get back to my wife.

When I emerged from the bathroom, I was startled to see that one of the large men, that had moved close to the stage, was sitting at the table with Charlotte. I forced myself to remain calm and walked slowly but deliberately back to the table trying to sense the tone. When I arrived, I could see Charlotte was bemused more than concerned.

"What's going on?" I asked trying not to sound defensive.

"Just checking again on that table dance." The man immediately replied with a soft drawl. I guessed he was 6'2" tall and weighed around 230 pounds. Up close though, he looked more thick than fat. He appeared to be in his early forties and had close cropped dark hair and a two day old stubble. He was wearing boots, dirty jeans, a grey t-shirt and appearing from beneath the sleeve we could see part of a faded, old tattoo.

Now that I could tell that Charlotte wasn't scared, I decided to talk to the guy some.

"What's the going rate for table dances?" I asked making him smile.

"$20 flat." The man shot back.

"How many were you planning to get?" I asked to which he just fished into his pants pocket and pulled out a crumpled $100 bill.

"That's a lot of dances." I said to him smiling.

"Oh I think it would be worth it." He answered and I saw Charlotte blush deeply.

"I already told Frank I'm not a dancer." She explained. Her use of his first name made me raise my eyebrow.

"No, she's not. And we're about to go too." I explained.

"Well nothing ventured you know." He said and stood. After nodding to each other and a final look at Charlotte he walked away.

There was silence as he left that carried on until it became awkward before she finally spoke. "There for a minute I felt like I was on sale."

"Well since you lost the strip contest I thought it might be a second chance to make some money." I replied both fighting to keep from laughing and preparing for her reaction at the same time.

"Very funny, smartass." She instantly replied.

We were out the door minutes later and as soon as we turned the corner of the building I pushed Charlotte against the SUV and kissed her hard. A groan came from her while my hand found her butt and pulled her against me. Reciprocating, she wrapped her arms around me, locked her left leg around mine and ground her pelvis into mine. We broke for a second to catch our breath then started again and I knew that she was as worked up as me.

"Get in the back." I said hitting the button to open the door. I was so excited from the events in the bar and feeling her body that I wanted more and I wanted it immediately.

Charlotte jumped into the back without hesitation and I quickly followed grabbing her and resuming our embrace. This time, my hand began pulling her dress up and without prodding she raised her butt to help. My lust was so intense that my hand immediately sought out her thong and pushed it aside to finger her sweet, shaved pussy. I expected to find her wet but was surprised and excited to realize she was absolutely soaked. I knew this wasn't just from the kissing and fondling we had been doing and, like me, she must have become aroused from the events in the club.

"Hurry." She whimpered seconds later and her hands furtively began working on my belt.

She forced my pants down to my knees, with my boxers, then took me in her hand, straddled my waist and worked me into her opening while holding her thong to one side.

"Ohhh..." We gasped in unison as my dick slipped into her opening.

She started riding me fast making all kinds of wonderful moans and whimpers and I pulled the straps off her dress off her shoulders working the top down along with her strapless bra until everything was bunched at her waist. Finding her nipples, I began rolling and then pinching them causing her to push into me harder.

"This is so wild." She announced through her labored breath.

"You're incredible." I answered while gasping for breath.

Just then headlights swept across the parking lot and a pickup truck went past, parking several spaces away.

"Damn." She cried out in frustration, starting to pull off me.

"Just be still for a moment." I whispered and pulled her head down against my shoulder.

I watched an older man get out and proceed down the walkway next to the building with his feet making a shuffling sound. He was smoking a cigarette and when he reached the corner of the building, just to the left of our car, he stopped. Charlotte could hear the sound of his feet stop and I felt her body shaking against me.

"Is he watching?' She whispered.

At first I thought he must have noticed us but after a bit I realized he was just finishing the smoke and if we stayed still we would be fine.

"Be still baby. He's just finishing his cigarette." I said.

"I can't believe we are doing this." She answered with a soft giggle in her voice.

After several minutes of holding Charlotte tight against me, the man shuffled towards the door.

"He's gone." I told her and immediately she began moving again.

"Finally." She answered.

"God you're horny." I said huskily into her ear.

"Very." She replied.

We got into rhythm again and this time there were no interruptions as we mated until finally, Charlotte's body got tight, her moans became more pronounced and she released with a strong finish that had her thrashing on top of me. I was only a bit behind her but she had cum so fully that when she was through I had to use my hands to move her on me until I filled her.

As soon as we were through, reality descended and we scrambled into our clothes and left. All the way home, we laughed about it with her frequently leaning over the console to kiss me or squeeze my thigh.

The parking lot adventure proved to be just the start of the night. We attacked each other as soon as were in the house and then later I woke to find her playing with my dick which brought yet another round of sex. I knew that the dancing must have excited her and several times I wanted to bring it up, to probe for her thoughts, but I decided to stay silent and just enjoy the outcome.

Kids and work have a way of consuming your life leaving little time for anything else. Although the evening had proved to be a great adventure, days then weeks went by and slowly it retreated into the world of fond memories. Our sex life did pick up for a while, but even that was eventually overcome by the constant demands of Charlotte being a working mommy.

Fast forward six months. Charlotte's best friend from high school was getting married for the second time and we arranged to have dinner with her and the fiancé on a Friday night to get introduced. Her parents had been begging to take the kids, as it had been a long time since they had slept over, so we obliged them and had the night free.

We met at the restaurant at seven and the new man turned out to be a pretty good guy so we ended up imbibing heavily throughout the meal. Things started to slow down just after ten and we said our goodbyes and headed out. As we drove down the freeway, a strange thought raced through my head no doubt helped by the alcohol.

"Want to go do some dancing?" I asked holding back a grin.

"We haven't been dancing in ages. Where would we go?" Charlotte replied eagerly.

"I was thinking that strip club." I said hoping I wouldn't get hit.

She gave me one of her looks that was impossible to read then answered sarcastically. "No, I'm not dressed for it."

Charlotte had been delayed at work so had to race home and didn't have time to change. She was dressed in a black knee length pencil skirt and a white long sleeve blouse. Complimenting the outfit were low heels and her grandmothers long strand of pearls. She looked amazing although I had to admit it wasn't something you would normally see in a strip club.

"All you need is your thong." I replied after a brief hesitation.

"Baby, is there something I need to know? Are you short on cash?" She asked trying to be more clever than me.

"We could do it in the parking lot again." I said ignoring her jab and trying to invoke a good memory.

"Are you serious?" Charlotte pointedly asked after looking at me silently for several seconds.

"Maybe. Yes. I mean we could go for a drink. We had fun last time." I replied suddenly feeling foolish.

"Go if you want." She answered looking straight ahead after an uncomfortable silence.

That kind of response wasn't exactly empowering and as I drove I thought about what I truly was expecting. Maybe a little more playfulness, some more adventure I thought. Although, I knew that last time was serendipitous which is much different than a premeditated action. The split in the freeway approached at 65 mph - left would take us home and the comfort of Charlotte in my arms while right would lead towards the club.

I had to think hard to remember the exit we had taken before. It had been a long time and this was not a part of town I frequented so it was with a bit of faith I slowed and took the ramp. It took another ten minutes to find the club and in the process I made two wrong turns. Charlotte had been completely quiet since I took the right split and I feared she was seething next to me, but I was too nervous to look.

"We're here." I announced when we pulled into a parking space on the same row we had previously used. Turning, I saw she had a strange look on her face that didn't give any indication about what she was thinking or feeling.

As we walked towards the door, I was pleased she let me take her hand and after paying the five dollar cover we sat at the same table we had been at before. The crowd was about the same as last time and I recognized one of the dancers too. In addition, the same waitress came up and took our drink orders although, if she recognized us, she didn't say anything.

"Now what? You just going to jump up and announce I'm dancing again?" She asked in a mocking way.

In reality I had no plan and no idea what to do. It wasn't amateur night and I had no idea how a girl got to work for the club. I thought about asking the bartender but now it all seemed pretty silly.

"Okay you're right. It was a stupid idea." I said admitting defeat.

"I came to dance baby. Figure it out." She answered. I knew her words and attitude were intended to make me squirm. However, it actually provided me with motivation and after a bit of thought I got up and went to the bar. Fortunately, the bar tender recognized both of us and after a brief whispered conversation I returned to our table having successfully worked out a plan.

"Is everything arranged?" My wife asked. Charlotte could be very cocky when she thought she was in control and now she was acting more so than I ever remembered. However, when the DJ's words came over the speakers I almost started laughing when I saw the surprised reaction on her face.

"Charlotte, you're up next. Charlotte." The words filled the room while I fought back a smile.

Our eyes locked and despite her penetrating stare I didn't back down. It seemed like a long time but was in reality only twenty seconds or so before she rose from her chair and, breaking our gaze, began to walk towards the bar. The previous time she had spoken with the bartender about the music but this time he directed her to the back where the unseen DJ was no doubt set up. She disappeared from my view but at the same time, much like before, a buzz began to build in the small club. A couple minutes later she reappeared moving purposefully towards the stage and with an easy step lifted herself onto the lighted platform.

Her selected R&B music began and she immediately started swaying to the heavy bass beat. The next couple minutes were almost a perfect reminder of our last visit as I became very focused and anxious while I watched the patrons move and take up positions directly in front of the stage. In fact, when everyone was settled, from what I could see, I was the furthest person sitting from the stage.

Charlotte looked incredible as she danced but it was quickly apparent that her tight skirt restricted her movements. I expected, like before, that she would tease the crowd with her seductive dancing without removing any clothing so I began contemplating the fun we were going to have as soon as we left. It quickly brought a smile to my face and I was still grinning when the first song merged into the next.

The second song had just barely started when I saw one of the club dancers, scantily dressed, walking towards me. She had to navigate her way between the tables but was soon next to me and with a naughty smile she leaned down.

"How about some company?" She asked while giving me a great view of her natural breasts.

"No thanks. I'm waiting on my wife." I answered gesturing towards Charlotte in case she wasn't aware of the connection.

"I know baby but she's busy." The young dancer replied smiling at me in a slutty way.

Glancing at my wife, I could see her eyes locked on to me and the girl. Her look appeared to be part annoyance and challenge although I couldn't maintain it for long as the dancer was still talking and demanding my attention.

"Buy me a drink baby?" The girl asked pulling a chair up and sitting next to me.

"No, not right now." I replied trying to shoo her away.

Regardless of my intent, the brief interaction that had taken no more than thirty seconds had somehow registered with my wife as an interest in the girl. By the time I turned my attention back to Charlotte, I was shocked to see that she had unbuttoned the sleeves of her blouse and was working on the front.

Slowly, and in keeping with the heavy beat, she released each button until her shirt hung open, exposing her lacy, white bra. It was only the fact that the shirt was tucked into the waist band of the skirt that kept her from being even more exposed. Her actions excited the small crowd gathered around the stage and there was now a din of whistles and indecipherable words of encouragement coming forth.

I was now faced with a dilemma. Tell the dancer sitting next to me to leave and maybe see Charlotte's aggressive actions stop or let her stay and see what my wife might do. Of course, the longer the girl remained next to me the more intense the retribution from my wife would be. However, since I knew already that I wasn't going to get out of it unscathed I decided to let things progress.

The second song ended with no more exposure. She seemed content to dance seductively to her small, enthralled audience receiving their verbal support while avoiding looking in my direction. Just as it looked like she was moving to step off the stage, her supporters voices groaned in unison and she stopped. Their voices grew louder which energized her to continue.

The bass in the next song was even heavier and shook the building. Just as Charlotte was starting, a waitress brought the girl next to me a drink and I saw my wife had noticed. Enough, I thought to myself, and turned to the girl to tell her to leave but, as the words were coming from my mouth, I heard a small roar and turned to see Charlotte pulling her shirt off her shoulders. She removed it until it was hanging around her waist and then with a tug pulled it free from her waist and tossed it onto the floor on the side of the stage. Clapping erupted from the men as they now anticipated that they might actually see some skin although she was still in her bra and long skirt.

"Would you mind leaving?" I asked the young dancer.

"Just when it's getting fun?" She replied no doubt understanding her role in the unfolding scene. My response was a silent nod and with a shrug she rose and walked away.

Now alone, I turned my attention back to my wife just in time to see her pull her bra straps off her shoulders. Either she hadn't seen the dancer leaving or she wanted to rub my nose into it and make a point. However, I was soon truly stunned when she reached behind her back and unclasped her bra leaving it loose and dangling on her shoulders but still covering her breasts.

"Off, off, off..." Came a repeating chant from the excited men. I think they instinctively knew that this was more than just seeing a pair of tits.

In one quick movement it came off and was flung next to her shirt which brought a crescendo of cheers from the men many who were now glancing at me to gauge my reaction. I remained outwardly stoic although my emotions were racing with my desire to see where this might go outweighing my rational mind.

Charlotte's breasts are very nice C-cups with tiny nipples, but after breastfeeding two kids, they are nothing like what they had once been. Still, the men, as if gazing at forbidden fruit, were ecstatic to see them. The room had become extremely raucous to the point that I wondered if it had gone too far but when I looked at the bartender and saw his grin I knew he had no intent to try and calm things down.

A woman must have an instinctive knowledge of how to present herself because Charlotte began moving and arching her back in a way that put her breasts and small nipples on erotic display. The strand of pearls, just reaching the top of her breasts, provided a lustrous counter to her creamy, smooth skin.

It had been several minutes since she looked towards me but finally she did with a defiant look that I guessed was intended to signal that I needed to purposefully put an end to the show or she would continue. I knew this meant going to her and collecting her from the stage, which would demonstrate to her and the others that it was my limits that were reached. For a moment, I contemplated doing so, thinking it was right and her victory was deserved. But, something stopped me and as the song began to come to an end I stood and then with my left hand signaled to her that she should unzip her skirt.

The DJ, working to keep things going, cut into the song and began another before it had finished. And, like the others, it had a solid beat that made it easy to catch the rhythm. Charlotte gave me a confused look when I mimicked unzipping her skirt and started to move towards her clothes but I waved my hand and showed her again. This time she understood the meaning and her look went from confused to shock to anger in a second. However, with just a brief hesitation, she started moving again much to the delight of her supporters.

It took another minute but I saw her hand reach to the zipper and while looking at me she pushed it down but held her skirt in place with her other hand. The men, realizing what she was doing, started a cacophony of yells and then ever so slowly it began to go down over her hips then dropped around her feet giving us an incredible look at the small red thong which barely concealed her slit. I knew that garment well and knew that it was partially see-thru. The men closest to the stage were likely getting a good look at her smooth pussy and, if she was aroused like the previous visit, it would also be wet and shimmering in the stage lights. Would they be able to see through the fabric and know how turned on she was?

I was instantly assaulted by a renewed mixture of emotions - shock, fear, pride, confusion, and arousal all fired into my brain like spark plugs powering a car. I became so focused on the stage that I actually got tunnel vision and it was only when the music ended and Charlotte was picking up her clothes that I realized she had finished the dance. The men certainly wanted more and several tried to approach her with bills to stuff into her thong but she avoided them and briskly walked towards our table covering her front with her clothes, while the room filled with applause.

"Wow!" I said to her with a big smile when she arrived. Although there were many thoughts running through my head, I was smart enough to know that right now I needed to be supportive.

"Yes, wow." She replied with a nervous smile.

"You were incredible. I bet they have never seen a woman as beautiful as you before." I said to her which made her roll her eyes but I could tell she liked the compliment.

"I'm going to the bathroom to put my clothes on." She announced and left.

As Charlotte disappeared, our waitress approached the table with a thin smile and said. "Your wife really woke the place up. Les wants to know if she'll dance again later."

"No, I don't think so. But you can bring us another round." I replied and with a nod she left.

The drinks had been delivered when Charlotte returned a few minutes later, once again looking like a stylish mom. I took her hand and kissed her cheek and we laughed about what happened while we quickly downed the liquor. Constantly, the men in the club would stare in our direction with many openly turning in their chairs to get a look at my wife. Charlotte noticed it too and while she expressed some nervousness I think in a way she also liked it.

I had expected that, like before, Charlotte would be approached for a table dance so I was surprised that we were left alone. As soon as the drinks were finished, we bolted from the club. For a brief moment, I thought about taking her in the SUV again but decided I would rather get her home as quickly as possible. All the way back, we talked about her performance with me giving a litany of compliments and both of us breaking out in giggles several times as we thought about the adventure.

As soon as we were in the house, I took her hand and led her to the bedroom where it took no coaxing from me to get her to strip. In less than a minute, we were under the comforter entwined like snakes in a passionate embrace. Neither of us needed foreplay and with mutual sighs I entered her which started a long lovemaking session that left us both spent but satisfied.

"Don't you dare tell anyone." Charlotte said softly as we cuddled and kissed in the afterglow.

"Of course not sweetie. I don't want to ruin my deal." I whispered back pleased with my clever selection of words.

"Very funny." She answered but in doing so I noticed she hadn't said no.

Like before, that night emblazoned our love making for months as we returned to our conservative world. Oftentimes, I would see her with the children and my mind would jump to a vision of her mostly nude on stage. It was like a split screen TV in my brain and the contrast of her as a woman never failed to excite me.

The biggest problem with the whole thing was what to do next. How do you repeat a night of sinful excitement like that? It was certainly something that stayed in my head but with work, kids and the daily demands of life there never seemed to be any free time. Plus, the previous adventures had been unplanned, crazy moments where alcohol had been a factor. Planning something, even if Charlotte were to agree which I knew was highly doubtful, might feel too contrived and forced.

It was eight months before another opportunity presented itself. We were meeting another couple early for dinner and then going to a concert. The venue for the concert was the NBA arena which is located in the industrial part of town not too far from the strip club. It didn't take much prodding to convince Charlotte to let the grandparents take the kids so I was hopeful, that if the evening went well, I might be able to convince her to swing by.

Since our last visit, there had been a few times where I could have pushed a visit but I passed on these as the timing didn't seem right and I didn't want to link our time alone with the fetish that had developed in me to see my wife naked in front of other men. Now though, several things were lining up. First, going to a concert would hopefully be energizing and set a good mood. Second, the summer time change had just occurred so the days were long and the evenings warm. That time of year always seemed to make people feel a little better. And finally, Charlotte had several months ago become more deliberate in her workout routine and her body showed it. I thought before she was close to perfect but with the new emphasis she lost four more pounds and toned up too. She looked spectacular and was feeling very good about herself.

We drank all through dinner and I made sure she kept it up during the concert, volunteering to be the one from our group to run to the bar. It was a good concert and Charlotte was in high spirits so when we were finally out of the parking lot, just after eleven, I decided to give it a go.

"You want to go dancing?" I asked using the same tease as before. My wife instantly understood the meaning of my words and looked at me with feigned annoyance.

"I was wondering when you would try again. I'm actually proud of you for making it this long." She replied trying to sound condescending but I could tell she wasn't really irritated. The fact that she hadn't flatly said no encouraged me to continue.

"Just a thought. We aren't that far away." I offered while fighting back a smile.

Without waiting for her reply, I crossed a major thoroughfare and continued in the direction of the club. With my peripheral vision, I saw her eye brow arch but she said nothing and we continued in silence. Three blocks away the lights of the club came into view and less than a minute later we were turning into the parking lot. There were more cars than before but we were still able to find a parking spot in the back.

"What exactly are your expectations?" My wife asked. After her long silence, the sound of her voice startled me.

"Uhhh...let's just get a drink." I stammered a reply.

"Just a drink." She repeated as a statement that I knew was meant as a confirmation.

With that, we both got out and I put my hand on her back as we walked around the building to the door. Charlotte was wearing a denim skirt that came to mid-thigh and a long sleeve shirt that was tucked in with the sleeves rolled up to her elbows. On her feet she had on simple, everyday white sandals. While there was nothing particularly sexy about the outfit, her natural beauty and slender, toned body I knew would attract attention. Plus, I suspected that by now she might have something of a reputation amongst the regulars.

We found a table in the same area we had sat before and after ordering drinks settled in to survey the crowd. There were definitely more people than the other times we had been there but it still wasn't completely filled. A dancer was on the small platform swaying to a loud Rock & Roll song and surprisingly, she actually looked fairly decent. I saw one other girl sitting with a man but, other than that, each table had one or two guys who appeared casually engaged in the show.

At that moment a figure came around the bar that looked vaguely familiar. As he drew closer, I realized it was the same large man that had wanted Charlotte to do table dances for him over a year ago. The only difference in his appearance was an un-tucked work shirt in place of the t-shirt. He openly stared at Charlotte as he went towards the bathroom and looking at her I saw that she recognized him too.

"You're admirer." I teased when he disappeared into the bathroom.

"Yes, Frank." She responded with a smile. The fact she remembered his name surprised me.

"Well that sounds chummy." I replied in a teasing voice.

"He seemed nice enough." She answered teasing me back.

It wasn't long before "Frank" exited the bathroom and started walking past us on his way back to his seat. He was staring again, this time with a big grin, as he passed. He disappeared around the bar but shortly thereafter reappeared and came directly to our table.

"Been a while." He said mostly to my wife. I caught a smell from him that I guessed was a mixture of cheap cologne and sweat.

"Yes, it has." I said trying to take control.

"It's not amateur night tonight." He said looking at me briefly then returning to my wife.

"Oh, too bad. I was looking forward to dancing." Charlotte said. I knew she was doing this to play with me and I gave her a fake annoyed look.

"There was a rumor going around a while back that you put on a hell of a show." Frank stated. Surprised, I saw my wife blush and go quiet.

"Yes, it was a fun night." I answered for her, unable to hold back a smirk.

"Well I still would like a table dance sometime." He replied and it looked like he was about to leave.

"Maybe we can get her to dance later." I said throwing out a challenge and phrasing my words in a way that brought Frank into the conversation. Charlotte's teasing and playful look was replaced with real annoyance. I knew she felt I had violated the agreement we had made in the car.

"I think I'm more interested in the table dancing." She said now throwing down the gauntlet. For several seconds there was silence as all of us, including Charlotte, were stunned by her words. I knew she expecting me to say no and, although I knew it was the right thing to do, I didn't speak.

"Whatever you want lady." Frank finally replied.

"Where do I do the dance?" She said looking immediately from me to Frank.

"On the other side." He answered and gestured past the bar to a part of the club I hadn't visited.

"That's all there is to it?" She asked and I knew her words were meant as a verbal line in the sand. She was giving me a final chance but I remained silent.

"Follow me and bring your drink." He said and held out his hand.

She took it without even looking at me and then with the other picked up her drink from the table. Frank stepped back to let her by and directed her through the tables.

"Charlotte." I called out after she was halfway to the bar realizing she had called my bluff but both of them kept going without looking back.

He towered over her by what looked like a foot and she looked completely out of place with her beauty and fashionable clothes. Heads started turning as they walked and even when they disappeared from my view around the bar I could see people looking in their direction.

"Shit." I thought, trying to stay calm and cursing myself for letting it go too far.

Finally, I couldn't stand it anymore and moved to the end of the bar where I could see Charlotte at a table maybe thirty feet away sitting with Frank and another man.

"Miller Lite." I said to the bartender as I sat on a stool.

"No trouble, okay?" He said when he returned with the beer and I gave him a nod.

From my vantage point, I could see that all the patrons within view of my wife were watching with interest what was transpiring at the table. In some ways it was embarrassing, but Charlotte had done this on her own and I didn't want to play the jealous husband and make a scene. I suspected that before long she would come to her senses, feel she had made her point and come looking for me. The three of them just appeared to be chatting so I thought maybe she was explaining how she was teaching her husband a lesson.

I was just finishing my second beer when I saw them stand and walk towards the back of the building then disappear through an opening that was covered in a black curtain. Set against the dark wall I hadn't even noticed it before but the thought of my wife being paid to dance for this stranger out of my view made me very nervous.

"Excuse me. What's that room?" I asked the bartender pointing towards where they had vanished.

"VIP Room." He replied loudly enough for several others at the bar to hear.

"How do you become a VIP?" I asked.

"$300 yearly membership or buy a bottle of Champaign for one night for $125." He explained. Then he quickly followed as if reading my mind. "And you need a girl too."

I knew I could pay for the Champaign with a credit card but I only had about $30 in my billfold and knew that wasn't going to last long so I left the bar and quickly went to the ATM, that was close to the front door, and pulled out $200. It had old fashioned dial-up technology and seemed to take forever but finally I had the cash and returned to the bar and bought the bottle. Now all I needed was a dancer and on the other side of the bar, sitting against the wall, was a skinny, dirty blonde with big fake breasts. With barely a hello, I directed her back with me to the VIP room.

Several songs had been played by the time I opened the curtain and I wasn't sure what to expect but was pleased to find my wife fully clothed dancing in front of Frank with her back to me. The room was simple with a row of three mini-booths on each side that had separation walls of about four feet on either side, a low bench against the back and a small round table. Along the far back wall hung two heavy, dark curtains which helped make the room feel like a cave. There was no real privacy between the booths except for the fact that it was very dimly lit. Frank and Charlotte were in the last booth on the left so I chose the middle one on the right.

Frank spotted me and his look caused Charlotte to look as well. When she turned I realized that the top two buttons on her blouse were undone and I could see part of her bra. She glanced for just a second before turning back but made no effort to close her top. Frank's stare lasted a bit longer and I could see the annoyance on his face. No doubt he had assumed he would have the room to himself and perhaps have some fun. There was several feet of separation between them which gave me further comfort that nothing had happened.

As soon as we sat, the blonde was pouring Champaign and let me know her name was Crystal. She was dressed in a thin red lace teddy, through which it was easy to see her breasts, and a matching lace thong.

The song soon ended and I expected Charlotte to move to the bench but instead she sat on his knee and one of his hands began stroking her lower back. Crystal must have been aware of the dynamics because she made no mention of this classy woman fully dressed across from us.

A waitress came in and took an order from Frank and returned quickly with two shots of tequila and the fixings. My wife needed some prodding but finally swallowed the liquor grimacing as it went down. I could see them talking, but with the music it was impossible to make out what was being said.

My goal was to keep Crystal engaged with the minimal amount of interaction and, when she started getting antsy, I handed her a $20 which settled her down. There was no further dancing from Charlotte and I thought my prescience had likely put a damper on Frank's intentions.

It wasn't long before Crystal was eager to dance again and unfortunately she started while I was watching my wife.

"I love this song." She announced and when I looked towards her the teddy was already coming off.

"Wait." I whispered hoarsely trying to stop her but it was too late.

She got close quickly and I found her large fake breasts pushed into my face. Now normally, this wouldn't bother me but I knew Charlotte wouldn't be happy at all. When Crystal turned and began grinding her ass into my crotch I could look over her shoulder and see that my wife was giving me a disgusted look and Frank was grinning widely. When Crystal finally finished she started to sit on my lap with her top off and I had to tell her to sit on the bench and get dressed; something I'm sure she had never heard before.

Charlotte had turned so that her back was to me which made it impossible to see her expression and gauge her feelings. More songs went by without her dancing but just when I thought it might be over for the evening she stood and moved between Frank's open legs. Noticeably closer than before, she began swaying to the beat and within seconds Frank put his hands on her ass, which she made no effort to remove.

I was sure it was in response to Crystal's dance but it didn't keep my dick from getting hard. Following on what she had witnessed, my wife leaned against the back of the booth with both hands bringing her covered breasts within inches of Frank's face. He quickly moved one of his hands to her back and pulled her to him until his face appeared to go between the open folds of her shirt.

"You're wife would have more fun if she got undressed." Crystal said turning to me with a knowing smile.

Charlotte pulled away then turned with her back to him facing me but kept her gaze directed towards the floor. Through the opening in her shirt I could swear there was a wet spot on the top of her left breast which made me think his mouth had been on her.

Frank placed his hands on her hips and tried to pull her into his lap. At first she resisted but he persisted and I watched her relent and lower her bottom. He used his hands to grind her against him and she gave me a look that started out as worry but turned into defiance. He pulled her shoulders back until her head was tilted back next to his and one of his hands went to the remaining buttons on her shirt. There were two showing and I expected her hand to grab his and stop him. The first one came undone with no reaction. Certainly, she would stop him on the next but it too was released without interruption followed by him pulling the tail from out of the skirt revealing one final clasp. To my surprise, it too was quickly undone and I watched dumbfounded as his large beefy hands pulled open the shirt so it was just barely on her shoulders fully revealing her bra covered breasts. Even in the dim light, her small nipples, which had nursed our children, could be seen through the gauzy light blue material.

At this point, it had turned more into a more of a disrobing than a dance and I was happy to hear the song come to an end thinking she would put her shirt back on. That didn't happen. Instead, she returned to sitting on his knee with her now opened shirt and her customer put one hand on her waist inside the shirt. Despite the odd circumstances, unlike Crystal and I that remained mostly silent, in between dances they continuously talked. I wondered what he could possibly be discussing with her that would hold her interest.

"Do you want me to get nasty?' Crystal leaned close and whispered.

I immediately shook my head telling her no. At first, my mind told me it had gone far enough and it was time for us to leave and return to our normal conservative life but as I continued to watch Charlotte chatting and laughing with Frank with her shirt open a fresh wave of emotion suddenly washed through me. And, moments later, when I saw his large hand begin to stroke her back under the shirt I knew where he was heading. I didn't have to wait long when suddenly her bra became loose on her breasts. Charlotte clamped her arms to her side and glanced my way but I was quick enough to avert my gaze pretending I hadn't noticed. Sneaking peaks, I could see that she had turned some so that I could no longer see her front but was making no apparent move towards re-snapping her bra or buttoning her shirt.

"Fuck it." I said to myself. If she wanted to play the dirty girl I wasn't going to intervene. I knew that it was very likely that if I let Crystal "get nasty" that my wife would take it as another challenge. It was a another "moment of truth" but I only waited a couple seconds before deciding.

"Think it's time you get nasty." I said to Crystal. The way she looked at me made me think that she knew what was in store.

As soon as the next song started, Crystal peeled off her teddy throwing it on the bench then pulled her thong down until it was half off her ass and just barely covering her slit. She straddled my waist and began humping me while pushing her tits into my face. It was only after she climbed off and turned, leaning against me with her head next to mine that I could see my wife. She was staring straight at me with her eyes burning with rage. When Crystal pulled my hands to her tits I thought she might jump from her chair but instead she turned away having seen enough. Crystal ended the song with the top of her head rubbing into my crotch and her right hand massaging my balls.

During the middle of the dance, the waitress had returned with two more shots ignoring Crystal's actions, no doubt having seen it all before. Before the waitress had even left, they downed the shots.

"Did she watch?" Crystal asked after taking a position on my knee. This time, I let her keep her cover off.

"Yeah." I replied.

"This is making me so horny." She giggled while pouring more Champaign.

At that moment, Charlotte stood, looking at Frank without moving, but I could see that their eyes were locked. When a new song started, without hesitation I watched her take off her shirt tossing it next to Frank. She tried to start dancing with one hand on her bra but Frank lifted slightly from his seat and with his left hand pulled it from her body putting her beautiful creamy breasts on display. I was instantly rock hard and I realized that Crystal was now squeezing on my dick while we both watched.

Charlotte had taken a step back but Frank took her by the arms and pulled her closer. I could tell she was still very self-conscious and was barely moving to the music but he had a huge smile on his face. Frank let go of her, as if to see how she would dance in front of him, but when she still wasn't moving much after a few seconds, we watched his beefy hands rise and take hold of her breasts. I expected a reaction from her, in truth I desperately wanted one, but she only stopped moving for a moment and never turned my way.

Frank started using his thumbs to tease her small nipples while he continued to hold her breasts and it seemed to have the effect of getting her hips to sway more. His hands left her breasts and took her arms pulling her forward until her chest was in his face much like Crystal's had been in mine. But, unlike my embarrassed response to Crystal's tits, Frank was happy to have them in his face and quickly found a nipple with his mouth. That proved too much for Charlotte and she tried to pull back but his grip was too strong and he was able to hold her still until I saw her body give up. I watched as he suckled on each nipple and tongue lashed them while she stared straight ahead.

While still mouthing her nipples, Frank's hand went to her hip and after a bit of fumbling I saw he was trying to pull the zipper to her skirt down. She must have been focused on his mouth because he got the zipper down and with a firm pull had the skirt over her hips and bunched at her feet before she realized what was happening.

Both his hands went to her ass which released Charlotte who stood, separating her nipples, now wet from the attention, from his aggressive mouth. Her hands went to his arms and tried to push them away but he wouldn't let go. Finally, she turned towards me but when she saw Crystal rubbing on my crotch and my hand now on her tits her mouth fell open and she turned away.

Not only did she quit fighting him, but she stepped out of the skirt and used one of her heeled feet to kick it out of the way. She was now standing just a few feet away from him nude except for her see through thong that looked a great deal like Crystal's. For the next thirty seconds, she swayed her body some while Frank held her ass until the song ended. With no fuss, she dropped onto his leg making no effort to cover up.

"Your wife is hot!" Crystal exclaimed.

"Dance. And be nasty as hell." I said to her as my head throbbed.

Crystal delivered on my request and by the time she was finished she had unbuttoned my shirt and rubbed her tits over my chest, pushed my hand into her thong, and used her mouth on my dick through my pants. I was way too aroused by now to turn back even though I was going to pay mightily for it later. What my occasional glances told me was Charlotte was watching and Frank's hands were now freely roaming her near perfect body.

"She's not going to quit unless you do." The dancer said to me, slurring her words a bit when the song was over and she was back on my knee.

Crystal was having a good time drinking champagne, making some money and participating in this exhibition and voyeur thing that was playing out between husband and wife. I suppose the time she spent figuring out how to get money from men had made her something of a reader of people.

"There's nothing more to do." I replied.

"Oh hell yeah there is. He can play with her pussy. Maybe even fuck her." Crystal announced.

"She's not going to have sex with him." I said in a condescending tone.

"Don't be so sure. I bet she's wet as hell. Look at her legs all open." She spoke into my ear and I did see that Charlotte had her legs partly open which must have given Frank a nice view.

"Let her have a good time. Frank's a good fuck." She said.

"Have you been with him?" I said in a surprised voice before I realized I shouldn't be surprised at all.

"Yeah. Couple times. He's big too. Fat." She explained lowering her voice as she spoke as if she was imparting top secret information.

For just an instant, I had a vision of my wife on her back, her dark hair splayed out around her and Frank's large body on top thrusting hard forcing from her sounds of sexual excitement.

Just then a new couple came into the room. It was a man I hadn't seen before and with him was a slightly overweight Hispanic looking girl with too much makeup. They walked through the room, between Charlotte and I, and when they reached the end, the man pulled back the heavy dark curtain revealing an alcove. Together they stepped inside and disappeared from view.

"What's back there?" I asked Crystal instantly curious.

"The special rooms." She answered with a now drunken smile.

"What happens in the special rooms?" I delved but suspected I knew the answer.

"Anything you want." She explained then quickly followed with. "If you have the money."

My wife had noticed too and was having what I suspected was a similar conversation with Frank. Soon an odd look crossed her face followed immediately by a shaking of her head and I guessed that Frank had just asked her to join him back there.

"Want to go back? There are two rooms." Crystal explained but I shook my head.

"Have you watched your wife with another guy before?" The dancer asked.

"No, never. Of course not." I said after a few seconds.

Her question had made me flash in anger but after thinking I knew she wasn't trying to be inflammatory and it was a legitimate question given the circumstances. It also made me consider what was taking place once more. By now I was drunk and I knew that my wife must be too. I was also excited by watching Charlotte and the bizarre sexuality of what was taking place. But, I also knew that at some point we would have to leave and deal with the reality of what had transpired. My intelligent, thoughtful brain told me to stand, approach me wife, help her gather her clothes and leave. That this was the right thing to do wasn't even in question. I knew it was far better to let her win some husband-wife game of one upping than risk our marriage. Several times I felt my muscles tighten in preparation of standing. But, each time, the thought passed, my body relaxed and I found myself staring at my wife wondering how far she would go, how decadent she would become.

It had only been a short period of time since the couple had passed us and disappeared behind the curtain when the re-emerged from the room. With the girl in front, once more they moved between us and went into the bar.

"That was quick." I said to Crystal with a questioning look.

"Blowjob." Came her immediate, simple reply. And, just like before I saw Frank and Charlotte talking. No doubt, he was explaining the same thing to my wife.

So far, everything my wife had done had been in response, real or believed, to what Crystal and I had done. Thus, I was surprised when I saw her stand and take a position between Frank's legs as a new song started. She put her hands on his shoulders bringing her breasts close to his face and started to move seductively. She stayed that way while his hands moved over her taut ass then moved up until he was massaging and teasing her breasts. Halfway through the song, he flipped her around and pulled her onto his crotch. Her movements didn't stop and now she was grinding her ass against his cock. I had begun to think that things were winding down so this turn of events caught me totally by surprise.

"She wants to fuck him." Crystal whispered.

"No, no way." I responded. It sounded like a statement of denial.

"I bet she is so wet. She wants his big cock." The dancer replied while her hand felt my hard dick. I felt so guilty as I knew she realized that watching Charlotte was turning me on.

Frank's hand, which had been on my wife's hip moved slowly to her firm tummy and then slowly started to work lower. When he reached the thong, I noticed two things. Charlotte's eyes were squeezed shut and Frank was staring at me. With his fingertips, he lifted the edge of the thong and with blurry eyes, a pounding head and a dry mouth I watched as very slowly his fingers disappeared beneath the fabric.

The bulge from his hand distended the material but the loud music kept me from hearing any sound from Charlotte. It was her body that finally told the story. Her back arched and her feet raised off the floor and I knew that Frank's fingers had found her clit.

"That is so fucking hot. She's going to cum hard." Crystal stated in a grunting whisper. For some reason, I felt betrayed by her. She was supposed to be on my side making me happy but she had started empathizing with my wife.

"I want a blowjob." I announce to Crystal and started to stand.

"It's $80." She responded letting me lead her to the back room.

It was going to be anger driven sex. I knew it and Crystal knew it but neither of us cared. I would get pay back for the sordid actions of my wife and she would make some cash. As soon as I was seated on the bench that was similar to the one in the main room, Crystal went to my button and, with her practiced hand, quickly had my pants at my knees.

"Shit!" I cried out when her warm mouth engulfed my leaking dick. Her fingernails started teasing beneath my scrotum causing me to raise my legs and groan in joy.

Crystal launched into a sloppy, wet blowjob using her hand to stroke the bottom half of my dick while her mouth concentrated on the head. She was clearly well practiced and knew what she was doing. It wasn't long before she had my head spinning.

"Go ahead and cum baby. It will be okay. Let her have her fun." Crystal coached me. One again, I was amazed at her understanding of the dynamics of the situation.

Despite her efforts and her words it took a while before I felt my balls start to tingle and tighten. Then, with one hand grasping the bench and the other on the back of her head I grunted loudly as my semen fired into her waiting mouth. Crystal accepted my fill and when I finished, she dropped her head and spit it onto the floor.

"It's $80 honey." She reminded me. After pulling my pants up but still feeling weak, I pulled the money from my billfold and paid.

"Thanks Crystal." I told her feeling I needed to say something.

"Don't go all crazy on your wife. She's just looking for some fun." The dancer counseled me again.

Her words brought me back to the moment and I slowly stood to check on Charlotte. Now, my idea of sneaking behind the curtain with Crystal seemed much less sound than it had fifteen minutes ago. Peaking out, the room we had been in was empty. I assumed my wife had returned to the main bar and was probably waiting to destroy me as soon as I showed up.

"If you see my wife, don't tell her about this." I told Crystal. She nodded at me with a smile.

"Are we done?" Crystal asked. I'm sure in 99 percent of the cases a blowjob marked the end of the interaction but I was impressed she bothered to ask.

"Yeah, I just need to face my wife." I replied with a concerned look.

Crystal opened her mouth to speak but at that exact moment we heard a faint but recognizable moan that made us both go quiet. As we faced each other in silence trying to locate the source of the sound, it appeared again.

"Shit!" I exclaimed recognizing the voice.

"Told you." The dancer replied with a smile that aggravated me.

"Fuck me." I said and pulled the curtain back to leave the room.

"Don't. Just...I mean just don't. Calm down." Crystal said. Here was a girl who had just sucked me till I climaxed who was now trying to give me direction on how to react to the sound of my wife's arousal.

For some very strange, very bizarre reason I listened to her and stayed in place while I collected myself.

More sounds filled our ears and I looked towards the young dancer for guidance.

"They're in the next room." She announced.

With that, I walked to the curtain and slowly pulled it back then stepped half way out and pulled the next door drape back slightly until I had a sliver of a view into the adjoining room.

The scene before me made my body go numb. Charlotte was on the bench naked with her legs pulled back and Frank, who was naked too, was between her spread legs with his mouth on my wife's pussy. Her head was tilted back, her eyes were squeezed shut and her mouth was partly open leaving no doubt about what she was feeling. Her hands rested on the padded bench but they were flexing as if she was struggling to keep them still.

I stared in shock for several seconds but when I felt Crystal bumping against me I quietly moved to one side so she could see too.

"She's going to fuck him." She said making my brain explode with emotion.

Could I really watch another man sink his cock into my wife? Could I watch another man ride her and give her his seed? Plus, this wasn't someone like us, a professional guy our age, and it wasn't sex with another couple where we were experimenting. Instead, it was a large, older working man who just wanted to sport fuck her.

"Christ, what do I do?" I said mostly to myself.

"Baby, just calm down and watch. She wants it bad." Crystal replied thinking it was a question for her.

Just a few seconds later, we saw my wife's body jerk and her hands went from the bench to Frank's hairy shoulders. In fact, his entire body was covered in hair particularly, his broad ass and thick thighs where it was heavy. Her hands rested there for a while but when her body jerked once more, suddenly she was using them to try and get him to raise up.

He got to his feet, still positioned between Charlotte's legs, and just for a moment turned enough that I got a look at his heavy cock. It was uncircumcised and had to be seven or eight inches long with a very thick base that tapered to the head. He had a thick nest of dark pubic hair that extended partially up his length. The head was fully extended but, whether it was age or heaviness, his shaft protruded almost perpendicular to his body rather than point upward. Despite this, I knew he was certainly hard enough.

My wife had her hands back on the bench but her eyes were glued to his cock. Frank moved closer and started to bend down to penetrate her but he needed to stoop to get at the right level. It was an awkward position and before he touched her he stopped, turned and sat next to her on the bench then lifted Charlotte until she was straddling his waist.

I still had thoughts that she wouldn't go through with it so I was stunned once more when it was she who lifted herself up, found his cock with her hand and brought it to her wet opening.

"Uggghhhh..." Came a clear, loud cry as his cock penetrated. Her hands went to his shoulders and instantly her nails dug into his flesh while his hands went to her ass. My wife was now an adulteress riding this stranger for nothing more than her carnal pleasure.

"Fuck that's so hot." Crystal said in a breathy exhale. "I knew she wanted to fuck him."

I turned quickly to look at her and saw that she had a hand under her g-string and was rubbing rapidly. It also made me realize that my cock was again hard.

"Fuck it." I said to myself and ignoring Crystal's pull on my arm I stepped into the small room. Charlotte had her back to me riding the heavy cock and Frank's face was buried in her breasts so it was several seconds after I sat against the opposite wall before I was noticed. The heavy drape acted as a sound barrier so once inside it was far easier to hear.

"Don't stop." I said when Frank's eyes met mine.

"Wasn't going to." He instantly replied.

Charlotte, hearing my voice, flinched and turned but Frank's hands kept her moving.

Our eyes locked and in an instant all kinds of emotions passed between us. I could see fear and guilt but also an intense arousal.

"Let me up." She said turning back to her lover.

"Don't stop Charlotte." I said before he could respond.

"Oh...are you? Are you sure?" She asked.

That's when Crystal walked in and sat next to me. Instantly, the regret my wife was feeling vanished. She turned back to Frank and when he started licking her nipples she whined in pleasure.

Crystal was still rubbing her pussy but with less urgency. With her free hand, she reached over and started working to get my pants down again. My concentration was on my wife and I neither helped nor tried to stop her but in just a few minutes she had them down to my ankles followed quickly by my boxers. Her hand found my hardness and started jerking me off in time with the fucking my wife was getting.

Charlotte looked over her shoulder and when she saw the dancer with my dick in her hand it seemed to relieve her of guilt because she turned back and started to become more interactive with Frank. In addition to her lusty sounds, the movement of her body, particularly the rocking of her hips, became more pronounced.

Frank's mouth was all over her breasts licking all around the globes and sucking her nipples eagerly into his mouth. She loves being suckled and likes some nibbling too if it's done with just the right amount of force. Somehow she had communicated this to her lover who was apparently doing it just right.

A new sound started in the room too. It was the wet slurping and slapping sounds of my wife's open and soaked pussy against Frank's cock. From all this, I could tell that she was as excited as I could ever recall. When she looked down and lifted his head, then kissed him in an open and wanton way I knew that she had lost all control.

"Baby, you are hot." Frank grunted when the kiss ended. When there was no response he added. "This is the best pussy I have had in a while."

"Just don't stop." She grunted in reply.

"I want you to cum all over me." He answered and pulled her head down for another sloppy kiss. Even though my wife was naked fucking a stranger it was the kissing that felt most unnatural.

"Uggghhh...ohhh...it feels good..." Charlotte whimpered softly.

Frank started to whisper to her so that we couldn't hear what was being said. But, my wife's head nodded up and down indicating her acceptance.

"Fuck her good Frank." Crystal suddenly called out. From the feel of her hand and her tense look I could see she was close to reaching her climax.

Charlotte too had the look of an impending orgasm. She was pushing back against his thrusts fully and her moans were getting louder. It seems it was going to be a race between the two woman to see who got there first.

My wife won.

"Ohhh...ohhh...ohhh...please...please...yes...oh please..." She cried out. She was now pushing hard against his crotch, holding herself there for a moment while she breathed heavily, then repeated the movement. Her entire body flushed a bright red while her fingernails dug into Frank's large biceps.

It was a huge orgasm for her and it lasted a long time. Every time it seemed to be waning she would slam against him and make it continue. He let her do the work and watched with a smile on his face as he conquered my beautiful wife.

Just as Charlotte was finally starting to slow Crystal exploded. She lost contact with my dick and fell to her knees at my side with her hand between her legs and a high pitch squeal coming from her mouth. It didn't last long and when she was done she turned and rested her upper body on the bench while she recovered.

Frank started a whispered conversation with my wife again and I could tell he was getting close too. Charlotte, somewhat recovered, tried to help him by grinding her pelvis into his cock. But, apparently it wasn't enough because suddenly he stood, while still connected to my wife, and with her wrapped around his waist pushed her against the back wall and started hammering hard.

"Yeah...you want it...you want it don't you baby.." He spoke as his thrusts became urgent.

"Yes...yesss..." Charlotte whined.

"Oh yeah there it is...fuck yeah...take it...take it all..." He grunted loudly with his cock buried deeply into my wife.

I knew at that moment he was shooting a huge amount of his semen into my wife. Her sweet, married mommy pussy had been totally ravaged and was now receiving her lover's offering.

He kept her pushed against the wall and when his breathing slowed kissed her again. It was a long, soulful kiss with her arms wrapped around his neck. Their embrace would end but seconds later start again and it was probably five minutes before she finally slipped from his arms and her feet found the floor.

"I want you again." I heard him whisper to her as she stepped towards her pile of clothes.

I stayed seated just long enough to see a streak of cum rolling down the inside of her thigh as she stepped into her thong. Then, I began pulling pants up and getting straightened, finishing just as Charlotte was buttoning her blouse.

"Fucking great night." Crystal laughed from her place on the floor as we turned to say goodbye.

"We've got to go." My wife said in an awkward voice. I knew she was at a loss about how to deal with this sordid situation.

We left and walking through the main bar that was now almost empty. Just as we reached the SUV, Frank caught up with us.

"Can I talk to your wife for a minute?" He asked suddenly acting courteous.

"Why?" I responded rapidly with annoyance. At that moment I just wanted to return to our world.

"It's okay honey. It will just be a second." Charlotte interjected and together they moved out of earshot and spoke for about a minute.

Finally, my wife returned to the car and we climbed in and headed towards home. We drove in silence with Charlotte curled up in the passenger seat with her legs under her.

"What did he want?" I finally asked when we were almost home.

"Nothing." She answered then with a quick look at me and seeing my reaction said. "He wanted me to go home with him.

I didn't respond and we drove the rest of the way without speaking. Once inside, Charlotte bolted for her bathroom and I used the kids bathroom to clean up then climbed into bed. It was another fifteen minutes before she joined me. She had put on a long t-shirt and panties and curled up looking away from me.

"Charlotte?" I called out softly.

"Yes?" Was her even softer reply.

"Come here." I said wrapping my arm around her waist and pulling her to me.

"I'm sorry." She whispered.

For some reason, I had an incredible desire, a need really, to cum inside her. I suspected it was some evolutionary best male passing of genetic material code programmed in my DNA but at that moment I wasn't interested in the scientific basis. Still, I knew I needed to tread carefully and not just jump her body.

"Do you want to make love?" I asked.

"Do you?" She replied defensively.

"Yes, very much." I answered. First, it was true and second I thought she needed to know I did.

She turned towards me and we began kissing. I love kissing her and, even though my thoughts went back to her passionate embrace with Frank, we did so for several minutes. During this time, I pulled her t-shirt off as well as her panties, noting that she had put on her most conservative pair. With her nude body against me, I let my hands wander, lightly stroking her breasts and the soft, sensitive spots on the insides of her thighs.

"Did you fuck her?" She suddenly blurted out. When she said it, I could tell how much the thought was weighing on her.

"No." I replied then thinking full disclosure would be best I said. "But, she did give me a blowjob."

Charlotte's body stiffened for an instant then she replied. "Really?"

"Yes, really." I said. Another period of silence ensued during which I continued to let my hands explore her body but I purposefully stayed away from her pussy.

"Then why...I mean why didn't you stop it. Why did you let him..." She spoke trying to carefully pick her words.

"You were already with him when I found you." I told her. This time I lied but I felt like she was being at least partially dishonest in her attempt to make it seem her actions were because she thought I had fucked Crystal.

"You should have stopped it." She replied after another short silence.

"You didn't look upset. I thought you wanted to." I answered. I knew my words were putting the monkey on her back and I was very interested in seeing how she responded.

Her response was to go completely quiet and we stayed that way for several minutes until I was certain she wasn't going to speak without some prodding. However, I decided the best prodding would be to make love to her so I let my hand drift to her pussy where I found it just slightly wet. My teasing fingers soon had her lubrication flowing and I rolled between her legs and entered.

Charlotte always feels heavenly and even with Frank's cock taking her just hours before I couldn't tell a difference. It took a dozen strokes to get her fully wet and then I started a very slow and deliberate movement.

"You feel so good." I said softly to her.

"You're really not mad?" She asked in a whiny voice.

"I don't want to be mad. It is what it is but I don't want to be mad." I explained.

"Do you still love me?" She said in an even more whiny voice.

"Of course, Charlotte." I said then kissed her gently.

This calmed her greatly and she wrapped her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck. For the next few minutes we rocked gently, not speaking but giving loving sighs until our movements slowed and finally stopped all together. Exhausted, physically and emotionally, I slipped to her side and was soon asleep.

The sun was beaming through the gaps in the curtains when I woke the next morning. Charlotte was beside me with her eyes closed and a peaceful look on her face. The night before suddenly felt like it might have been merely a dream. However, when I stepped into the bathroom and saw the folded wad of $20 bills on the vanity and her thong filled with Frank's cum on the floor I knew it had been very real.

[Brainmetal]

Our Weekend at the Hunting Camp

By j267 ©

"Are you about ready?" I called down the hall to my wife.

It was a cold Thursday afternoon in early January and we were about to start a four drive to the hunting lease I was a part of in South Texas. I had been going to the same place since before we were married but, Susie disdained hunting and so far had refused to go. The only way I had convinced her this time was when I explained we would be the only people there and I wouldn't hunt. And, she would get a chance to see the beauty of the ranch, the wildlife and we could spend some quality time away from the bustle of the city.

Susie appeared with another small bag, handing it to me to add to the stack already loaded in the Tahoe, while she went to grab a Diet Coke. A few minutes later we were finally pulling away from the house just as dusk was settling in. For a while, we chatted with me spending a lot of time trying to pump her up about the trip by explaining what we might see. She seemed to be getting enthused but it wasn't long before the darkness and the monotony of the drive started to take a toll. There were longer periods of silence in our conversation until I looked over and saw that she had her head back with her eyes closed.

I turned off the radio and for the next hour drove in silence thinking about Susie and how fortunate I was to be her husband. In fact, I still get occasional comments from friends wondering how I had been able to pull it off. You see, Susie is a natural beauty. She is tallish at just a shade over 5'7" and slender with C-cup breasts that sit high on her chest and are quite pronounced on her frame. Also, she has blonde hair that she wears short which accentuates her long neck and deep violet eyes. However, it's her fully juicy lips that I like the best and fortunately both of us love to kiss. Unlike Susie, I'm pretty plain although since we often work out together I have stayed in reasonable shape. My height is 5'11" and my weight fluctuates around 175 pounds.

Of course, my friends focus on my wife's looks but she has many other positive attributes as well. First, she is quite playful and witty which makes her fun to be around. In addition, she is also quite intelligent which to me adds to her beauty. She works for a large specialty insurance firm and has done quite well, receiving several promotions in the five years since she graduated college. I am two years older and work for an engineering firm in business development. We met through a last minute blind date where I was the replacement for another man who had taken ill and somehow, much to everyone's surprise, we hit it off. That date was four years ago and we got married after just a year together.

With her looks, Susie never lacked for men wanting to share her company. She had four intimate relationships before we met so she knew her way around the bedroom but fortunately, she has kept a sense of innocence too. We enjoyed each other and developed a great sex life but also valued the simple act of cuddling and kissing which we often did for hours.

The inside of the SUV was suddenly filled by the sound of my cell phone ringing and I grabbed for it quickly, hoping to answer before it awakened Susie.

"Hello?" I whispered into the phone while glancing at my wife. I was happy to see that she hadn't stirred.

"Hey, Jeff. It's Darryl Robertson. I wanted to let you know I decided to come out so I'll see you tomorrow." The voice announced. Darryl was one of the other men that shared the lease and, while disappointed we wouldn't be alone, I had no right to ask him not to come out.

"Okay Darryl." I replied trying not to let my feelings show.

"Good. Oh and my son is coming with me." He added.

I let out a sigh of disappointment as soon as I hung up. Susie would not like the fact that hunting was taking place while she was there and Darryl would not have been my first choice if we had to have company. He was a bit odd and something of a loner always fiddling with something around the camp. Although his mechanical and electrical skills could come in handy at times, he just seemed to be over the top with it. I guessed that he was in his mid-forties which made it difficult to determine the age of his son.

Susie stirred several times during the remainder of the drive but each time she drifted back to sleep after moving positions. It wasn't until I was stopped in front of the ranch gate, about to get out, that she finally became fully conscious.

"Are we here?" She asked in a fake little girl voice.

"Yes, sweetie. We'll be at the cabin in just a few minutes." I answered then stepped out.

Five minutes later, I was opening the door while Susie stayed in the warm SUV until I could open the house, turn on the utilities and the furnace. When everything was done, I unloaded the car and after dropping the bags into one of the two bedrooms, I gave Susie a quick tour. It was a simple setup; there were two sleeping areas, one on each side of the structure that could accommodate ten each. The sleeping style was bunk beds, except for one queen sized bed in each room, along with a simple bathroom and shower. In the center, was a kitchen and dining area along the back of the house and in front was a common living area with several couches and chairs. A satellite TV provided the entertainment connection to the outside world. A large porch ran the length of the front of the house and just off a corner was a nice fire pit with a stone skirt. This was the typical congregating spot for the hunters after dark where they could have a drink in front of a roaring fire.

"It's still cold." Susie announced with a shiver.

"I know honey but it will take time to get warm. Let's just jump in bed." I suggested.

Susie fumbled in her bag for some things then went to the bathroom while I turned down the bed. I was in the process of taking my clothes off when Susie came running by in her t-shirt and thong and slid quickly under the covers. With a laugh, I quickly got down to my boxers and joined her. We snuggled to get warm which took several minutes and even though we were both tired, I couldn't keep my hands off her. After pulling her nightwear off then mine, I climbed onto my wife and began a gentle rocking motion.

"You need a condom." She whispered.

We had discovered early in our relationship that Susie's body didn't react well with birth control pills. Her libido became markedly different, which I noticed quickly, and she constantly felt heavy. She wasn't at all interested in some device inside her so we had elected to go natural. This meant a diligent counting of her days to know safe ones from bad. We hadn't always been perfect but so far we had been lucky.

"It's the last day." She announced while I searched the bag for the condoms.

Finding the packages and quickly tearing one open, I rolled it on with a practiced hand then re-entered my wife.

"God, I hate these things." I told her for the thousandth time.

"Would you rather me pregnant?" She replied with her standard answer.

"Yes." I answered sarcastically.

"Not yet." She whispered into my ear intentionally trying to get me more excited while her hands glided over my back.

I knew she was exhausted and making love for my benefit so I gave myself permission to cum and did so in short order. With that, I fell to her side and soon we were both asleep.

"No honey, it's too early." Susie whined when I shook her just a little before six.

"Come on now. You know we talked about this and you agreed to go out to a blind and see the animals." I said to her.

"Come back to bed and let's make love instead." My wife suggested.

I would have none of it and after a quick snack in the now warm cabin, I made Susie put on the camo gear I had bought for her and we left in an ATV I had pulled from the storage shed. The cold air on our faces forced away any remaining sleepiness during the ten minute trek and I stopped the vehicle in a low spot then directed my wife towards an elevated blind a hundred yards away. Thirty minutes before sunrise, we were seated in the stand waiting to see what might appear.

"What do we do?" Susie asked too loudly which brought a scowl from me.

"Wait for the sun to come up. Now, I told you that you need to be quiet." I whispered a rebuke which made my wife's eyebrow rise.

Susie was quiet and still for a few minutes then, I felt her gloved hand land on the inside of my thigh. Turning to her, even in the dark, I could see the smirk on her face and at that moment she moved her hand until it was bumped against my dick.

"Stop it." I scolded but she ignored my words and pressed harder.

Susie started to giggle which frustrated me since I had put so much effort into getting her in the field. Unfortunately, the harder I tried to get her to behave through stern looks and light slaps on her hand the more "giggly" she became.

"Susie if you don't stop we won't see anything." I hissed.

"I can't help it I'm horny." She replied with a pouty face.

I realized that it was a lost cause so I decided to take the next best option which was to fuck her silly in the deer stand. I put my hand behind her head and pulled her to me then kissed her deeply. The kiss let her know where I was heading and with a smile she started massaging my groin which, although a rare aggressive move on her part, was certainly appreciated.

"Mmmm..." A soft moan escaped her mouth when my hand found her breasts and began to softly knead them.

Susie put up no resistance when my hand snaked inside her coat and under her shirt. Minutes later, she helped me pull her pants down then moved to my lap with her back to me and guided my rigid cock to her wet opening. I used my hands to move her hips while she held onto the window ledge of the blind emitting soft purrs and whimpers.

"Damn you feel good." I told her between my own grunts.

Unfortunately, she felt too good and it wasn't long before I felt my balls tighten. The feeling of my wife's snug pussy coupled with the strange location proved too much and, despite gritting my teeth to try and last, with a loud gasp I emptied my balls into her warmth.

Susie looked over her shoulder with a look of disappointment and a whine but kept pushing against my groin hoping somehow she could revive my shrinking member. After a minute, she slowed and then finally stopped.

"That's twice." She informed me with a look that let me know it better not happen a third time.

Now finished, the cold air reminded us quickly about our state of partial undress and we scurried to pull our clothes back on.

"Do we stay here and watch?" Susie asked when we were done.

"Honey, we've scared off everything for miles. We might as well leave." I said with a laugh.

She didn't protest as she was ready to return to the warmth of the house so a few minutes later we were walking towards the ATV followed by the cold ride back. Once there, I made coffee and a simple breakfast then Susie announced she was going back to bed.

I let her sleep for several hours while I did chores around the house then quietly slipped in next to her hoping to make up for my previous failings. I was pleased to find her in just a thong and my hands immediately went to her full, firm breasts.

"What took you so long." She moaned as her butt pushed against me.

I let my hand wander over her body, exciting her; before I turned her head, kissed her hard then began an exploring her body. First I went to her neck where I gave it soft kisses and licks then I moved lower to her perfect breasts where I feasted on the soft flesh and tiny puckered nipples that had become pointed and hard. Susie loves for me to go down on her and I felt her hands on my shoulders gently pushing me towards her pussy.

"Mmmm...ohhhh..." She called out when my tongue began a teasing movement around her opening.

I could tell she was very excited by the way her hips were moving but I was in no hurry and continued to play, bringing more sighs and whimpers from her, until I let my tongue run the length of her now very wet slit. At the top, I started flicking her clit with the tip of my tongue and suddenly her legs were spread wide and the covers thrown to the side.

"Oh Jeff...ohhhh...ohhhh right there..." She moaned in encouragement while her hands clamped onto the back of my head.

She seemed to be very close so I was surprised when I felt her begin to pull on me then announce. "I want you inside me."

Dutifully, I moved up her body until her hand found my dick and pulled it to her. It slipped in easily and we instantly started a fast, urgent movement. Susie's excitement began to affect me and I had to concentrate and make myself slow so I could give her a steady, strong rhythm. Otherwise, I would soon find myself succumbing once again.

Susie always gets quiet and her body becomes stiff before she releases. Several times I thought she was priming for a climax but it must have drifted from her because her movements and sounds would return. The third time I thought for sure she must be ready and when little whimpers began to come from her I was certain but just at that moment a loud sound hit us.

"Hey Jeff, you here?" I heard Darryl voice call out behind the banging of the door.

"Huh?" Susie cried out in surprise. Followed by. "Nooo..."

"It's okay." I said trying to reassure her while I kept moving but I could tell the moment had been lost.

"I don't believe it." She announced in frustration and with her body now still, I slowed and finally stopped too.

"I'm sorry sweetie." I said softly. I knew it wasn't enough given how close she was but it was all I could think of to say.

"Jeff!" The older man called out again.

"Yeah, just a second." I yelled back.

"Don't move." I said to my wife who looked back at me with an annoyed expression.

I got out of bed, threw on my jeans and a shirt and went out to greet Darryl before he came into the bedroom. I found him in the kitchen putting some bags on the counter.

"Hi Darryl." I said as politely as I could muster while extending my hand which he took in his strong grip.

"Good to see you. How's the ranch?" He asked.

"Hey it's good. Look my wife came out with me." I told him. I had let Susie know that morning about Darryl and his son although we expected them a bit later.

"Yeah okay. No worries." He replied seemingly oblivious to the fact that his coming out might have impacted our plans.

At that moment, a younger man came through the door also carrying some bags. I took him to be Darryl's son and this was confirmed when he was introduced as Donny. Donny looked to be in his early twenties, a few years younger that Susie and me. He was lean like his dad but not skinny and also about the same height at around six foot. However, unlike his father, he had an open face and smile and gave off the impression of someone that was gregarious.

A noise behind us caused everyone to turn and Susie appeared at the door wearing jeans and a simple blouse. Introductions were quickly made and I was pleasantly surprised when both Darryl and Donny acted both gracious and respectful.

Almost instantly, Donny engaged Susie in a conversation and while they chatted I went outside to help Darryl unload some more things from their pickup and was pleased to see my wife with a smile on her face, still chatting away when I got back ten minutes later.

"What's y'alls plans?" Darryl asked when everything was put away.

"We didn't come to hunt. We're just out so Susie can see the ranch." I explained.

"We came out to get some meat for the freezer but the weather is calling for rain so if it's heavy we'll probably head back." He said which brought a glimmer of hope.

For the next couple hours, Donny and I helped Darryl do his normal piddling around the place while Susie watched TV. When we finished and went inside, Susie informed us that there had been a severe weather alert and we quickly switched channels to check it out. A heavy line of storms were headed our way which would likely hit us in about two hours.

"So much for hunting." Darryl said turning to his son who had a clear look of disappointment.

"Can't we go out for an hour or so before the storm his?" Donny asked.

"Hell, why not." His father answered after a moment of thought.

It wasn't likely they would see anything mid-day but you never know. They quickly started to prepare and twenty minutes later they were off.

"So we're not going out again?" My wife asked as the roar of the ATV faded.

"Not today at least." I replied.

I tried to get Susie guided back to the bedroom to complete our lovemaking but she declined telling me she wasn't in the mood right then and for damn sure didn't want to risk being interrupted a second time. So, we began watching TV and about forty-five minutes after their departure we heard the distant sound of a rifle shot followed a few seconds later by another. It was another twenty minutes when we heard the sound of the approaching vehicle and the outcome of their quick hunt was soon evident when they pulled underneath the cleaning A-frame and two does were hefted up.

The sky was starting to darken and distant thunder could be heard so Darryl and Donny briskly set to task. I warned Susie not to look but strangely, she stood on the porch, watching from a distant as the slain deer were systematically prepared. Donny was doing most of the work while his dad supervised. He had removed his coat and was working in just a white t-shirt that quickly became stained with blood. When they finished, they put the deer in the cooler then rinsed the blood off their arms and hands.

"So brutal." Susie said to me as she turned to go into the house and I let her pass without replying.

When father and son came into the house, they went immediately to the back and we heard the shower starting. A few minutes later, just as the lightning and accompanying thunder were growing near, they emerged looking refreshed. Donny came over and joined us while Darryl went to the kitchen. We could hear the blender start and a few minutes later Darryl arrived with a pitcher of margaritas and four Solo cups. The drinks were damn good and I could see from Susie's first sip that she found it tasty. We continued to chat while watching the line of storms approach on TV and thankfully the deer hunting was not brought up. We had polished off the first batch and were just starting the second when the TV was finally lost and then fifteen minutes later, just as the lightning and thunder became intense, we lost power too.

While Susie and Donny remained in the living area, Darryl and I fished out some candles and soon we were all back to drinking and talking. The flickering candle light provided a strange sense of protection from the violent storm and only twice did Susie squeeze my arm in fright. Fortunately, the worst part didn't last all that long and, when it finally passed as dark set in, what remained was a steady light rain.

"No more margaritas and no power to run the blender. What's everyone's second choice." Darryl asked the group.

"Oh, man those margs were good too." Donny said disappointingly.

"They were very good." My wife chimed in.

"Can't be helped." The older man replied in his normal brusque way.

"Let's go to Mexico." Donny suggested from the blue. This brought dismissive laughter from Darryl and me while Susie looked on.

"It's too dangerous these days." I finally said when my wife gave me an odd look.

"How far is it?" Susie asked seemingly ignoring my concern.

"About an hour." Darryl responded.

"We can stay on the main street that's close to the bridge. You know. Where those couple places are next to each other. I mean you can see the bridge from there. It can't be that bad right there." Donny said clearly not wanting to give up on the idea.

Darryl looked at me and when I looked at Susie she had a hopeful expression. I knew Susie wasn't having much fun and being stuck inside due to the rain with no electricity or TV made it worse. Even though I had serious reservations, I felt my head nodding.

An hour later after getting cleaned up and changed in the dark we were on our way in the Tahoe with Darryl up front with me and Donny and Susie in the back. Donny kept us talking on the way and I had to admit he had an uncanny ability to get people engaged and relaxed. We parked in a lot then took a taxi across the bridge and went into the most upscale looking place. Since it was just barely eight, the place was only half full and we were able to get a good table near the back. A small band was setting up on a slightly raised stage and when a heavy waitress came up we all ordered margaritas.

For the next three hours, we drank, snacked and listened to the band. The drinks were quite strong which made everyone but Darryl more talkative. They seemed to have the opposite effect on him as he became quieter, even sullen in a way. The band played a variety of Mexican music and occasionally Donny or I would dance with Susie if the song had the right rhythm. I was happy to see that throughout the night, despite the flow of alcohol, he always acted the gentleman.

Finally, everyone had had enough and we started the trek back to the ranch. Unlike the ride over, it was quiet in the Tahoe and we were barely out of the parking lot when I noticed that Darryl had his head against the window and his eyes closed. The brightly lit streets of the city on the American side slowly gave way to darkness as we turned onto the highway. At that hour, there was only a small amount of traffic and, with people sleeping I couldn't use the radio, so I resigned myself to a silent drive back.

We had been underway for about fifteen minutes when a sound I couldn't place came from the back seat. At first, I thought it was just Susie or Donny trying to find a comfortable position but when I heard it again, this time with another sound I couldn't place, my curiosity was piqued. Turning for a quick glance, I got the shock of my life. My wife was sitting right next to the younger man and they were kissing in a tight embrace. Strangely, my first reaction was to look away as if I was some voyeur or peeping tom. It was only when I was back looking at the road that I realized the absurdity of that thought but by then other feelings were attacking my senses. I realized my hands were shaking on the wheel and although I tried desperately to make it stop I couldn't. There was also confusion as I tried to figure out what to do. Should I pull over and throw him out? Should I yell at my wife and acknowledge her behavior? Should I engage them in conversation so they would have to stop? In less than a minute these thoughts must have raced through my mind a hundred times each. In the end, it was denial at what I had seen that made me want to look again, but even that took several more minutes for me to gather the courage.

This time, my rapid look saw nothing as there was nobody there and it quickly dawned on me that they were now prone on the back seat, deeper in the darkness. This meant there was no way I could do a quick glance and, if I wanted to see, I would have to partially turn. Finally doing so, I saw Donny had my pretty wife pushed against the back seat and was lying alongside her as they continued to kiss. Her arm around his neck provided the room to see that his hand was on the outside of her blouse massaging her breasts.

I had to turn back or risk a wreck and was glad to see that Darryl was in his same position, oblivious to the seduction his son was working on my wife. My eyes returned to the road and for the next few minutes I fought the thoughts in my head and the overwhelming desire to look again. It was during this time, I realized that I was hard. It was also when I realized that mixed with my shock was a curiosity about how far Susie would go.

I made the decision not to look for ten minutes and it seemed like each minute took an hour. On top of that, I could now hear soft sighs comings from behind me that made it clear that my wife was being pleasured. Finally, the time came and I prepared myself for what I might see.

They were in the same basic position but now my wife's blouse and bra had been pushed up releasing her breasts and Donny was hungrily sucking on a nipple. His hand was kneading her ass through her jeans and she had her arm still wrapped around his neck with her eyes closed and mouth partially open. It was a wanton display of illicit sexuality and something I would have never dreamed Susie would consider. But there was no denying what I was seeing or her reaction. Was it the liquor? Was she so far gone she didn't know what was happening? If so, then I was an ass for not intervening but she hadn't seemed that drunk when we left Mexico.

We were now just about halfway back to the ranch. Again, I had to force myself to focus on the road while the sounds from the back continued to become less muted. My wife was clearly aroused and I began to wonder if he would try to fuck her. Ten minutes later with twenty minutes to go I looked again. Now Susie was turned and facing the back seat with Donny spooned behind her. At first, I thought that this meant she had disengaged and was rejecting him, although her breasts were still exposed. But, looking closer, I realized what was happening. Her jeans were loose and I could see the black strap of her thong. Donny's arm was snaked over her hip and his hand was pushed inside her jeans. He had turned her so he could have better access to finger her pussy. Susie's eyes were still shut and she was biting her lip but while I watched she suddenly whimpered and bent her knee. Instinctively, I knew this likely meant his finger was inside her snug pussy.

Lights from an approaching car alerted me to get back to driving. Up ahead, was the turn off the highway to the secondary road which meant we were about ten minutes away. At the gate of course, I would be getting out which meant it would all come to an end. Ten minutes wasn't much time so I thought nothing more could occur but, just before making the turn, I heard the distinctive sound of a metal belt buckle coming loose. I knew I had to look but this road was smaller and twisting so several minutes elapsed before I could.

Susie was still turned so she was facing the back seat but Donny's hand was back on her breasts and he was nibbling her neck. However, it was their lower bodies that drew my attention. They were spooned tightly together and I could see his belt hanging loose and my wife's jeans partly off her butt. Still, it looked like both were covered enough that intercourse wasn't possible although their collective silence made me very nervous.

"Ohhh..." I heard Susie moan just as my foot went to the brake for the turn into the gate and in that moment I wondered if she had been penetrated.

I stopped with the headlights illuminating the gate and left the vehicle without looking back. Less than a minute later, when I returned, my wife had her top back in place and was sitting at one end of the seat while Donny sat on the other. Darryl had awakened too and was rubbing his eyes when I got back behind the wheel. A few minutes later we were at the house and as soon as we stepped inside there were quick goodbyes as we split to our respective rooms.

Susie tried to go to the bathroom but I pulled her to the bed, ignoring her protests and pushed her backwards then fell on top of her. My mouth found hers and it took only a few seconds until she was passionately returning my kisses. From there, we pulled each other's clothes off and despite the chilly room we were soon naked on top of the bed panting excitedly as we engaged in foreplay that we both knew would be short lived.

"I'm ready." She stated, almost as a demand, as she pulled on my stiff dick.

I pushed into her wet opening, finding no resistance, until I was completely inside. Her hands quickly found my ass and with urgency she pulled on me to move faster. For a while, I tried to hold back and assert control but her whines and writhing proved too much and I started a fast, hard pace. Susie's arms were around my neck pulling me tightly into her and her legs were wrapped around my waist while she met my thrusts with her own. It was a different feeling than our normal lovemaking and I knew that, at least partially, it was a response to Donny's attentions. Still, I went with it, thrusting hard until the wetness of her pussy could be heard in the room. It was when I lifted onto my arms to look down at her that across the room, near the half open door that I was certain I had closed, I saw the tall shadow that I knew was Donny. It drove me to fuck her harder, forcing the moans and whines from Susie that I knew would drive him crazy. And when she came, practically screaming in joy, I knew he would be thinking about it for a long time.

The faint light of dawn was peaking into the room when I woke to the feeling of Susie pushing against me. It took me several minutes to fully awake but when I did I realized we were face to face and she was staring into my eyes.

"Good morning." She said softly.

"Morning." I responded realizing something was about to happen.

"We need to talk." She said flatly in a way that sent a chill through my body. Despite our wild love making, her actions on the drive back were clearly weighing on her mind.

"Ok, what's wrong?" I replied feigning ignorance.

"I...I did something bad." She said and I could tell by the cracking of her voice that she was close to tears.

"What? Tell me?" I answered forcing myself to act confused. It was damn hard as all my instincts told me I should be screaming at her.

"I...I...in the car...we...I mean Donny and I kind of made out." She forced out. She began sobbing softly as soon as the words were out.

"I don't understand. What do you mean?" I asked actually reveling in her discomfort.

"Well, we kissed..." She started then stopped.

"Why did you let him kiss you? Were you that drunk?" I asked pretending I didn't know the truth and that a quick kiss was all that had occurred.

"I guess so..." She replied and her sobbing became more pronounced.

"Don't be so upset." I said to her as I pulled her close to me and stroked her hair. Then after several seconds I asked. "Is that all that happened?"

"No." Came her reply mixed with tears.

"What happened?" I asked softly.

For the next few minutes, she described what had occurred while occasionally stopping to cry. I was pleased that she seemed to be telling the truth and was sincerely ashamed by her actions. She admitted to having her breasts fondled and even described how he had reached into her pants but, she stopped short about his pants becoming unbuckled and what happened after. Now, I was left to try wonder why she was hiding that detail.

"Did it excite you?" I had to ask even though I knew in doing so I was showing something of myself.

"I guess some." She admitted after a short silence.

"Did his finger go inside you?" I asked unable to hold back.

When she nodded her head affirmatively, I had to turn my body so she wouldn't feel my dick that was now getting hard. I continued to stroke her hair in silence as I thought about what she had admitted and how I was expected to react.

"What else?" I finally forced out.

"Nothing." She said, not aware that I knew she was lying.

For some reason, knowing my wife had been seduced and was now hiding the depth of her indiscretion from me was strangely exciting. I turned her and kissed her soft lips and she instantly responded with passion finding redemption in my olive branch.

"It was the margaritas." I said as soon as we broke giving her a way out.

She quickly kissed me again and from there we started to fondle each other until several minutes later I was over her, finding her entrance.

"Do you still love me?" She asked with a pleading look.

"Of course Susie. It wasn't your fault." I replied. For some reason, I knew it wasn't the time to be judgmental. Not yet.

"I love you. You're so special." She responded.

We moved together in silence, save for her purrs, for a few minutes while I showered her lips, neck and ears with kisses. When I knew she was completely aroused, I decided it was time for some more questions.

"Did it feel good?" I asked.

"Mmm...yes, you feel good." She answered.

"Not me baby, Donny last night." I probed wondering what reaction I would get.

Her response was to go quiet, I'm sure hoping it would just go away but I pushed. "Did it?"

"Why?" She finally responded.

"I want to know, tell me." I said in a voice that I tried hard to make even.

"I don't want to talk about him." She replied trying to avoid the question.

"Tell me." I demanded. I had stopped moving and was raised over her looking into her face.

"I was drunk." She said in defense using the out I had given her.

"I know. But did it feel good?" I pushed.

"I guess, some." She finally answered and as a reward I pushed hard into her which elicited a gasp and a moan.

"Did he nibble on your nipples?" I asked knowing how much she liked it when I did it lightly.

There was a silence that lasted for what must have been twenty seconds while I made slow, firm thrusts before she finally replied. "Yes."

"And you liked it." I challenged her quickly.

"Yes." She answered almost immediately which surprised me.

"Did he make you wet." I followed thinking I was making progress.

"Jeff, I'm sorry I was bad." She blurted out as we moved together.

"It's okay to be bad every now and then." I answered without thinking.

Suddenly, she stopped me and took my head in her hands so that I was forced to look directly into her eyes. We stared at each other for several seconds before I forced my head down until I could meet her lips in a kiss. At first, she held back but within seconds she was kissing me back passionately.

"We kissed in the bar." She offered from the blue.

"When? Where?" I asked. Now I was the one caught off guard.

"Outside the bathroom." She explained.

"That's all?" I asked.

"Yeah, I was startled." She replied between the gasps I was forcing from her with my renewed thrusts.

"But you let him in the Tahoe. You wanted him to." I stated more than asked.

"Yes." She whispered softly while nodding her head. Then, seconds later she said in the same soft voice. "Fuck me, Jeff."

Susie rarely used curse words and never the "f" word so when she said it an instantaneous feeling of surprise and excitement coursed through my body. I was torn between my carnal desire to reach a climax that I knew would be huge and the interest I had in exploring every part of my wife's indiscretion.

"Did he make you wet?" I asked returning to the question I had asked previously.

"Yes." She answered and the tone in her voice let me know that she enjoyed admitting it.

"Did he push his finger in you deep?" I asked now wanting specifics.

"Yeah, it felt good." She answered and I wondered whether she now felt comfortable with the questions or if she was toying with me.

"Did he try more?" I asked already knowing the answer but wanting her to admit he had undone his pants.

"Yeah." She admitted but offered no details which excited and annoyed me at the same time.

"How baby?" I asked with urgency in my voice.

"He told me to meet him in the living room when you fell asleep." She said and instantly I knew it was true. I thought it might have been why she was reluctant at first with me. Maybe, she was thinking about him and surprisingly, I found the idea arousing.

"He came looking for you. He watched us make love." I told her and I felt her body shudder beneath me.

I felt her hand on the back of my head and she pulled it next to her mouth then whispered. "You got me first."

With that, all talking stopped and we fucked hard. Just as I was reaching the point of no return, Susie's body got rigid and I knew it would be a race to see who would cum first. She beat me by seconds and then I joined her as we traded cries of pleasure and moans until we finally became still, exhausted physically and mentally from the shared revelations.

Even though I had mentally prepared myself for seeing Donny that morning, the interaction was still awkward. He quickly realized I knew enough to be pissed at him so he disappeared after a few minutes. Conversely, Darryl showed no outward signs of awareness and acted his usual pleasant but strange self. When Susie joined me, we had coffee and cereal while discussing how we wanted to spend the day. Unfortunately, the ground was soaked from the rain which limited our options and the look in the sky didn't give much comfort that it was over. In the end, we decided to go for a short walk along the road just to get out of the house.

An hour later, we were back, shivering from the cold dampness of the air having seen nothing of interest. We poured some coffee and flopped in front of the TV and I felt disappointed at the fact that Susie was not able to get out. Given the events of the previous night, I thought about packing up and leaving but two things made me stay. First, since hunting was going to be difficult, I hoped that Darryl and Donny might leave. Second, there was something about the awkward situation and my wife's discomfort that intrigued me. I didn't know why but I wanted her to come face to face with him. It was shortly after lunch when it finally occurred.

Donny had been staying outside working on the ATVs but came inside to eat. Whether it was for Darryl's benefit or just the fact that denial was the easier path, it was funny watching the two of them attempt to act normal. He made a sandwich and sat in the kitchen to provide some separation and when he was finished he started talking to his dad.

"I got the Polaris fixed up." He stated. The Polaris was a two seat ATV that was quite fast, too fast really, that the more adventurous liked to use to speed about the ranch. It had been pulled out of a ditch or the brush more than once as a result of someone being too aggressive which is why it needed repair.

"You going to take it out?" Darryl asked.

"Yeah, you want to go?" His son replied.

"Nah. Things to do." His dad answered.

"Okay, well I'm going for a spin." He said and began walking towards the door avoiding eye contact as he passed us.

"Susie, why don't you go?" I heard the words leave my mouth without thinking.

"Why?" Came her awkward answer which was delivered with a confused expression. As she spoke, Donny stopped and turned.

"Well it's the only way to see the ranch as wet as things are. Plus, you seem to be bored." I answered actually making more sense than I thought I would.

"Yeah, come on it will be fun." Donny threw in before she could respond.

My wife turned and stared at me communicating in on a non-verbal way her questions and concerns but I held her gaze until finally she gave a simple shrug and said. "Let me change."

The rain had actually brought moderating temperatures and so it was currently around 50 degrees. Still, with the wetness and the wind I knew she needed to be prepared. Without much talking, I helped her dress in several layers ending with her insulated camo hunting pants and a long sleeved camo shirt.

"This makes no sense." She stated flatly as she stood ready in the bedroom.

"It's just an ATV ride." I replied.

"You know what I mean. What are you doing this?" She asked taking me by the chin and making me look into her eyes.

"Susie, it's just an ATV ride." I repeated. It wasn't an answer that appeased her but she let me go and turned.

Donny was dressed similarly and had pulled the ATV near the door. He held in his hand a helmet and another was placed on the passenger seat. I watched as he helped her fit it and strap her in the seat then quickly they were off accompanied by the roaring noise of the engine. As soon, as they disappeared, I turned to see Darryl looking at me from the shed where he was preparing for some more tasks. I walked over to him and for the next hour we did various fix up activities while idly chatting. However, as if by agreement, the subject of Donny and my wife was avoided.

We had long since finished the chores and were watching a football game while sipping beers when we heard the ATV returning. During all the time they had been gone; my mind envisioned numerous scenarios of what might be occurring in some quiet pasture. Now, I was eager to see Susie return and find out.

The machine pulled up to the front just as Darryl and I stepped onto the porch. The first thing I noticed was that both of them were completely covered in mud. Clearly, they had not taken the quiet path.

Both got out and stood at the same time and after fumbling with her helmet, Donny stepped over and helped her take it off. He set off towards the shed and that's when I noticed that, like a line had been drawn down his body, his front half was covered in mud but his back half was clean. However, when Susie stepped onto the porch sporting a grin I noticed her backside was nowhere near as clean.

"How was it?" I asked as my mind raced to determine the meaning.

"Fun...exciting at times." She answered and moved past me.

After giving her several minutes, I went to find her and located her in the bathroom with the shower running and her dirty clothes in a pile outside the door. I picked up the shirt and then her pants finding, that upon closer inspection, they indeed had mud on the back. But, unlike the front, rather than being splattered and wet these marks were streaky and partly dried. The only answer I could come up with was that Donny had been behind her and through holding or hugging he had transferred the mud. Did this mean more had occurred? Kicking the pile with my foot, her bra came into view and when I saw the streaks across the white fabric I knew his hand had been there. Unfortunately, I couldn't find her panties to do a similar inspection.

"Susie, let me in." I said softly when I found the door locked.

"I'm in the shower." Came her reply but I kept knocking and several seconds later the door lock clicked and I opened it just in time to see her naked butt sliding back behind the curtain. Her panties lay in a ball in the corner and, like the bra, there were marks.

"What happened?" I asked instantly realizing how needy I sounded.

"We went for a long ride. It was very fast and exciting. Actually, scary at times." She replied from behind the curtain and her choice of descriptors made me think she was intentionally toying with me.

"You know what I mean." I followed.

There was a pause before she responded. "Why did you push it?"

Now, it was my turn to be quiet as I didn't really have a good answer. Before I could think of what to say, the shower stopped and seconds later the curtain pulled back revealing my beautiful naked wife. Instinctively, my eyes scanned her for signs of activity which brought a knowing, annoyed look from her. As soon as she stepped out, I pulled her into my arms and tried to kiss her. At first, she turned her head and avoided my attempt but when my lips finally found hers she eagerly responded.

"What happened?" I asked again in a soft voice when our kiss broke.

"I told you. We had an exciting ride." She answered. I was almost totally certain she was toying with me but the tiny likelihood of something happening fueled my eagerness and made it something I had to know.

"Did he get you?" I replied. Immediately, I knew it was a poor choice of words.

"Did he get me? You mean did he like throw me in the mud and fuck me while I screamed in pleasure and scared all the animals away?" She replied sarcastically while pushing me away.

"Sorry, that's not what I meant." I answered hastily.

"I think it's exactly what you meant. I don't know what's gotten into you. The ride from Mexico was a mistake - my fault and I admit that but it's certainly bringing a different reaction than I expected." She stated and turned to the mirror.

"Susie..." I started but was cut off.

"Let me get changed." She said dismissively. Deciding not to push, I turned and left.

I was sitting outside next to the fire pit as the sun set with Darryl and Donny when my wife finally appeared. The rain had ended and, while it was still quite damp and humid, we had decided to start a fire. Susie joined us wearing jeans, a long sleeved shirt and a light jacket and while she settled in I went inside to get her some wine. When I returned, the heat of the fire had already enticed her to take off her jacket and she sat between father and son looking fresh with her tight top accenting her lovely breasts.

Surprisingly, now together, my wife and Donny spent the next hour entertaining us with an account of their ATV ride. They had covered a good proportion of the ranch and had several close calls. During the description, I tried to pick up where along the way they stopped for the encounter I was sure had occurred in some form. However, nothing they said provided any clue which left me frustrated.

We had polished off several rounds while the adventure was told and along the way the last vestiges of cloud cover disappeared leaving a star lit sky. We decided on steaks for dinner and Darryl went off to make preparations while I took some coals from the pit to the grill. With that done, I went inside to help again leaving my wife alone with her young seducer. For some reason, it was something I just couldn't leave alone. After every period of recovered sanity, my thoughts would return to their encounter and before I knew it I would be excited again.

We had a good dinner then returned to the fire followed by some time in front of the TV before calling it a night. Despite the drinking, it was all very polite with neither father nor son showing anything but the utmost respect for my wife.

Like always, I was in bed first while Susie went to the bathroom then she joined me in her thong and t-shirt.

"You're naked. I guess you have some expectations." She said when her leg bumped against my exposed dick.

"Yes." I stated simply while my arm pulled her tightly against me.

My hand went inside her shirt and found her nipples which I pulled on and rolled between my fingers until they were rigid. This made her begin to move and soon she was grinding her ass against my hard dick. I could tell by her moves and her soft sounds that she was as excited as me. Suddenly, Susie pulled her shirt off and then pushed her thong down until she could kick it off her feet. Now naked, she turned her head to find my lips and for the next few minutes we kissed passionately while I continued to tease her breasts.

After a very long embrace, my wife turned in my arms and with an impish smile pushed me onto my back and began a slow descent of my body until her soft lips came into gentle contact with the sensitive head of my dick. Now Susie is not adverse to oral sex, but it's still something I view as a treat so, in my confused state, as her lips wrapped around my shaft, I immediately thought that she must be feeling guilty. I had been avoiding questioning her about the afternoon with Donny but now I had to know with the result being I couldn't enjoy the wonderful blowjob she was giving.

"Cum for me." She whispered looking up with an incredibly seductive look.

"I want to cum inside you." I replied, which was true.

"Why?" She asked.

"I just do." I replied. The truth was my answer was so bizarre that it would be impossible to explain. For some reason, I had to make sure my semen was in control of her vagina. On the off chance that Donny had ejaculated in my wife, I wanted my sperm to be in there going to war.

With a final lick, Susie climbed my body and pulled me to her opening then fell back and with a combined sigh we were connected. She starts rocking her hips very slowly while she stayed elevated above me staring into my face.

"What do you want?" She finally asked.

"Just what I'm getting." I answered purposefully avoiding her meaning.

"You know what I mean." She followed quickly.

"What did you do with him?" I asked once again trying to deflect her question.

"Jeff, I'm not going to tell you until you explain what it is you want." She replied. With that, her hips stopped moving but she maintained eye contact.

"Susie, I honestly don't know. It changes every second. One second I find him seducing you exciting and the next second I'm terrified. I don't have a good answer." I told her honestly.

"You want to cum in me because you think his cum is in there. You would never turn down a blowjob otherwise." She guessed and with my look she knew she was correct.

"I...I...don't know...maybe." I stammered.

There was silence for almost a minute while we looked at each other before she spoke. "We stopped several times."

"What happened?" I asked hoping this time she would be forthcoming.

"He said he needed to stretch his legs. We took our helmets off and he tried to kiss me." She explained.

"Tried?" I asked to clarify.

"Yes. I said no but he said it was what you wanted. He said he saw you look over the seat in the car and that you knew he was watching from the door later when we made love." She said and suddenly, with the revelation, I felt very small.

"Uhhh..." I started trying to buy time to think up an explanation but she cut me short.

"Did you look over the seat?" She demanded.

"Yes." I answered in a tiny voice.

"And you did nothing. Then the next day when I was feeling guilty and cried because I felt so bad you didn't say anything." She followed with her tone becoming stronger.

"I..." I tried to speak again but once more she interrupted.

"I knew when he told me that he was telling the truth." She said.

"What...what happened." I asked with my mouth quickly becoming bone dry.

"What do you think?" She countered.

"You...you and him uhhh...had sex?" I forced out.

Again, there was a long silence before she spoke. "No, Jeff. We didn't. But, I thought about it."

"Then nothing?" I asked and my voice betrayed a hint of disappointment.

"I let him kiss me after he told me you saw us. And he's a very good kisser. We kissed for a long time." She explained. Her hips had once again started a slow, deliberate rocking motion.

"That's it?" I asked.

"Yes, for the first stop. But we stopped again later and thinking about you not telling me that you knew about the car had upset me. So, I let him do more." She said.

"What more?" I blurted out and pushed my hips up involuntarily.

"He touched me. And, he got me very excited and I touched him too. I came close Jeff. Very close. His penis was close." She described and now it seems her words were giving her some excitement as her movements became more pronounced.

"How close?" I practically yelled. I no longer tried to hide my excitement and was now actively pushing against her thrusts.

My wife leaned down until her lips were next to my ear and whispered. "It was touching me and it was dripping."

"Shit Susie...SHIT." I exclaimed and flipped her onto her back while maintaining our connection. She spread her legs wide to take my rapid thrusts but kept my head buried in her neck.

"What should I have done Jeff? What baby? Did you want him to fuck me? Tell me." She grunted in rhythm to our movement.

"YES! YES! I wanted you to. I wanted you to come back full of his cum." I cried out in voice I didn't recognize.

I lasted only seconds after my lust filled admission shooting ropes of semen into my wife at a velocity I never before experienced. Susie hadn't reached a climax but she dutifully stroked the back of my head and kissed my ear until I was able to catch my breath and rolled my sweaty body to her side.

"I'm sorry." I finally whispered. There were multiple things to be sorry for but I left it non-specific.

"Shhh...be still." She replied.

"I love you." I told her.

"I know you do." She answered quickly and kissed my head.

The room became silent and minutes went by while I recovered from a powerful climax. Susie has quit stroking my hair but I sensed she was still awake.

"How did you leave it...I mean what did you tell him?" I asked.

"He wants to meet in the den like he asked before." She replied softly.

"What did you say?" I asked needing to know the answer.

"I said I would think about it." She responded.

"Do you want to?" I asked as the dry feeling in my mouth returned.

"It's your decision Jeff. You're pushing it. You need to tell me what you want when you're not horny." She stated.

That question was very difficult to answer and unfortunately the warmth and closeness of her body coupled with the lingering images of her in the back seat fought with my rational mind that knew I was playing with fire. After a long silence, I answered. "I need to think about it."

The emotional and physical toll from the day soon had me fighting to keep my eyes from closing. It was a battle I lost and it was only some time later that I half-awoke and reached for Susie but found the bed empty. A quick glance to the bathroom let me know it was empty too and with that I instantly knew where I would find my wife. It was knowledge that both excited and terrified me but with slow, deliberate movements I climbed from the bed trying to remain quiet while I pulled on my boxers then moved towards the bedroom door.

It was firmly closed and I stood there for several seconds trying to recall whether it made any noise when it was opened. Finally, knowing I had no choice, I slowly turned the knob then pushed gently thankful that it eased open quietly. The main room, with everything off, was illuminated only by the ambient outside light. This provided just enough to see objects in the room and from where I stood I could just make out the head and shoulders of my wife centered in the middle of one of the couches facing backwards. She was making a slow rocking motion and I realized she was riding Donny who was no doubt sunk down further out of my sight.

At first there were no sounds which seemed odd and I fought, just like in the Tahoe, with my response.

"Damn baby you feel good." Donny announced in a voice that I could clearly make out.

"Shhh. You need to be quiet." My wife quickly rebuked him.

Not wanting to be seen and knowing the attention would be on the bedroom door I quietly closed it then moved to a position closer and to one side of the mating couple. From, there I could make out my wife straddling Donny's waist and slowly fucking him while his hands guided her ass and he sucked on her breasts. I was also close enough that I could make out the whispered conversation they started.

"I'm glad you finally gave it up." He said to her when his mouth left her nipple.

"Me too." She whispered back.

"You think you can cum again." He asked making me realize they must have been fucking for some time.

"Maybe. It feels really good." She replied.

"Does he know about the pictures?" Donny asked.

"Know and don't you dare show them to anyone." She replied quickly. Certainly, by this admission more had occurred on their ride than she had admitted.

They went on for a few more minutes then; my wife suddenly stopped and announced she needed to rest. She climbed off Donny's cock and fell next to him on the couch where they began to kiss. Fearing I would be caught if they got up and realizing the main event had already occurred, I made my way back to the bedroom, flopped onto the bed and stared at the ceiling.

Alone in the quiet, I contemplated the last two days and the guilt I undoubtedly shared with Susie. So much, so fast with little discussion and understanding made me wonder if our marriage would survive. Was she really the woman I thought I married? Was I the man she thought she married? I thought about the ride home and the discussion we were going to need to have. I also thought about the hunting lease. How would I ever be sure that Donny wouldn't blab? How would I face the others knowing that they knew Susie has been fucked by Darryl's son?

I guessed at least thirty minutes or an hour had elapsed since I left the main room when I heard a loud noise, then a short silence followed by more noises that sounded like talking. Had they become so into their lust that they no longer cared if I knew? At first, I tried to ignore it but the sounds persisted so once more I climbed from the bed and went to the door. This time, when I looked it was easier to see as the opposite bedroom door was ajar and light was streaming out. It made it easy to take in the details of the sordid scene that was occurring before me.

My wife was positioned on the couch on her knees propped up by her elbows on the far armrest. Behind her, Darryl, naked from head to toe, was pounding her pussy mercilessly. The sounds I heard were her mixed cries of pain and pleasure and his occasional remarks. His son, looking spent, was flopped in a stuffed chair still naked, watching and idly stroking his cock.

"I knew you were hot for a fuck. Didn't take Donny long to get your panties off." He called out to Susie making no attempt to hide his voice.

The only response that came from her was a series of loud grunts and whines that let me know she was a willing participant in the sex.

Slowly, I eased forward to get a better view until I entered the peripheral vision of Darryl who looked at me expressionless for a moment before returning his full concentration to the fucking he was giving my wife. If he was concerned about my reaction, it didn't show and that reality both angered and confused me. Still, I couldn't take my eyes off of Susie and the look of lustful abandon that was on her face.

"Whack!" The sharp sound of the older man's hand slapping my wife's ass filled the room followed by his demand. "Squeeze that pussy baby."

Her reaction was a series of moans and whines accompanied by a smile from Darryl that indicated she was fulfilling his demand. At the same time, the sound of her pussy slurping in time to the pistoning of his shaft became apparent.

"Whack!" His hand hit her ass hard again for no reason other than he could. Amazingly, it had the effect of making Susie cry out in passion.

"Ohhh...ohhh God...ohhh...do it..." She whined.

"Feel good baby?" He demanded more than asked.

"Yess...yess...oh yes...oh yes..." She replied until she saw me standing and watching. Instantly, a look of panic hit her face but she made no effort to separate from Darryl. We held each other's stare for several seconds while her body moved from the force of her lover's thrusts until she finally looked down as squeals of pleasure escaped her half open mouth.

Darryl started moving faster and the wet slapping sounds grew louder. It was clear to me that it was going to be a race to see who realized their release first. At first, I thought it would be Darryl but Susie's back arched and her sounds became louder turning in to begging whines. When her ass started thrusting back, I knew her orgasm was imminent and sure enough, seconds later, she cried out in a high pitch voice, almost a scream, and her body stiffened. Then, a series of moans escaped her mouth and her body started to shake before it stiffened again and once again she cried out loudly.

I had never seen her have such a powerful orgasm and while Darryl continued to fuck her hard it lingered for her and almost a minute went by while the room was filled by her cries of sexual abandon before Darryl came, filing her with his semen, in a quick series of deep grunts.

"Damn woman. You are a good fuck." He announced then backed away while gasping to catch his breath. As he did, I could see his cock leaving her and inch after inch came into view before his fat head finally appeared and his heavy member fell downward.

I was stunned by his size. Now only partly erect, I guessed he was 8" or 9" long and very thick. It didn't seem possible that this monstrous tool had only seconds before been buried inside my slender wife. With only a quick look to me and a nod he turned and walked towards the bedroom leaving Susie draped over the arm rest with her body still twitching. Just as he disappeared, she fell to her knees on the floor next to the couch with her head and shoulders draped across the seat cushion. Seeing her that way brought out the compassion in me and I moved next to her, helped her up and then half carried her to our bedroom.

"Make love to me." She called out as soon as she was on the bed. I knew she was really seeking forgiveness and reassurance but I stayed standing, denying her redemption.

"My God Susie. What happened?" I demanded.

"Please." She whined while reaching her arm out.

Her hand found mine and our fingers entwined. Despite what I had just witnessed, I couldn't bear to see her so distraught. Thus, I let her pull me towards her until I was next to her on the bed. She tried to move in a way that would put me on top of her and at first I rejected her attempts but, like most times, eventually she was successful and I found myself halfway between her legs.

From there, it was easy for her to push my boxers down, find my dick and guide it to her oozing slit.

"Ohhhh..." She called out just a little too loudly as my dick wormed its way in. I could tell her passage was stretched and I thought her response was purposefully emphatic. At the same time, her hands went to my ass and deliberately encouraged me to push deeply inside.

Without speaking, I started to fuck my wife while feeling the results of her previous couplings with father and son. Her usually snug pussy was now quite open and very wet from her own flow and the deposits she had received which soon brought forth a noticeable slurping noise in time with our movements.

"Did you like it?" I finally asked. It was a question brought forth by the awkwardness of the situation as much as anything. I was confused and angry but at the same time, my culpability made me hold back too.

Susie didn't respond. At least not at first. It took twelve strokes into her before she said. "I'm sorry."

"Bullshit. You're sorry you got caught. You're not sorry you left me to fuck Donny or let Darryl fuck you down with his big cock!" I challenged no longer feeling sorry for her.

"That's not true. It's not!" She quickly replied while starting to whimper.

"Just spread your legs." I said to her rudely but rather that argue she did what I demanded allowing me to get further penetration.

We copulated in silence with only the grunts from our exertions filling the quiet room. However, as my anger at Susie's deceit began to subside, it was replaced with a strange feeling that made me want to add my semen to the father and son cocktail that had been left in her pussy. Suddenly, my balls were tingling, then tightening and soon thereafter, through gritted teeth, I tried to hide my climax as my seed shot forth.

"Did you cum?" My wife asked. No doubt, my muted sounds coupled with the loss of muscle control in my body had given me away. Still, I refused to answer.

Susie's hands began stroking my back, ass and neck taking my release as a sign of forgiveness. I was too far gone to argue so I allowed her to position me on her side and accepted her soft lips against mine without protest. Even with her infidelity, her soft pussy had once again milked me to a point of submission. I wanted to be angry and I wanted to reject her but my head resting against her breast was so comfortable I allowed myself to settle.

I must have never really fallen asleep because I felt the bed move and opening my eyes I saw Susie's slender waist and tight backside walking away from the bed. At first, I thought she was going to the bathroom but when she reached the bedroom door she made a turn and exited from my view. Now, I suspected the worst and thought she was sneaking off to get once again with Donny. After counting to 500, I eased out of bed and quietly padded to the door but looking out, I could see no sign of her in the living room. Thinking she was laid prone on one of the couches, I moved closer but all I saw was Donny sleeping with his head back emitting a soft snore.

For an instant, I actually felt happy but then the reality hit me as to where she must have gone. Again, walking softly, I made my way to the door of the opposite bedroom where I stopped, took a breath and gained my bearings before looking around the corner.

The light was dim but it was enough to see Susie on the bed with Darryl. The bed sheet was pulled down exposing his naked body and my wife had a firm grip on the base of his heavy cock. As I watched, her head dipped until several inches of his cock disappeared into her mouth. At the same time, he arched his back and groaned appreciatively while his hand went to the back of her head.

"Suck it good baby." He demanded. Then, when she lifted off he said to her. "Lick my fat balls girl."

She quickly did as she was told and began lapping at his oversized gonads. For several minutes she alternated between his shaft and his nuts until he pulled her face to his and kissed her hard.

"Why are you here baby?" He asked when they stopped.

"I...I wanted to be with you..." She replied.

"You want more cock, don't you?" He asked. Susie nodded without speaking but it wasn't good enough for Darryl. He demanded an answer. "Tell me baby."

"I want it." She said. It was normal answer for her as she always struggled with being too provocative.

"What do you want? If you really want it you better ask for it." He replied obviously enjoying her discomfort.

There were several seconds of silence before Susie answered. "I want you to fuck me."

I watched as Darryl moved to the side then slapped the bed indicating where he wanted Susie. When she was in place on her back with her legs spread he rolled over her.

"Ohhhh...uggghhh..." Susie cried out as I saw his hips fall into place. Her sensual groans left no doubt that he had sunk his big cock into her once again.

His ass started a rolling motion as he moved his cock in and out while the rest of his body stayed amazingly still. My wife's hand moved all over his shoulders, back and ass in a seemingly random pattern while tiny squeals of pleasure escaped her mouth.

"I knew you'd want more." He spoke to her roughly after he found his rhythm.

"Uhhh...uhhh...uh huh." She finally forced out.

Darryl started moving faster and the squeaking of the bed joined the wet sounds of their coupling in filling the room. Suddenly, I realized I was standing naked slowly tugging on my dick and a wave of shame and self-consciousness swept through me. I thought about hurrying back for some clothes but, just as I was turning to go, Susie let out a sharp squeal of joy and her legs wrapped around the older man's waist.

"You're liking it." Darryl said, stating the obvious.

"I'm so full." My wife replied with a satisfied sigh.

"You like this big cock?" He followed.

"Yesss..." Came here simple but revealing reply.

"Be careful or you'll be hooked." He told her. All the time he kept his steady and full motion going.

"I am." Came her barely audible answer in the form of a whisper.

"I know sweetheart...I know and you'll want more. Who owns this pussy now?" He challenged her.

"You do. It's yours." She replied slightly louder now.

"I know." He answered and started thrusting harder.

"Oh yes, oh yes...fuck me." She called out as her hands landed on his ass.

Susie's normal verbal interactions during our lovemaking were soft moans and expressions of love. She had never been naughty or provocative but now, stuffed with a fat cock, she was acting like a hot slut; a quivering mass of sexual flesh taken to a base level. In fact, she didn't resemble in any way the woman I knew, my loving wife.

"Jeff fuck you too?" Darryl asked out of the blue.

"Uh...yes." She answered.

"Lot of cock for one day. He know you're back getting more?" He asked.

"No." She replied in the whispered voice.

"Fuck yeah baby. You need it bad." He said stating the obvious.

"Uhhh...yes...uh huh." She whimpered in reply and I could tell by her tone she was close.

"You on the pill?" He followed making me wonder why he picked this moment to ask.

"No..." She answered meekly.

"Nothing?" He responded with surprise.

"No..." She said louder, almost defiantly.

"Damn girl you're going to get knocked up. Maybe already are with all the cream in you." He said.

"It's okay." She answered quickly.

Darryl grew quiet and concentrated on fucking my wife. He had pulled her legs back so that they were wrapped high around his waist giving him the ability to go deep which brought squeals and groans of pleasure from Susie. His head was next to hers and he looked to be kissing her ear and neck and I suspected she would have a nice hickey to show tomorrow.

I could see that he was now talking to her but in a voice I couldn't make out. But, her response gave me a good idea of the subject.

"Yes, yes...I want it." She cried out. Then a few seconds later followed with. "Yes, knock me up...give it to me. I want you to."

Her words seemed to excite them both because he began slamming into her very hard which quickly pushed her over the edge and then she was there.

"OHHH...OHHH YES! Fuck me...it's so good...so good..." She called out loudly as her body began to spasm and thrash.

For the next several minutes a litany of grunts, whines and moans came from her as her orgasm lingered, helped no doubt by the fact he continued to pummel her pussy. Finally, I sensed he was reaching the point of no return when I saw his back stiffen and just as she was calming down his release arrived.

"Yeah...here it is...here it is...you feel it? Damn you're making me cum. Your belly's going to swell for sure." He panted.

With a final strong push that drew a loud moan from Susie, his body became rigid with his back arched and he held that position for a long time before, with a large intake of air and a satisfied sigh, he collapsed onto her. Her hand began to stroke the back of his head in an intimate gesture while her other hand pushed on his ass encouraging a few small movements.

I left them there thinking that Susie would follow me soon but, after waiting in bed for over thirty minutes, I finally fell asleep. The morning light was just peaking through the curtains when I was awakened by the sound of the bathroom door opening and the shower starting. It had been hours since I had left her and my immediate thought was that she had been with Darryl all night getting fucked who knows how many times. When Susie appeared from the bathroom, she came to bed naked and I could see that her eyes were red and she had an exhausted look.

"How many times?" I asked when she was next to me.

"Three." She answered. Then, when I tried to climb on top of her to get my turn she said. "Jeff, I can't I'm tired and very sore."

Instantly, her words incensed me and it took all my willpower to contain myself. She had had plenty of time, actually gone out of her way behind my back, to fuck father and son but was now denying her husband.

I got up just before nine and was thankful to find that Darryl and Donny had already left. When Susie hadn't appeared by noon, I went in to check on her and found her just beginning to stir. As I feared, there was a quarter size hickey at the base of her neck, several more on her breasts and her pussy was red and quite swollen. When she stood, I could also see the remains of Darryl handprint on her butt cheek. We quickly packed, mostly in silence, closed up the house and hit the road.

"You going to explain to me what happened?" I asked when we pulled up to the gate. Susie was curled up in the seat sipping coffee and my question startled her. I suppose she expected a longer reprieve.

"I don't know what to say right now. I'm very ashamed." She said softly.

"Susie you were begging Darryl to make you pregnant." I challenged her.

"I know it's bad but it was just dirty talk. You know it can't happen." She replied.

"Well I hope your count was accurate." I said and got out to open the gate.

In the short time it took me to unclasp and swing it open, I had a surge of emotion hit me. I was shocked and angered by her actions but there was something else too. The next thing I knew, I was opening the passenger door.

"Get out and turn around." I demanded.

The wild look in my eye must have warned her not to argue because she did as instructed and I positioned her so that she was standing just outside the cab then pushed her torso face down onto the seat.

"Jeff...?" She started when my hand went to the button on her jeans.

"Shhhh!" I commanded.

It was an easy motion to push her jeans and thong down to her ankles. Then, I made her kick her shoes off and used my foot to push them completely off. I used my hand on her slit to generate some lubrication, while listening to her whine from the soreness, and when she was ready I stepped forward and pushed my way in.

As soon as she was slick enough, I started pounding her hard not caring if she was receiving any pleasure. With my hands, I pushed her top and bra around her neck and started mauling her breasts. A car whizzed by and I'm sure if they looked close they could tell what was happening but, it never slowed.

Whack! I slapped her ass hard like Darryl had right on top of his still visible handprint.

"Ughhh..." Came the quick gasp from Susie but I ignored it.

"What's wrong? You don't want my baby?" I asked then slapped her ass again.

"Jeff...?" She began but I cut her off with another hard slap.

"If you're going to be a slutty wife then I'm going to get mine too." I yelled at her.

"I am not a slut! Let me up!" She demanded and tried to use her arms to push me off but I held firm until she gave up.

"Yes you are." I said in an even voice.

"Jeff, I'm not. Don't say that." Her voice now was pleading.

"You fucked two strangers in one day. A father and son and went back for more. What's that make you." I challenged her.

"You wanted me to!" She cried out and even though I never specifically said so I couldn't deny the truth of her statement.

"Yes, and now I'm taking what I want too." I grunted. I was coming close and struggling to hold off.

"Tell me you wanted me too!" She cried out again and I realized it was important I say the words.

"Susie, I wanted you to. I wanted you to fuck them and come back to bed with your pussy full of cum." I answered.

"Oh Jeff, I'm yours. I'll always do what you want." She moaned. I could tell my words had provided her some relief but, I wasn't through pushing.

"Mine? You offered Darryl your womb." I said reminding her of her plea to be impregnated.

"Oh baby...do it...knock me up. Give me a baby." She let out in the same soft, whimpering voice she had used with Darryl and at the same time, I felt her push back against me.

Suddenly, my balls were tightening and the familiar feeling radiating from my groin appeared and seconds later I was indeed emptying my semen into my wife's well used and raw pussy.

We talked all the way back and for weeks after. We both agreed we had been wrong in going about what we had done and we recommitted ourselves to each. But, our sex life changed dramatically as we both had learned something about ourselves.

The texts and emails form Donny started within a few days but Susie made sure I knew about them and read. I even saw the pictures he had taken which showed her topless next to the ATV with her small nipples hard from the cold air. She politely answered some of them but gave him no reason to believe anything more was forthcoming. However, there is an email from Darryl that she doesn't know I'm aware of that has me concerned. For some reason, she hasn't shared this contact.

[Brainmetal]

A Couple's Destiny

By j267 ©

Emily thought about the phone call she had received from her husband for the hundredth time as she made the drive home from work. His voice had been quite serious as he confirmed his young wife had nothing planned that evening and would be available for a serious talk. Despite her probing, she was unable to get any more information from him and was left anxious and concerned for the rest of the afternoon. She couldn't think of anything she had done wrong or even something she may have neglected but, because of the void of information, her mind had begun to speculate with all kinds of wild thoughts. Was her husband having an affair? Did he want a divorce?

Emily Anne Kragthorpe and John Patrick Howard had been married in a very lovely and expensive wedding two years earlier. The Howard family was quite wealthy and one of the bastions of society in the east coast city they called home. The Kragthorpe family was from the Midwest without the same pedigree but, Emily was a ravishing beauty in addition to being very friendly and kind. She had easily won over, not only her husband, but his family as well. They immediately purchased a nice home in one of the finer neighborhoods and established themselves on the social scene. As a couple, they would often chair fund raising events and because of their fine looks it was common to see their picture appear in the society section of the local paper.

With great trepidation, Emily pulled into the circular driveway behind her husband's car and entered their home where she found John sitting on a sofa with a tumbler of whiskey.

"John is everything okay?" She asked with a worried look.

"Yes, everything is fine. Why?" John replied with a questioning look.

"Well your phone call today was so strange. I don't know what to expect." She answered trying hard not to let her voice break.

"Oh Emily. I'm sorry. I had so much on my mind I guess I didn't explain myself well." He answered taking her hand and guiding her next to him on the couch where he gave her a soft kiss on the cheek. The teary look in her eyes let him know that she was upset.

"Okay." Was all she could think of to say. She sensed her fears had been misguided but she still didn't know what was going on.

"You look like you are going to cry." John said to her as he stroked her hair.

"Well...I don't know...maybe. You had me so scared. I thought maybe I did something wrong or..." She let out.

"No, no. You didn't do anything wrong. Nothing. I'm sorry." He consoled his trembling wife.

"Then what's going on?" She finally asked after regaining some composure.

"Let me get you some wine and let you relax first." John replied and left the room briefly returning with a full glass.

The smile on her husband's face allayed any remaining concerns and after taking several sips she felt calm. With a small nod, she indicated to her husband she was ready.

"Okay. You may think I'm crazy but I've been thinking about something for a while. And, well it's hard to explain. Actually, it's not hard it will just seem odd I think." John began to explain then stopped and took a sip from his glass before continuing. "Anyway. You know we are very privileged and it's always bothered me a bit and lately it's started to bother me even more. I mean I can be a complete dud, a complete failure, and we would still have all the money in the world. I want to do something on my own, I mean I want us to do something on our own. Prove ourselves and not just be another trust fund couple."

Emily didn't respond immediately. She mulled his words and after analyzing them, spoke. "John, I understand your feelings and actually they are very admirable. What were you thinking about doing?"

"I'm thinking we should get away. Move to another state and just start from scratch. See what we can do on our own without the family money or name." He said to her looking into her eyes to gauge the reaction.

"John, if it's important to you then we should do it. I don't care about the money." She answered instantly, which pleased her husband immensely and he pulled her to him and hugged her.

That conversation started the ball rolling on where they should go and what they should try and do. At first, Emily thought her husband had meant that they should go to another large city in another part of the country so she was surprised and nervous when John began talking about going to smaller locations in the South. Then, there was the whole idea of what to do - how to strike out. John was an attorney but had only worked in the family business and, although smart and ambitious, he didn't have any developed skills. Emily, for her part, had worked since college but in roles for non-profits that didn't pay very much.

Then, there were the families. Emily's parents had been pleased when she had married well as they knew she would be taken care of. They expressed some initial concerns about the couple's intentions but bought in without too much fuss, particularly her father who saw it as a manly idea.

John's family was a completely different situation. Although John had several siblings, he was the oldest and his father and grandfather had already earmarked him to take things over. In addition, they loved Emily and already had in their heads that she would dutifully produce beautiful children to maintain the Howard line. There were countless conversations, some heated, where his family tried to convince them that their place was here, in the city, where they would become leaders of the community. Only John's grandmother on his father's side proved to be an ally as she saw it as a romantic notion where the young couple could learn about life together.

When it was all said and done, the biggest issue that Emily had was John's choice of location. He had focused his attention on the South and after research and pondering had honed in on Mobile, Alabama as the place to go. Emily would have greatly preferred Atlanta, Dallas, or even somewhere like Nashville but John was adamant about breaking out of their comfort zone. So, she fell in line as the supportive wife. The idea was to take just enough money to get started and then live off what they earned. It would be a far cry from their current life and Emily knew that there would be no more designer clothes or fine dining for a while.

The couple made an exploratory visit to Mobile and found a small house to rent in an older but still quite nice neighborhood that had lovely, large oak trees. The best part of the house was an elevated wrap-around porch where they could sit and enjoy the evenings together.

Family and friends demanded a going away party where they were hounded by pleas that it wasn't too late to reconsider. Emily's girlfriends spent all evening huddled around her with tears flowing as the drinks went down. John's friends, while much more stoic, felt the same as they realized they were losing their de facto leader.

After selling their imported cars and buying more "practical" replacements - a Tahoe for John and a Camry for Emily, they loaded a U-Haul with just the things they felt essential for their planned reduced lifestyle. John pulled the trailer with the Tahoe while Emily followed in the Camry as they headed south. Both felt nervousness as well as exhilaration as they contemplated the challenges and adventures that were ahead.

It took a week to get moved in and settled but finally it was finished and on a clear October evening, the couple sat together on their porch watching night come to the neighborhood.

"Now it's time to find jobs." John laughed.

"I don't even know where to start but I guess that's part of the adventure." Emily replied. Her words caused him to cringe a bit. He knew how much she had sacrificed for his idea and he wanted her to enjoy it too.

"You're wonderful for doing this." He said smiling and looking into her brown eyes.

"It will be fun." She said wanting to maintain a positive attitude.

In reality, she loved her husband very much and wanted to have a strong and lasting bond with him. The money had never been a motivation for her even though her friends liked to tease her about "bagging the elephant". To her it was much more about his honest and caring ways and the fact she found him very handsome. At 6'1" tall with a medium build, black wavy hair and a killer smile she had been drawn to him instantly. Of course, other women were as well but, once they connected, he had completely ignored them and gave her all his attention.

John noticed Emily's smiling at him then watched as she took a drink from her glass and looked over the rim at him with playful eyes. John knew that look. It was her way of saying she was up for lovemaking. Emily was a willing and at times passionate lover but rarely took the initiative in starting sex. She preferred to drop hints, like she was doing now, and wait for John to make the first move. John had certainly had wilder sex before he met Emily and he had hopes that she would loosen up as she got older but, none of his prior conquests were as emotionally fulfilling as his wife.

Of course, it didn't hurt that she was stunningly beautiful. At 5'7" tall and a slender 126 pounds she had a model like body. Her hair was a soft, light brown color that fell just over her shoulders and her eyes were a very dark brown that seemed to draw you in. She had a wonderful pure complexion and, when she had been in the sun light, freckles would appear on her cheeks. John loved her B-cup breasts that stood high on her chest with tiny pink nipples that pointed upward. But, he felt her best feature was her long perfectly proportioned legs that transitioned into a butt that was toned from her bi-weekly workouts. Even with her great looks, men usually treated her with the utmost respect due to her charming nature. There had been a few times he had had to subtlety intervene but it was quite rare.

Later, with the bedroom windows open and a gentle breeze blowing in, John made love to his wife reveling in the feeling of her body and the soft purrs of arousal that his movements brought forth. He tried to wait for her, to let her climax, but she didn't seem to be progressing and he was unable to fight the soft milking of his dick by her folds. With a series of grunts, he emptied into his wife then collapsed on her nuzzling his lips against her soft neck. Emily stroked his hair until he rolled off and within minutes John was asleep.

Emily stayed up a little longer after cleaning up in the bathroom. They had discussed starting a family and John had even stated he wanted five children. Emily was more in favor of two or three but was willing to fulfill his desires. Now though, she wondered when they would be in a position for her to get pregnant.

Emily actually found a job first. In just three weeks, she had applied then interviewed for a position as a state social worker in the Mobile regional office. Of course, there had been lots of curiosity about her background and how she had ended up in Alabama from her prestigious East Coast University but, she was able to convince the interviewer she was sincere about the role. She was to be paired with a senior member of the staff for a four month training and probation period starting the following Monday.

The young couple celebrated that weekend by splurging on a night out at an Italian restaurant followed by a night of lovemaking. John was thrilled when Emily used her fingernails to tease his dick to a second erection after he had cum then climbed onto him and rode him while he played with her breasts until she had a nice orgasm. The couple was finding that with less demands on their time they were together much more. It translated to their lovemaking too, as they were now doing it four or five times a week instead of the two to three times they were used to in the city. John was pleased that Emily was becoming more relaxed in bed and her sighs and moans were now more pronounced, giving him verbal clues as to what she liked. They were even experimenting with different positions! There was still a long way to go but nonetheless it felt to him like progress.

On Monday, Emily was introduced to Janice her trainer and supervisor. She was an early 40's black woman that was several inches shorter than Emily and much heavier. Janice gauged her new charge with a look of confusion then led her into a small conference room where she explained the work they did and what was expected of her. Just before lunch, she finished and gave Emily another once over.

"Girly, we will be going out to the field almost every day. You can't be wearing clothes like you stepped out of Cosmo or you'll have all the men horny. Hell looking at you they going to be horny enough anyway." She said in her thick, southern black accent.

Emily had no idea how to respond so she just stood quietly and stared. After lunch, they climbed into one of the government cars and headed into the field. Their job was to check on the condition of children where a parent was receiving government assistance or where a court had applied a condition on the household. The "field", in their world, was typically homes and apartments in the poorer neighborhoods. After a twenty minute drive, the car pulled into a rundown trailer park littered with trash and broken down cars.

"J what's this bitch doin here?" A disheveled young black woman asked after opening the door of the trailer in response to their knocking. At her side, were two young children that Emily guessed were two or three.

"Her name is Emily and don't be calling her a bitch. She works with me now." Janice explained matter-of-factly.

The door was opened and the two social workers entered the mobile home. Emily was shocked at the mess inside. It looked to her like it had been intentionally trashed with fast food wrappers littering the floor and stacks of soft drink cans on various surfaces. There was a foul smell too and she guessed no one had made an effort to clean in a very long time.

"Where's Davonte?" Janice asked.

"He's sleeping." The young woman answered and nodded towards the hall. Emily followed Janice as she went towards the back and, looking over her shoulder through the bedroom doorway, saw an infant curled up sleeping on an unmade bed.

"Jaquay not coming around now is he?" Janice asked when they returned to the front.

"Nah. I ain't seen him in a while." She answered.

"Okay. I'm going to write up the report clean but you need to get to work on this house. It's a pig's house. Next time if it ain't clean we're going to take these kids." Janice told her.

"Okay Ms. Janice." The young mom said as they moved to the door.

They made two more stops that afternoon with both being very similar to the events of the first. Emily was impressed with the easy way her supervisor interacted with the people and dealt with their issues. She wondered, with great doubt, whether she would ever be able to be so relaxed.

"We're going out first thing in the morning so be on time and wear some better clothes." Janice instructed her new trainee when they arrived back at the office.

At home, Emily explained to her husband what had taken place and together they discussed the positives and negatives of the job. Emily liked that she was helping people and viewed it in the same vein as her prior non-profit work. Both of them had some concern about the potential danger, but Emily felt Janice would be a good teacher.

When they met in the office the next morning, Janice was pleased to see that Emily had dressed down. She was wearing a simple dress that extended below her knees and had a high collar along with a pair of "practical shoes". The loose fit masked her shapely body although her facial beauty was still there. Janice knew there wasn't much she could do about that so, after pouring some coffee in a styrofoam cup, she directed Emily towards the car.

All morning they made calls which were about a 50/50 mix of black and white households. In most cases, the father was absent from the family, there were multiple children and a young mother with no job. They would check on the welfare of the children or confirm they were going to school if they were old enough, direct the mother to take action if something was amiss, then move on to the next case.

They had just got in the car after leaving a trailer house that had been there first stop after lunch when Janice took her cell phone and called the office.

"Bryan, we need the police out to 45 Shady Lane. There's drugs in the house." She heard the black woman say into the phone. Then after a pause she answered to Bryan. "Yes, that's right. Paula Henry."

When she finished Janice turned to Emily and said. "You missed it."

"Missed what?" Emily asked.

"There was a pipe on the back table behind some soda cans." She explained.

"Pipe?" Emily asked feeling foolish as she did so.

"Yes, Ms. Priss. For smoking meth or crack. You do know what that is don't you?" She replied in an irritated voice.

"What's going to happen?" Emily was very interested to understand what would take place but was still nervous about Janice's scolding.

"Police are going to come, search the place and probably make an arrest. We will take the kids into protective custody." She explained.

Twenty minutes later a squad car pulled alongside their vehicle and two officers emerged - an older white man that was overweight and a thirty something black man that was tall and in reasonably good shape. Both men made no attempt to hide the once over they gave Emily when they got out of the car.

"Who's your new girl, Janice?" The white man asked.

"This here is Emily she just started." She explained.

"What you got?" The black officer asked and Janice explained in detail what she had seen and where it was located in the trailer.

"Okay, let us take a look." He replied and the two men headed towards the door.

Fifteen minutes later they emerged carrying a bag and leading the handcuffed young black mother towards their squad car. As soon as they walked by, Janice moved towards the trailer with Emily in close pursuit. They gathered the three kids along with a few personal items, took them to the car, and left after rigging up child seats that were pulled from the trunk.

That night Emily described to John the events of the day and they discussed how different the world felt in just the short time they had been in Mobile. It was eye opening for them and, although it was tragic to see a mother being taken to jail, they knew it was a learning experience.

"I have some news too." John announced when Emily had finished telling about her day.

"Tell me." She prodded. The grin on her husband's face made her think it would be good news.

"I decided to attend a local civic club luncheon today and I just decided to introduce myself to anyone that would listen. One of the people I met was an officer of a bank here in town and when I told him I was looking for something to do he said one of his clients might need some help on a real estate development. I'm to have lunch with the two of them tomorrow." He explained.

"That's excellent news!" She declared.

"I'm so antsy to get going and something like this would give me a chance to meet people." He responded.

The following day seemed to drag by for Emily as she was eager to get home and hear how John's meeting had gone. Fortunately, it had been uneventful and after spending the final three hours in the office doing paperwork, she jumped in her car and pointed it towards home. When she pulled up, she could see her husband on a chair on the porch with a bottle of wine and she knew it was good news.

"Tell me about it." She demanded as John handed her a glass.

"I start Monday. It's not huge. Just a little under $4 million. But I will be the point person on the project. I'm very excited." He answered with a huge smile.

"Congratulations my dear!" Emily said as they toasted.

The young couple sat on the porch discussing John's opportunity and drinking wine until well after dark. Finally, with both pleasantly drunk, they beat a path to the bedroom and after fumbling to get each other's clothes off and laughing the whole time, they jumped onto the high bed and quickly embraced. Their lovemaking continued long into the night and John was pleasantly surprised when Emily woke him after he had drifted off and climbed on to him.

Now that both were working, the anxiety level vanished and with John's salary they were able to achieve a more-or-less break even status with their finances. The next several weeks went by quickly as they worked and late fall and hints of winter started to creep into their Gulf Coast home.

It was a Wednesday afternoon, and Janice and Emily had just finished inspecting a household of a young mother with two kids. The house, which was shared by the mother's out of work brother, had been pleasantly well kept and the kids, as confirmed by the school, were attending as required.

"I need to go back in and talk to Ranisha." Janice said to Emily after they had returned to the car. "You just wait out here."

It seemed a bit odd to Emily as nothing like this had occurred before but she just nodded and watched as Janice flipped on the radio for her to listen to then left the vehicle and went back into the house. Emily pulled out several files and busied herself with catching up on some paperwork while she waited. She was almost finished when she glanced at her watch and realized that almost twenty minutes had passed since Janice left. When ten more minutes had passed and there was still no sign of her co-worker, Emily nervously left the vehicle and approached the door.

"What's you want?" Ranisha asked through the slightly opened front door.

"I...I need to speak with Janice." She answered.

"She busy right..." The young mother started to say but at that moment there was a noise further in the house that made her stop, then look at Emily anxiously.

"Open the door, let me in." Emily demanded. She thought about calling for the police but some kind of partner solidarity kicked in and she felt she need to act immediately.

The force of her words made the black girl back away and Emily found herself moving swiftly down the hallway towards the source of the sound. Nearing the end, she came to a dead stop outside a closed bedroom door with Ranisha right behind her.

"OH FUCK...HIT IT...HIT IT...FUCK THIS OLD PUSSY!" She heard Janice's voice screeching and the incessant sound of squeaking bedsprings. Just for an instant, she thought maybe her trainer was being sexually assaulted but the sounds made it clear that she was a more than willing participant.

"Move that fat ass, bitch." Came the cry from a male voice that Emily knew was Ranisha's brother, Sam. Dumbfounded, she stood still for several more seconds, listening to the mating until she felt her entire body blush. She rushed past Ranisha, noticing her strange grin, and fled to the safe confines of the car.

Emily was forcing herself to work through more paperwork when about thirty minutes later the front door opened and Janice appeared. As soon as she entered the car, Emily's sense of smell was assaulted with what she knew was a combination of sweat and sex.

"Don't you worry about it." The supervisor told her charge as she settled into the seat then turned the ignition. All Emily could think of to do was nod her head as she kept pretending to study the papers.

The rest of the day was very tense with little talk. On the drive home, Emily thought about telling her husband what had occurred but decided to keep it to herself for the time being. She rationalized that it would only cause him to worry and he might press her to quit her job. It wasn't something she wanted to deal with since John was enjoying learning about real estate and was very proud they were making it on their own.

The next morning, Janice drove them directly to a small diner as soon as they left the office. Inside, she directed Emily to a back booth and after ordering coffee the conversation started.

"I guess we need to talk about it." The black woman said with a deep sigh.

"No, there's no need." Emily quickly countered.

Janice looked at her for several seconds then spoke. "Are you sure now? Cause I don't want you to freak out and I damn sure don't want to hear about it in the office."

"No, you won't. It's fine. I'm fine." The young wife replied struggling to maintain eye contact with her trainer.

There followed a long silence while both women contemplated events. Janice was concerned that Emily was too green about the ways of the world to deal with what she had discovered. If she made a stink, especially since she was being trained, the black women felt she might lose her job. Emily just wanted it all to go away and it was a subject that would never be discussed again.

"You okay girl?" Janice asked breaking the quiet.

"Yes, I'm fine. Truly." Emily responded.

Unfortunately, Janice took Emily's response and mannerisms as condescending and judgmental. She had always had something of a temper and now she could feel her blood beginning to boil.

"You know you ain't no better than me. You ain't special. You think you're so damn high and mighty with your skinny body and fancy education but look at you , working with fat ol' Janice." The black woman launched on her student.

"Janice, really I..." Emily started to reply before she was cut off.

"I bet you ain't never been fucked good either. Your husband? Little boys prick I bet." Janice spat out.

"Listen, I do not want to have this conversation." Emily fired back. She had been stunned at first with the change in tone but the black woman's challenge had made her angry. Now, she decided she had to say more. "And you know nothing about my husband. We are in love and make love. We don't fuck."

It was the third time in Emily's life where she had used the disgusting term and she instantly regretted losing her cool. Janice realized she had pushed too hard as well and had been surprised by Emily's aggressive response. At that point, both women were happy to stop.

They made rounds all morning with an awkward silence broken only when absolutely necessary to discuss a case. When lunch time came, Janice pulled the car into a sandwich shop but, when Emily opened the door to get out, she felt a hand on her arm.

"I want to say I'm sorry for what I said." The older woman said in a voice that let Emily know she was sincere. Janice was not the type of person that typically offered up an apology but for some reason she wanted to this time.

"Thank you Janice." Emily responded after letting the words sink in. Then she continued. "I don't want to hurt you or get you in trouble. You can trust me."

Janice received the words with a big smile and together they walked into the shop feeling much better that the air had been cleared. Amazingly, that conversation set them on a path that was more open and enjoyable. Janice quit lording it over her trainee and started treating her as an equal while Emily became less intimidated and was able to share things more freely. In fact, people in the office, seeing the difference that developed over several weeks, began to refer to them as "friends".

One Friday, stopping for a late lunch and feeling relaxed about the upcoming weekend, Janice broached the subject of sex with Emily again. This time, her words weren't pointed or barbed. Rather, they were asked out of curiosity in a manner any woman might follow.

"How are things in bed with you and John?" The black woman asked.

"Ssshhh...Janice. Someone might hear. Anyway, I'm not going to answer." Emily replied with just a hint of a smile.

"Come on. Tell me what white sex is like." She prodded.

"I'm sure it's exactly the same." She answered in a whisper while rolling her eyes. The fact that they could talk this way was a testament to how far their relationship had come from its rocky start.

"Is he big? Does he put you to bed?" Janice continued unaffected by Emily's discomfort.

"Put me to bed?" She asked ignoring the first part of the question.

"Yeah, when y'all are done are you passed out?" She explained.

"No." The young wife replied in a way that let Janice know she was both confused and curious.

Emily thought about their post-coital routine. Usually, she would go to the bathroom and freshen up. Sometimes John would too or he might just go to sleep. Certainly, she had never passed out from sex.

"How big is he?" She asked again.

"Janice, you're crazy..." She started to protest but she was interrupted.

"Come on Emily. Tell me now." She pushed.

Emily, looked around the room and, satisfied no one was paying attention to their conversation, used her hands to show a length of about five inches.

"How thick? How big around?' Janice quickly asked now that she had her giving up information.

Again, using her hands, Emily signaled that her husband's shaft was about 1 1/4 inches in diameter.

"Okay then." Janice said and picked up the menu.

"What?" Emily responded somewhat perturbed that after allowing herself to be goaded into sharing intimate information her colleague had suddenly dropped the subject.

Janice liked Emily and didn't want to embarrass her, so she didn't want to have to explain that her tall, good looking husband was under endowed. What a pity she thought. From the pictures she had seen, she knew he was very handsome and there was no question he doted on his wife. If he would just have had a bit more, she would have accepted Emily's view that he was the perfect man.

"Nothing girl. Let's get some food." She replied hoping to change the subject.

"Janice. Don't act like that. Tell me what you're thinking." She asked, now very curious.

Janice tried to think of a gentle way of telling her but in the end she just blurted out. "Honey, that's pretty small."

Instantly, Emily's face turned to disappointment which made Janice feel even worse. Several seconds of awkward silence were broken when she said. "It's just fine for me."

They ordered their food and tried to chat about other things but it was clear Emily had something on her mind. When they had finished eating, she took a deep breath to summon her courage and spoke.

"What's normal? I mean what's average?" She asked.

"A bit larger. What about other men you've been with?" Janice responded.

"I've only been with John." She answered.

"Mercy girl. That thing won't wear out." She replied instantly mad at herself for the flippant answer.

"Well a little bit of size is not a big deal." Emily stated ignoring Janice's comment.

"Honey, a little bit gets you to average but there are plenty of cocks out there much bigger." She explained.

"How...how...uhhh...how big?" The young wife stammered as her face and neck turned crimson.

"Sam's about this." She replied and, much like Emily, she used her hands to describe a cock of 8 1/2" by 2" proportions.

The pretty young wife accepted the description without comment and both women let the conversation move to less charged subjects.

John's boss on the development was Frank Bettencourt a wealthy self-made man from the area that would do whatever it took to get what he wanted. As a result, he was both respected and feared by almost everyone. He could be a complete asshole one minute and utterly charming the next. He and his wife Sylvia lived on a nice estate in one of the oldest and most prestigious sections of the city.

As soon as he had received John's name from the bank, he had his people do a quick but thorough background check. He was surprised by what he found both admiring John's tenacity and thinking his wealth and connection might prove useful at some point. The material also had information on Emily. There was no question she was a rare beauty and he wondered how her husband could let her mess with the dregs of society in her social worker job. Maybe there was something he could do there too at the right time.

Attitude and persistence are key characteristics in the successful approach to any task and John was loaded with both. In just a few weeks, he had things at work well in hand with a solid plan. His results didn't go unnoticed by Frank who was quite impressed by the young man.

"Mr. Howard? This is Mr. Bettencourt's office phoning. Mr. Bettencourt wanted to see if you and your wife would be available for dinner at their home this Friday." The voice of a young woman with a slow, southern drawl soaked in syrup came through the phone.

"Honey, you look unbelievable." John said to his wife as she stepped into the living room. They had accepted the invitation for dinner and were just finishing getting ready.

"Do you really think so?" She asked with questioning eyes. She had on a knee length black dress that was fashionably snug. With it she was wearing low heels and pearls John's grandmother had given her as a wedding present.

"I do! We better get going." He replied.

Fifteen minutes later, they pulled into the sweeping driveway stopping just past the front door and were met by Frank who had a beaming smile while holding a half-full tumbler of whiskey. Emily thought he looked to be in his mid to late forties and was in good shape. He was about the same height as John but twenty pounds heavier with a full head of dark hair that was just beginning to gray at the temples.

"Welcome!' He stated loudly.

He fawned on Emily but did so in a respectful and charming way that made her think about the life they had left behind. Inside, they met Sylvia who appeared to be a few years younger than her husband. She had a slender build like Emily but was an inch or so shorter and had blonde hair. Emily thought she might have had breast work done as they looked too full for her age but if so, it had been good work.

"The kids are at college so we have the place to ourselves." She announced with a sweep of her hand.

It was a beautiful home and Emily was only too happy to get the grand tour while the men moved to the bar. From room to room they went with Sylvia holding her hand while she described what her intent had been with the furnishings. While it wasn't necessarily what she would have selected, she did acknowledge the good taste of the older woman.

When they returned to the bar, Frank had champagne poured for them and together they toasted their new friendship. Their hosts were thoroughly charming and an excellent meal was delivered by servants to the dining room which they enjoyed, then moved back to the bar to relax with a digestif. Emily felt it was easily the best evening they had experienced since their arrival in Mobile.

What the young couple didn't realize was that they were being set up. The older couple had plans for seduction and, with the trap now set, they were ready to move forward.

"John, why don't you let me show you the house." Sylvia asked her male guest.

John really wasn't interested in such things but he thought she must feel pride in her home and he should be accommodating. Together, they left the room and Sylvia led them to the far end of the large house. After making a point of showing the young husband several paintings, she stepped into a dimly lit room and turned to face him.

"I'm so glad you came." The seductress purred while taking his hand in hers.

At first, John thought that he was just dealing with the peculiarities of southern hospitality but when the woman brought his hand to her breasts he realized it was something different.

"Uhhh...Sylvia..." He stammered.

"It's okay John. Just relax." She spoke softly to him. Then, after a short pause, she added. "You know you can have me anytime you want."

"Well I'm married and...and...what about Frank?" John replied. Despite being very handsome, he had never been in a situation remotely like this.

"Well, we won't tell her and Frank won't care." She explained.

As she spoke, her other hands reached between his legs and with her fingertips, she found his balls. With a very light and experienced touch, she lifted them gently though his clothes. Now balanced on her fingertips, she softly moved them and was pleased when his pants began to tent.

"I...I think we should get back." He gasped.

"First feel how hard my nipple is." Sylvia commanded. She took his hand and brought it through the opening in her dress until his palm covered her breast. "Pinch it but not too hard."

John did what he was told which brought a deep sigh from the hostess. With that, he pulled away and moved until he was several steps away.

"Let's go back." He said with his words coming out like a plea.

"Here, hold my hand. We don't want to seem guilty." She instructed.

However, rather than rush back, she continued with the tour which took another fifteen minutes. She felt it had been a good start and that with more seduction over the next several weeks she would bed him.

As soon as his wife had left with John, Frank had moved next to Emily at the bar. He freshened her drink, ignoring her plea that she had already had too much. Frank asked questions about her upbringing and background to get her settled in and give his wife time to take John away.

"You are an outstanding addition to our city." Frank toasted the Emily once he knew that her husband was out of earshot.

"Why, thank you." She responded missing the fact that the compliment was directed only towards her.

"And, I must say, a very beautiful addition." He added.

As he spoke, he moved his hand to the small of her back but Emily had grown so comfortable with him that at first it didn't register with her as a threat.

"Thank you again." She answered with a small laugh.

"Emily, I want you to know that you can think of me as your close friend. I think it would be nice if we spent some time together getting to know each other." He spoke softly to her while his hand drifted to her ass.

Even with this move, the warning bells were slow to go off. The combination of his charm and the alcohol had lulled her into a feeling of trust. It was only when he gently squeezed, feeling the firm muscles in her ass, that the she finally grasped the significance.

"Uh...Frank. I think you should stop." She forced out while she tried to move his hand away with hers.

"I don't want to stop. It feels too damn good." He replied and in his eyes she could see a hunger that scared her.

Emily tried to twist away but he was too strong and her movements only resulted in her getting closer to him until her hip was pulled against his crotch. She could feel his bulge and knew that he was partially aroused. She thought about calling for her husband but didn't want to create a scene, especially with his new boss.

"Please..." She begged the older man.

Frank was a predator and new when his prey was vulnerable. He lifted his other hand and let his fingers trace the skin next to the fabric covering her breasts. Down her barely exposed cleavage he moved feeling her body tense.

"Tell me your cell number and I'll let you go." He offered.

"Why?" She was able to choke out. It would have been easier to tell him and make this end but she still had her decency and some defiance.

"So we can talk." He answered while his fingertips continued the teasing.

She knew what he was after and she knew it was insane to give him her number. However, at that moment, she suddenly became aware of something else, something unexpected - she felt her nipples starting to get stiff.

The young wife blurted out her number quickly and Frank had to get her to tell him again more slowly. Even with that, he held her for several more seconds, fondling her ass, until he finally let her go.

Emily was sitting on the sofa while Frank stood at the bar when John and Sylvia returned. She had been able to compose herself so there was no indication anything unseemly had occurred. Likewise, John had calmed and showed no outward signs of distress. Frank talked them into a nightcap that took thirty minutes to finish and then the couple left. The ride home was quiet as both husband and wife contemplated what had occurred.

"How did you do with young John?" Frank asked his wife once the door was closed.

"Oh, I'm pretty sure I'll have him in bed before long." She giggled.

"I have a tougher putt." He offered.

"You mean the young, beautiful and wholesome Emily wasn't ready to fuck?" She asked while reaching over and squeezing her husband's heavy cock.

"It will take some work but you know I like a challenge." He replied.

It was five days before Frank made the first call. During that time, neither John or Emily had shared what had taken place. Emily, not recognizing the number, answered and there followed a very strained and awkward discussion that lasted several minutes before she was able to beg off. Frank, leaned back in his chair and broke out in a smile. He knew she was going to be a challenge but, that's what made life fun.

Every other week, Emily left Janice at Ranisha's house and drove the car to a small coffee shop several miles away where she would busy herself with paperwork while giving her trainer a couple of hours to play. Ranisha's house was on the schedule for the day and they arrived just after noon. The sky had been darkening for the last hour with storm clouds that indicated rain was imminent.

"Ranisha's doing well don't you think?" Emily said to Janice. It was intended as a bit of a poke at her since there was really no reason for there to be an open case on the mother and children.

"We'll just check quick then you can get our paperwork done." The supervisor poked back.

They were in the house for about five minutes when the sound of thunder became loud and the rain began. Inspecting the house, they found Sam watching TV with another man that was introduced as his cousin Carlos. Carlos looked to be a few years younger than Sam but like him was over six feet with a large chest. Unlike Sam who was wearing jeans and a long sleeved shirt, his cousin had on a t-shirt and thin workout shorts that displayed a large bulge. Tattoos were prominent on both his arms but the quality was so poor it was impossible to distinguish the art. Janice had to fight back a smile when she caught Emily stealing a peak.

Soon, they were done and Emily moved towards the door intending to bolt quickly for the car. Outside, the rain wasn't too bad so she made it to the car without much damage and began fumbling for the keys, finally realizing that she had forgotten to get them from Janice. Not wanting to disturb the fun, she stood next to the car for several minutes rationalizing that she would just wait there until Janice emerged. It was a ridiculous decision and over the next fifteen minutes the rain increased and the temperature fell leaving her soaked and shivering uncontrollably. Finally concluding that she couldn't stay there, she sloshed her way back to the house and knocked on the door lightly.

"Damn girl." Carlos exclaimed when he opened the door and saw the young wife drenched with her knee length dress sticking to her body providing a clear outline of her bra and panties. "Get in here."

The black man took her arm and pulled her inside towards the tiled floor in the kitchen. Ranisha peaked out from her bedroom and stared for several seconds then her head disappeared leaving them alone. Further down the hall, the sound of bed springs squeaking could be heard but the noise level indicated a slow pace.

"I'm so cold." Emily forced out through chattering teeth.

"You need to get out of dem wet things are you going to freeze to death." Carlos stated in an uneducated voice. With that, he turned and went down the hall returning a few seconds later with a t-shirt in his hand.

"Go to that bathroom and change in to this and we can dry da things real quick." He suggested. He was hoping that in her state she wouldn't realize how little he was offering.

Emily allowed herself to be directed to the bathroom where Carlos found a fresh towel in a cupboard then closed the door as he left. In her state, it took her almost five minutes to undress. Then, she used the towel to dry her body and squeeze as much moisture from her hair as possible before she slipped on the shirt. It came barely to mid-thigh and she knew she would have to be careful if she didn't want to put on a show.

"Oh. Thank you." Emily said when she emerged from the bathroom and found Carlos standing with a big mug of coffee.

She let him take her things and although nervous about the undergarments, she realized she had no alternative. Shortly, she could hear the dryer starting. What she didn't know was the quick but thorough inspection Carlos had made of her things including inhaling deeply from the crotch of her panties. Even wet, it was a sweet aroma and his mind went to her near naked body just outside the door.

"How da coffee? The things won't take too much time." He said when he came back.

Carlos sat at one end of the threadbare couch and directed Emily to sit at the other. It was difficult for her to sit without making the shirt ride up and she tugged at it repeatedly trying to increase her comfort. The black man enjoyed the show and he felt his cock start to stir involuntarily which made it move in his shorts. Emily saw it and it was only when she looked up and saw him smiling at her that she realized she had been caught.

Down the hall, Janice was now getting fucked hard and her cries were coming fast, nasty and loud. Emily couldn't help but think about the size of Sam's penis and what it must feel like to be moving into her friend at such a torrid pace. The thought made her shiver and when it passed she realized something else - she was getting wet.

She flashed to the evening when Frank had fondled her causing the unwanted reaction that had sprung from her body. Her mind had fought with it and rationalized it was a combination of fear and alcohol that had elicited the response. Now, it was happening again although this situation was much more basic. She wasn't in a fancy home drinking fine liquor. Instead, she was in a home under state supervision, half naked with an out of work black man.

Emily squeezed her legs tightly together to try and make the feeling go away but it only resulted in making it stronger. Then, she squirmed trying to find a better position making sure to hold the end of the shirt tightly so it wouldn't move up. Looking at Carlos, she found him staring at her with a look - a knowing look that made her think he was completely aware of her condition. However, rather than becoming frightened, she felt her nipples suddenly become erect. The thin t-shirt couldn't hide her nubs and she watched as a smile appeared on the black man's face.

"I'll check on the clothes." She announced and jumped to her feet.

She needed the movement as a form of relief and she walked quickly to the small laundry room where her clothes were being dried. She had decided that she would put them on if they were even reasonably dry but when she bent down and opened the door she was disappointed to find everything was still quite wet.

With the sound of his footsteps masked by the dryer, black legs suddenly appeared in her peripheral vision and she realized that Carlos had followed her into the room. It seemed like eternity to Emily but was probably only several seconds that they both stayed quietly in place before the young wife stood, while continuing to face the dryer. A ringing sound started in her ears and her vision became tunneled as she stared straight ahead. She knew what was coming but, despite what her brain screamed, her feet refused to move.

Then she felt it. It was his fingers on the back of her thigh just at the bottom of the t-shirt. His touch made her pussy begin to throb and a small involuntary whimper escaped her mouth. She had expected him to be rough but his strokes were gentle, almost teasing, even when he pulled her shirt up and put both hands on her ass.

Emily's breathing became labored and she was practically shaking in fear and excitement, but still she could not make herself move. The black man kicked the inside of her foot with his and instinctively she knew she was being told to spread her legs. There was only a second of hesitation but in that second she abandoned all idea of fight.

"Ohhh..." Came her groan of arousal when she felt his fingers trace the length of her shaved slit.

"Yeah baby that's right." Her black seducer answered.

"Uhhh...mmm...ohhh..." She whined seconds later when his fingers parted her folds and found her soaked and ready.

Carlos continued to play with her pussy, expertly circling and teasing her clit which put her on fire. She was now continually moaning and when the black man used his other hand to push between her shoulders she bent forward over the vibrating machine.

Then it was there. Something thick and long was being run over her wet pussy which excited her even more. She knew what it was and the significance of what was occurring but without prodding she spread her feet several more inches and raised her ass in invitation. The black man smiled at her wanton display thinking about how good her pussy was going to feel.

Carlos had a full, circumcised head the size of a plum that he now pushed between her lips. Back and forth he moved until he found the split that was her opening. He toyed with it, flexing forward and letting it begin to penetrate then backing off until he had the young wife searching for a connection.

"Ohhh...ohhh...mmmmmm..." Emily whined when he pushed the head fully inside. Her hands gripped the sides of the machine but, ever so slightly, Carlos felt her push against him.

It felt so different to both of them. For Emily, there was a wonderful feeling of fullness while Carlos' cock had never experienced such a tight fit. There was some discomfort for her as she stretched but Carlos gave her time and it quickly vanished.

"Gonna feed you now." The black man announced.

He started slowly, with shallow thrusts that at first were difficult until her pussy bathed him in lubrication. On the sixth stroke, he slid halfway in and by the tenth he was balls deep. Carlos had never felt anything so snug, hot and wet. She was his first white girl and he thought he had hit the jackpot. He stood still to savor her for a moment while listening to the low, passionate whine she was making.

Then, he started fucking her. Deep with a steady rhythm that made her soft whines turn to grunts and loud groans. When she tried to turn her head to look at him, Carlos put his hand on her neck and pushed her head down so she wouldn't upset the angle of their connection. It wasn't long before her pussy started to make a slurping sound and he knew he had busted her open.

The feeling was more complete and intense that anything Emily had ever experienced. She silently cursed Janice for putting the bug in her ear about large cocks but now she knew that her friend had been telling the truth. The fact that Carlos was mercilessly fucking her only added to the intensity of her arousal as it was new and so different than what she was used to. She knew she was going to orgasm and she knew it would be way different.

With Carlos holding her head, she was forced front down on the machine. She realized if she held her body just right she could let her nipples just graze the lid of the vibrating machine. It was all so naughty, so dirty, a black man taking her from behind while a machine played with her nipples. But, it all started to come together and then like a freight train traveling 80 mph it hit.

"Ohhh...Oh God...Oh yes...Ohhh...Ohhh...Do It...Do It..." She cried out as an intense wave swept through her body and suddenly she was floating, drifting away into space.

Carlos had to hold her up after her climax and decided to take her to bed to finish. Emily came back to consciousness to find herself on her back with her legs hooked over her lover's black arms. In this position she was spread obscenely open and she could watch his large cock sliding into her drenched opening.

The first thing she noticed was that it was coal black. When Carlos pulled back it seemed to go on forever without reaching the end. His cock was at least as long and thick as what Janice had described and there were prominent veins running along the top that John's didn't have. There was a sound in the room that she realized was her voice responding to each thrust.

"You like this black thing?" Carlos asked. He was raised on his arms and looking directly down at Emily with sweat dripping from his body.

Emily didn't know what to say so she just nodded quickly which brought a smile to the black man.

"You fucked a brotha before?" He asked. Emily shook her head no but it wasn't enough for him. "Damn, woman speak up."

"No." She forced out between grunts.

"Good. Going to give dis pussy its first black nut." He replied with a huge grin.

They fucked in silence for several minutes and Emily could feel a fluttering sensation that started in her tummy and began to spread that let her know she was on the path towards another climax. Her sounds became more pronounced and her hands which had been on his biceps moved to his shoulders.

"You ready to go again, girl?" The black man asked.

"Yeah." She gasped.

Emily's clit felt tight, like a guitar string, and each thrust from Carlos was plucking it. Just a bit more...a bit more she thought trying to will her release but, just like before, when it arrived it came in a flood that took control.

"Ohhh...Again...Again...It's Happening Again..OH GOD YES!" She screamed as her body began to spasm beneath her powerful lover.

The last thing she remembered was the cries coming from Carlos and the throbbing feeling in his cock as he filled her with his semen.

"What the hell is going on?" Janice asked Carlos as she stood in the doorway of the bedroom and looked down at Emily who was asleep with a thin sheet covering her only from the knees down.

Sam was there too looking at the beautiful white girl with her glistening mound swollen from the workout it had received. Janice pushed the two men outside and closed the door.

"Did you rape her?" She said looking at Carlos with an angry expression.

"No...no, ma'am. She wanted it...bad." He replied.

"How many time you fuck her?" Sam asked.

"Twice." Carlos replied before Janice could stop him.

Janice had Carlos tell her everything that had happened. He started with Emily at the door soaking wet and ended with Janice waking him as he slept next to the white girl. In between, he left nothing out which put a smile on Sam's face.

"What ya going to do?" Sam asked the supervisor.

"Nothing. Let her sleep. She's finally been put to bed." She said.

[Brainmetal]

Baby Talk

By j267 ©

Dave and Julia Frederickson had just put their three month old son down for a nap and were resting in the living room when they heard static and crackling on the baby monitor. In reality, there home wasn't that large and the monitor was overkill, but it had been a gift from friends so they had gone through the effort of setting it up. Julia was just about to get up and check on the baby when more sounds emerged from the blue and white plastic box.

"...baby you looking good," they heard an adult male voice speaking. From the inflection in his voice, it appeared they had caught the end of the sentence.

"Thanks," a simple but clear reply in an adult female voice came through.

Dave and Julia quickly looked at each other both recognizing at the same moment that they were somehow, surreptitiously listening in on someone else's conversation. It was a conversation that, at least Dave felt, showed promise of being quite interesting.

"Should we turn it off?" Julia asked her husband.

"Hell no!" he replied instantly.

However, for several minutes there were no further sounds. Dave understood that they were likely on the same frequency as someone else's monitor, but he knew that the devices had a short range and that what they had been able to hear had likely been a fluke.

Julia had gone to the kitchen to get them some ice tea and had just returned when the sounds suddenly returned.

"Damn those tits are nice. How much time we have?" the male voice asked. The words were accompanied by lots of static but they were clear enough to be understood.

"My husband won't be back for a couple hours," the female replied.

Dave and Julia looked at each other with stunned expressions. Not only were they listening in on a private conversation, it was an adulterous one too. Neither of them would have ever considered themselves to be voyeurs, but neither made any attempt to turn off the receiver.

There were several more seconds of indistinguishable sounds and then they caught part of something the female voice said. "...me to bed."

"My God. Who is it?" Julia whispered to her husband. She didn't realize there was no need as their microphone was down the hall in Phillip's room.

"I don't know but they have to be close. These things don't travel far," her husband informed her.

"Dave! I think it's Kristin! I recognize her voice," the young wife suddenly blurted out.

Kristin and Bill Jordan was a couple they knew slightly from occasional neighborhood gatherings. They lived on the next street over and their backyard shared a corner with the Frederickson's. Kristen had delivered a baby girl about a month before Phillip was born.

"This is unbelievable," Dave said. He thought about the pretty and willowy blonde with her bright blue eyes, and a pang of jealousy went through him as he envisioned her legs spread for a lover.

"I wonder who it is? I bet its Gerald Wilde," she declared. Julia had quickly gone from embarrassed listener to investigator.

"Why?" her husband asked.

"He's a dog. He's always hitting on the wives," she explained.

"Has he hit on you?" Dave followed.

"No." his wife answered, but the look on her face told him it was something he needed to follow up on.

"Go see if it's him," Julia suggested.

"How am I going to do that? Just knock on the door?" he responded, finding his wife's eagerness surprising.

"I don't know. Just walk by or something. I have to watch the baby," she answered with an impish smile. She knew as a new mother she had a built in excuse for most things.

"Okay," he said with a sigh. In fact, Dave was quite curious too and although he wasn't sure what he expected to see there was something that drew him towards the house.

Ten minutes later with Bo, there two year old black Lab on his leash, Dave walked around the block until he arrived in front of the Jordan's house. As he approached, he saw there was a white van parked in the driveway that he thought he recognized. When he got closer, his suspicions were confirmed when he saw the lettering on the driver's door - WESTSIDE POOL SERVICE.

"Julia you're not going to believe it," he yelled to his wife as soon as he opened the door to their house.

"What...what?" Julia answered with enthusiasm.

"A pool truck is in the driveway. The same service we use!" he told her.

"The pool cleaner? Our pool cleaner, the black guy?" she tried to clarify. Her voice didn't hide the fact that she was shocked.

"I guess. I mean there might be more than one truck and crew. But, it's probably the same since we are scheduled for later today," he replied.

"I can't believe it. There's no way. Kristin with a black pool cleaner? No way. Maybe he's in the back cleaning while she's in bed with someone else," his wife offered, which did make some sense.

"I guess we'll never know," Dave said with a shrug.

"Go look over the fence," Julia demanded, now fully engaged in the investigation.

"What if I get caught? I don't want to look like a freak," her husband replied, even as he rose.

"Pretend you're trimming the Crepe Myrtles," she suggested.

Once again, Dave left his wife to do the detective foot work. He stopped in the garage to get gloves and his tree trimming tools then made the short walk to the corner of the yard that abutted the Jordan's. Putting his step ladder in an advantageous spot, he was able to get a good view of the back yard, including the pool area. There was no one around, and after spending several minutes pretending to work on the trees with no one appearing, he returned to his wife.

"The backyard is empty," he informed her.

"My God Dave! She just had the baby a few months ago!" Julia said in shock. But, he noticed something else too. There was a look like a child gets when it knows a secret.

"I guess it made her horny. You know...all those hormones," her husband answered with a grin, which made the young wife roll her eyes.

Dave realized the situation had made him horny and he approached his wife and pulled her close. He kissed her then began nuzzling her neck while his hands wandered her body drawing soft sighs of pleasure. Julia would have never admitted it but she had become a bit excited too.

Julia and Dave had met when he was twenty-seven and she was twenty-five. She was just coming off a breakup from a two year relationship, while he was frustrated and bored with dating a series of women that didn't interest him very much. They hit it off quickly and Dave, feeling that she was the one, put all his efforts into getting a ring on her finger. They were married a year later, and thirteen months after that Julia announced she was pregnant. Now they had little Phillip and were on their way to being a nice, respectable family.

Two things had acted on Dave to make him want her so badly. First, she was a very intelligent and active woman. With her, he didn't feel like he had to be her coach and social director. Second, her looks met his idea of perfection. In fact, she hit everything on his check list - tallish, black hair, full lips, lively eyes, full but not overly large breasts, long legs and a tight rear.

However, the baby had definitely impacted her body and she was still trying to get back to "normal". Prior to the pregnancy, she had been a slender 5'7" 124 pounds but Phillip had brought 35 more. So far, she had lost 25 pounds, but still carried the rest in her tummy, hips and her engorged, milk filled breasts.

Julia had been with four men before him so she wasn't naïve sexually but neither was she cynical. There were still lots of things to explore, and even though she left it to him to take the lead, she was usually a willing follower. Sex after the baby was just getting started as her recovery and the exhaustion from taking care of the newborn had taken its toll. Dave had been intrigued with her body during the pregnancy and the sexual rollercoaster her hormones created. Now, his main focus was her breasts. He loved how they had grown from their previous C-cup state and how they would occasionally leak while they made love. At first, it had embarrassed Julia but she had grown comfortable with it after seeing Dave's reactions.

"Let's go to bed," he whispered into his wife's ear.

Rather than reply, she took his hand and practically dragged him to the bedroom. Julia wanted him inside her but he put her off and instead let his hands wander her body caressing and exciting her even more. He was pleased to find her pussy wet and he wondered if part of her arousal was fueled by what they had learned about their neighbor, Kristin. Dave began concentrating his attention on her breasts until he was able to coax several droplets of milk out then he rolled on top and pushed easily inside.

"Ohhh...it's about time," his wife moaned.

Sex with Julia felt very different now, not better or worse, just different. She was fuller, more womanly, although he knew she would eventually get down to or at least close to her pre-pregnancy weight. In addition, her pussy was looser but inside she felt softer like pillows were surrounding his dick. Then, there were the mental aspects. There was just something about her having his child that made him feel powerful.

"Damn, you are so hot," he declared, as he struggled with his breathing.

"Don't stop," she panted back.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

"Honey, I'm so close...please don't stop," she implored.

Since they resumed making love, Julia had not been able to reach orgasm from intercourse, and Dave had been required to use his fingers on her after his release. He knew her first time was important psychologically so he concentrated on maintaining a steady, deep pace.

"Dave...oh Dave...please...Ohhh...OHHH...OHHH...UGGHHHH," she cried out, when it hit just a minute later.

As always, he felt proud that he had made such a beautiful woman climax, and he was happy he had been able to maintain control. Now, it was his turn and he could feel his balls tingle and tighten.

"Uhhh...uhhh...uhhh...uhhh...yeah," he grunted, as the semen shot in strong bursts from his opening. With no condoms or birth control pills, their mating was left to the natural conditions of their bodies to determine the outcome. To Dave, there was something pure and right about it even though he knew that a nursing woman wasn't fertile.

Julia was very happy about her orgasm and the couple kissed and professed their love while remaining connected. It was only when they heard the baby begin to fuss that the young mommy extracted herself and walked naked to the nursery. Dave watched her ass, with the extra weight, move sexily down the hall and decided it would be just fine with him if she stayed that way.

Dave was watching TV when he heard the back gate open. He had been wondering when the pool cleaner would arrive, as it had been almost two hours since he looked over the fence. In that time, besides making love, the baby had been fed and played with; Julia had showered and was now taking a nap. He thought about letting her sleep but decided she would be interested in seeing the man up close now that he was being considered in a new light.

"Honey, the pool guy is here," he whispered into the dark room.

Instantly, the heard the sound of sheets rustling, and he laughed when she appeared with a smile and passed him in the hallway. He caught up to his wife at the back window where she was watching the dark man as he set up the equipment to vacuum the pool.

"Hmmm," she let out.

"What?" Dave asked, wondering what his wife was thinking.

"He's not bad looking but I still can't see him and Kristin together. She always acted so conservative when I talked to her," she replied.

"Well, everyone has their own thoughts and fantasies," he answered.

There was a brief silence, before Julia suddenly blurted out, "Go talk to him."

"Why?" Dave asked, while starting to laugh. His wife had certainly taken to the investigation and, although it wasn't what he expected from her, he found it entertaining.

"I don't know. See what he's like. See if he'll talk about Kristin," she replied.

"You think he's going to brag about it to the first person he sees?" he responded, still laughing.

"Just go," she said, while pushing on his shoulder.

With a sigh of acceptance, Dave moved to the backdoor, left the house and approached the man just as he began to vacuum. He was wearing loose fitting olive colored pants and a tight blue t-shirt that accentuated his muscled chest. Overall, he looked to be in his early twenties and in good shape at about 6'1" tall and 190 pounds, and Dave wondered why he had never taken notice of the young man before.

"Hey, how's it going?" the young husband asked.

"Good, man," the black man replied.

How's business going for you guys?" Dave asked. He was struggling to think of some way to bring up the recent visit to their neighbor's house.

"It's okay I guess," the black man replied, barely looking up from his work.

Dave retreated back into the house surmising that his efforts were going to be futile. His wife was waiting just inside the back door and was eager for a report.

"What did you find out?" she asked.

"Not a thing. He wasn't in a talkative mood," he replied.

"Nothing? That's disappointing. Maybe you should try again," his wife suggested.

"Why don't you try? he's much more likely to talk to you. Especially, looking like that." Dave responded with a smile. His wife had donned thin jogging shorts and t-shirt for her nap and it was easy to see her nipples through the material.

"Haha...funny," she answered.

"Seriously, he isn't going to talk to me. He might talk with you, but maybe not," Dave stated.

Julia looked at him for several seconds before speaking, "Let me change."

She disappeared but returned quickly now wearing a polo shirt that concealed her nipples. He guessed she was still topless, as she despised the feeling of bras in her full condition, and he wondered if she had put on panties. For some odd reason, his thoughts went to the idea that his wife's pussy, concealed only by the thin shorts, would be in close proximity to the cock of a man that had just cuckolded his neighbor.

From the window, he watched as she approached the man, and saw him immediately stop work and become fully engaged in the discussion. He also saw, over the next few minutes, the man making barely concealed looks at his wife that began to border on leers. She had to be aware he thought, but she ignored it and continued to talk for several more minutes before returning to the house.

Julia was practically gloating when she turned to her husband. "His name is Antoine and he is from Barbados but his family moved here when he was two. He has worked as a pool cleaner for the company for eight months and he came to our house directly from the Jordan's."

"Did he say how Kristin was in bed?" Dave asked sarcastically.

"Cute," she replied.

"How did he like that?" her husband asked, staring at her chest and nodding.

Julia looked down and saw there was a quarter size wet spot on the blue fabric where her left nipple contacted the shirt.

"Uh oh," she responded, while blushing deeply and used her hand to cover it.

"Well, he's probably not thinking of Kristin anymore," her husband teased.

"Dave!" she gasped.

Laughing, he took his wife into his arms and squeezed her feeling her breasts press against his chest. He kissed her and felt her arms wrap around his neck and her lower body start to squirm. He could tell she was aroused and he knew it was coming from more than his kiss. The events of the day seemed to have conspired to excite his wife which, while out of character, was certainly interesting.

Dave took his wife to bed again and they started to make love but were interrupted by Phillip who needed feeding. That broke the mood and it wasn't until later that evening that they were able to get back together.

"Hell of a day," the young husband said to his wife, as he slowly fondled her breasts.

"Very bizarre," Julia replied with a sigh.

"Why do you think Kristin did it?" Dave asked, as he thought about their cute, blonde neighbor with her legs spread for the black pool man.

"And with a new baby," Julia added without answering.

"Well, he excited you enough to make your boob leak," he answered, while cringing for the expected verbal or physical rebuke.

"Ass," she replied, while she lifted her knee and threatened his balls.

"Seriously, why did it happen?" he probed.

"I don't know honey," she answered, but the tone of her voice and the tenseness in her body made him wonder.

Regardless, Dave elected to drop the subject and enjoy his wife. They made love, slowly this time, but he was delighted when Julia had her second orgasm of the day.

For the rest of the week, Julia kept the monitor close hoping to hear something more from Kristin. However, nothing was forthcoming, and by the time the weekend arrived they had concluded it had been an anomaly. Still, they made sure to watch what they said around the transmitter in Phillip's room lest they provide something inappropriate others might hear.

Dave noticed that his wife become more talkative on the subject of their neighbor's affair as the weekend approached. She pestered him with questions he didn't know the answer to and had already stated that he needed to check on the pool truck and look over the fence Saturday morning. Dave doubted that the situation would occur again, particularly so soon, as it took a convergence of events for the opportunity to arise last weekend. After all, what was the likelihood that Bill Jordan would be gone two weekends in a row? Still, what his wife was requesting wasn't that difficult so he agreed.

At 10:30 AM, with the dog on the leash, he stepped out the front door and made the short trip around to his neighbor's house. Like before, the pool van was in the driveway and he quickly made his way back to their house where he went to the corner and pretended to prune bushes. This time, he saw Antoine busy at work cleaning the pool.

"He's working on the pool so I guess nothing's happening today," he explained to Julia.

"Oh, okay well...okay," his wife answered, with clear disappointment.

"Honey, I bet it was a one off thing. Plus, if they are doing it more it's not going to happen every week at the same time. Bill is probably home you know," Dave suggested.

"Yes, you're probably right," she replied, in resignation.

"Why are you so interested?" he asked his wife. Since they heard the voices, Julia had been acting out of character and Dave finally decided to approach the subject head on.

"I don't know. It's kind of fun to try and figure it out I guess," she replied.

"Maybe you can interrogate him for more information when he gets here," he responded as a joke. But, a flash of interest came to his wife's eyes.

"You think I should?" she asked, but the way she spoke let her husband know it really wasn't a question.

"Why don't you put on a bikini and go out and talk to him. I bet he tells more," he suggested, while using tremendous willpower to keep from snickering.

"You've gone mad," Julia answered quickly.

"I'm serious," Dave answered.

"No you're not. You're playing with me," she replied.

"Honey, that's the way investigators work. They distract their targets," he continued to try.

"None of my suits fit," the young wife responded.

Dave was suddenly taken aback. Could he really get his wife to go back out in a bikini? He knew, in her condition, she would be bursting from the suit but damn it would be amazing to watch. Maybe it was something related to the pregnancy or the baby, but something he didn't completely understand was driving her and maybe, if he played it right, he could convince her. The idea made his dick begin to stir.

"Honey, you will look amazing. Trust me," he said in encouragement.

"Are you okay with it?" she asked, looking at her husband with a concerned expression.

"Yeah. It's fine. I'm sure we'll learn some more and I'll be right here," Dave quickly replied. In reality, he didn't care if she learned anything or not. He just thought it would be fun and erotic for her to be practically naked near the guy banging Kristin.

Fifteen minutes later, Julia returned to the living room wearing her favorite pale yellow bikini. Dave liked the suit too because it had string ties on the bottoms that showed off most of her legs. It took all the self-control he had to keep his reaction in check. With her swollen breasts and extra weight, she was bursting from the suit, top and bottom, with her nipples clearly discernible. He thought the best word to describe her look was "ripe" and he knew the young man would struggle to maintain his control. Hell, maybe she really would be able to get him to open up!

"You look fantastic," Dave told his wife.

"I look like a tramp," she whined with worry.

"Absolutely not and you'll get his attention. Just think what and how you're going to ask," her husband counseled.

"I don't know honey," Julia said, once more demonstrating reservations. Her willpower was definitely fading.

"Do it sweetheart. It will be fun and it's needed for the investigation!" he responded, trying to lighten the mood.

Julia put on a robe and puttered around the house for the next thirty minutes. She made several attempts to back out but each time Dave talked her into going forward by dangling the likelihood of finding out something about Kristin, and complimenting her on how amazing she looked. Finally, Antoine arrived and he found Julia and announced that the pool man had just entered the back yard.

They watched as he prepared, and after ten minutes Julia took off her robe and made small measured steps towards the door. Then with a deep breath she stepped outside carrying only a large towel under her arm. After standing still for a moment, she walked with forced purpose towards the lounge chairs on the stone apron of the pool. Antoine spotted her halfway, stopped what he was doing and watched her approach, while making several quick glances towards the backdoor as if to see if anyone else was following. He gave her time to setup but as soon as she was settled he moved until he was working right in front of her.

They began talking almost immediately and Dave stood at the window with a raging hard on wishing desperately he could hear the conversation. Antoine was wearing what appeared to be the same olive colored pants, but this time with a simple white t-shirt. The minutes ticked by while he tried to do the pool work from a position where he could continue to talk to Julia. For most of the time, she remained quite still although she looked relaxed, but near the end she began to move her foot making her knee raise and lower and Dave wondered if something specific had triggered this reaction. Minutes later, leaving the towel, she left the pool and returned to the house.

"What did you learn?" Dave asked, while standing behind the counter to hide his erection. The sun had added a light sheen of sweat to his wife's body and her nipples were poking through her top giving her an erotic look. When he spoke, he had to force himself not to appear eager.

"Well, let's see. He's twenty-two years old. He has a girl he's seeing but it's not that serious. He lives with two other guys in an apartment. He likes to play soccer and he doesn't smoke or drink," she replied.

"Very interesting. What about Kristin?" he asked sarcastically. He knew by his wife's look there was more to tell.

"Oh, yes. He always does her house before ours. He rarely sees Bill but sees Kristin some because she is often outside with the baby," she explained.

"Do you think they are having sex?" Dave asked.

"Yes! He has a look when he talks about her," she answered.

"Wow. That's crazy. So hard to believe but God all the facts are there," he responded.

"I know! Especially, Kristin," she concurred.

"So you're done?" the young husband asked.

"No, he said he wanted to see Phillip." she replied.

Dave thought it was odd that the young man would have an interest in seeing a baby, but with a shrug Julia moved to the nursery and was soon back carrying their son in her arms. Dave opened the door and Julia stepped out, and Antoine, hearing the door open, stopped working and was waiting when she arrived. He moved close and the way Julia held their son to her chest no doubt provided him with an excellent view of her breasts. They talked for several minutes before she returned to the house and put the baby back in bed.

"What now?" Dave asked, when his wife headed for the door once more.

"He asked me to come back and say goodbye," she said.

"Julia, he's trying to seduce you," Dave laughed, surprised his wife would be so naive.

"No, he's not. He's just being nice," she answered, acting a bit too defensive.

His wife talked to the Antoine for almost ten more minutes before finally coming back inside and leaving him to complete the pool work. Dave allowed her to pass without stopping her but followed her after a minute to the bedroom. His wife had removed her suit and was standing nude when he arrived. Her pussy, which had always been shaved smooth before the pregnancy, was now covered in neatly trimmed bush and her breasts, filled with milk, hung low on her chest. Dave walked straight to her and took her in his arms.

"You looked so good in the bikini," he whispered to her, after giving her a long kiss.

"Do you really think so?" she asked in a needy voice.

"I certainly do," he replied, and backed his wife to the bed.

Putting her on her back, he began licking her nipples while running his fingers through her soft pubic hair before moving lower and finding a very open and wet slit. His licks turned to gentle sucks and he was quickly rewarded by a blast of breast milk which he quickly swallowed.

"Ohhh...mmm," his wife moaned in pleasure.

With that, he quickly stood then climbed between his wife's legs and without any further foreplay he pushed his dick into her ready opening. The wonderful warm feeling of her pussy, and the smell of her sweat mixed with her perfume made his head spin.

"Damn Julia you feel so good," he declared. In reality, watching his wife talk and in truth flirt with the black man fucking their neighbor had excited him.

"Mmmm...so do you," the new mommy whimpered in response.

While Dave began a slow but full rhythm, Julia wrapped her legs around his waist and threw her arms around her neck. They would occasionally kiss, sensually entwining their tongues, and when they parted Dave would kiss her neck and lick on her earlobes. His mind continued to return to his wife's bikini clad body so close to the young black man and the look of desire that was on his face. Even though he was already fucking their neighbor Kristin, he knew that he wanted his wife as well.

"He wants you," he declared to his wife after they parted from a deep kiss. He could feel her body tense but she didn't respond so after several seconds he added, "He wants you like Kristin."

"Honey, stop it," she replied, but her voice expressed nervousness rather than anger.

"You're so beautiful," he answered, and started kissing his wife again. His mind was in turmoil as he thought about what he said and what his mind was thinking but he knew he needed to make Julia feel loved. When the kiss ended, he whispered to her, "He does."

Julia's soft sighs and moans stopped for several seconds before she asked, "Why do you think so?"

Dave knew his wife had become excited talking with Antoine, and he wanted her to admit it but he realized it was very sensitive ground and he would need to proceed carefully.

"The way he was looking at you. It was easy to tell," he explained in a soft voice.

"Make love to me," Julia answered, and he knew she was telling him that it wasn't something she wanted to talk about further.

So, Dave concentrated on his beautiful wife, and with words of love and caring moved in her until she gripped him in a tight embrace and whimpered desperately as her body experienced a nice orgasm. His release came soon thereafter and the couple maintained their connection until he finally fell exhausted to her side.

The following week the subject of the Kristin and the pool man never came up. Dave wanted his wife to be the one to initiate the discussion and was certain she would, given time, but Julia had grown frightened about Antoine and her thoughts. That Saturday, the couple had gone with the baby to Julia's parent's house for lunch, so when they arrived home after two they were surprised to see the pool van in their driveway, as normally he would have been finished by then. Dave parked on the street and they went inside where Julia put Phillip to bed. Dave was looking out the back window when his wife joined him.

"I wonder why he's running late today," Dave said to his wife, as he raised his eyebrow. He was wondering if Kristin and Antoine had spent time together earlier.

"You think they were doing it?" Julia asked with a small grin. She was still intrigued by the situation.

"Maybe. You want to interrogate him?" he asked with a smile.

"You just want him to see me naked again," she responded quickly, and the shocked look on her husband's face made her giggle.

"I...I...I never said I wanted him to see you naked. Besides, you were in a bathing suit," Dave answered, defensively. Her comment had been so out of character that it had caught him off guard.

"You didn't have to. It was obvious," she followed, continuing to tease and proud of herself for putting her husband on his heels.

"Okay, fine. I admit it. Now, go get your bikini on," Dave replied.

"Not until you tell me why," she demanded.

It was an easy question to ask but a very difficult one to answer and Dave was quiet as he contemplated how to put it in words.

"Well Julia that's a tough question I'm not sure I even know all the reasons myself," he began then paused before continuing, "I guess it started as, you know, figuring out if our suspicions about Kristin were true. But I also liked the fact that you got in the bikini because you looked so hot and you know it's not something you would normally do which made it exciting. And...and...well...uhh...I liked him looking at you and I liked that it excited you," Dave explained, trying to be honest.

"I didn't get excited," his wife protested.

"Come on Julia," he quickly challenged her, which brought a small smile to her face.

"Maybe some," she admitted. The fact that she would acknowledge her arousal greatly excited Dave.

"Okay, well go get ready," her husband said a bit forcefully, as he struggled to contain his excitement.

With a look that started out questioning but morphed into an impish grin, Julia turned and left. She returned ten minutes later in a rust colored suit equally sexy to the yellow one but just as she prepared to go outside, the couple realized that Antoine was preparing to leave.

"Shit!" Dave exclaimed in disappointment when he saw what was happening.

"Oh well," Julia added with a laugh, but Dave could tell she was disappointed as well.

He turned and pulled his wife close to him as he watched the black man carry his gear through the back gate. Even though an opportunity had been missed to watch Julia and Antoine flirt, he was thrilled that his wife had been a good sport even admitting her excitement in the play. His hand moved to her ass and squeezed it then locked with her in a passionate kiss. When they broke, they went straight to bed.

Disrobing quickly and sliding under the covers, the couple kissed and fondled each other intimately. Dave rolled her nipples, which had grown dramatically with the breast feeding, between his fingers which brought sighs from her while she gently massaged his balls and lightly stroked his dick.

"Are you disappointed?" Julia whispered to her husband.

"No, now I just get to be with you sooner," he replied.

"Good answer," she giggled.

"I think it made you excited," Dave stated, revisiting their previous conversation.

"You said it made you excited," his wife answered.

"Yes, watching you," he replied then added. "And, thinking."

"Thinking about what?" she asked with a soft moan, as he kissed her neck.

"What else might happen," He whispered in her ear, then sucked her lobe.

"Like what?" Julia asked while leaning back to try and look at his face. It took a second but when she did, she asked again, "Like what?"

Dave was very excited and felt his wife was too, so he answered her question, "I thought about him lifting your breast from your top and sucking your nipple."

"Dave! Are you serious?" she replied, and he heard in her voice genuine shock. He worried that he had been too bold but decided to press on.

"Yes," he answered.

"Oh my God Dave. I couldn't...I mean I couldn't let him do that," she protested.

"Kristin did," he retorted.

"Kristin also had sex," she started, and then became silent. The silence lasted for almost a minute while her husband continued to kiss her neck and ears waiting for her next words. Finally, she spoke, "Are you serious?"

"You asked what I was thinking" he said defensively. He gently pushed her shoulders back then prepared to mount her but she wanted to finish the discussion.

"Wait, we need to talk about this," she declared.

Dave was able to get into position and slipped his dick inside and began to move very slowly. Julia's hands, which had been pushing on his shoulders, wrapped around his neck. She pulled her legs back in acceptance and let her body move with his, but Dave knew more was coming.

"You were thinking about him...uh...us having sex?" she blurted out.

"Yes," he answered after a moment, while looking into her face.

"My God Dave," she replied, but kept the motion going with him.

"He excited you," Dave stated.

"It's just wrong. We're married and it would be dirty and wrong," the young wife and mother answered.

"You went to him. In your bikini with your nipples showing and he made you wet." Her husband challenged her, knowing he was very close to the edge.

"You told me to," she replied quickly, then continued seconds later, "Its wrong. We're married and you'll hate me after. You'll be jealous and won't forget."

Dave knew he had pushed enough so he didn't respond and concentrated on making love to his pretty wife. He tried to move the way she liked, touch her where he knew she was responsive and kiss her gently but her mind was too cluttered now and he could tell she wasn't progressing. For a time, he kept going hoping her mind would clear but when it became apparent it wasn't going to happen, he slowed, then stopped.

"You're not with me," he said softly.

"No, I'm in shock," she replied.

"You enjoyed talking to him. And you know in the bikini it was teasing...flirting," Dave stated.

"I know but that's a long way from sex," she responded.

"I know. It was just thoughts in my head," Dave answered, intending to move on.

"Why though?" she asked, still wanting to get to the core of things. She was looking directly into his eyes when she asked and he could see she sincerely wanted to know. There was no anger and judgment in her look.

"I guess when it all started I visualized Kristen beneath him; excited, moaning and having a big orgasm. Then, when you started talking to him...well it became you I was visualizing," her husband explained.

"You would hate me after," she said, again.

"I would never, ever hate you but just answer this. Have you thought about it?" Dave queried.

Once more, there was silence for a while before in a squeaking voice, she answered, "Yes."

"Okay. Now we have both admitted. So, it's just us now so relax and let's make love," Dave said.

He began moving again and at first Julia responded to his actions, but like before she reached a barrier she could not get past. Dave stopped once more and rolled off his wife but pulled her tightly against him and gently kissed her while they cuddled.

"I'm sorry," she croaked.

"Shhh, this is better," he replied.

They held each other for several minutes then Dave whispered to his wife, "I'm sorry I upset you."

Julia kissed him lightly on the cheek, and replied, "Let's go check on the baby."

Unlike the previous week, where he had been too busy to dwell on Antoine and his wife, now Dave found that he was constantly thinking about the situation and running scenarios through his head. All of them involved his beautiful wife in some state of interaction with the young black man. Having admitted his carnal desires to Julia, he no longer felt the need to try and repress the visions.

His wife's wasn't angry about what he had told her but her demeanor indicated to him that she was nervous and would prefer not to discuss it further, so he kept his thoughts to himself, but hoped as the weekend approached she might soften. At least, maybe, she would continue to wear her bikini and talk to him. It wasn't what he hoped for, but it was better than nothing. Unfortunately, she gave no indication of interest as the week progressed and mid-morning Saturday she appeared, fresh from a shower, and announced she was going to take the baby to her mom's for a visit. Dave knew this was her way of conflict avoidance, and while it was disappointing, he stayed upbeat and kissed her and the baby when they left. Dave hung around the house, waiting for Antoine, and when he arrived he saw the young man continually glancing towards the back door, no doubt hoping that Julia would make an appearance.

Julia was back with the baby when Dave returned from running errands and she gave him a run down on her parents but asked no questions about Antoine. It appeared that the cycle had been broken and Julia was moving on, ready to forget Kristin and Antoine.

Four weeks went by and each Saturday Julia would either leave with the baby before the pool man arrived or stay in the back of the house. She never said anything to Dave, but there was no question it was purposeful. He had resigned himself to viewing those few encounters as a hot memory when something happened that reset his hope.

Julia had reached a point where she felt comfortable leaving the baby alone with her mom so they had planned an evening out with friends. Even though they adored their child, it was exciting to get to go out, have a nice dinner with drinks, and remember what life was like fifteen months ago. Over the past month, his wife had started working out and had lost the remaining weight she had carried since Phillip was born. She looked good and she felt good both mentally, from the pride in her appearance, and physically from the energy the workouts were providing.

"Okay, mom. Here is the number where we'll be and you have our cells numbers so please call if there are any problems, okay?" Julia said, while her mother looked on expressionless.

"Darling, I raised three kids. I do have some experience," her mother replied, which made her husband start to laugh. Julia gave him an annoyed look but she couldn't hold it and soon she was laughing too.

They met with two other couples who were their closest married friends at Julia's favorite Italian restaurant. Since she was the first to have a baby, naturally that became the focus of the conversation among the girls while the guys talked sports after a few courteous questions about Phillip. Dave could tell Julia was having a great time by the excitement in her voice and the way she was downing the wine. He thought about saying something to try and slow her down but decided it was a special night and she deserved to let go. When it was time to leave it was clear she was trashed and she hung on his arm, feeling no pain, as they walked to the valet station.

"That was so fun!" she said loudly as they pulled away.

"Yes it was. It was nice to get out," He concurred.

They had gone less than a quarter mile when Dave felt her hand on his arm and turning he saw she had a demure, playful expression on her face. It was going to be an interesting night but first he had to get her home. He turned back to concentrate on driving and it wasn't long before he sensed her movement, and glanced over just in time to see her lift from her seat in attempt to kiss him.

"Julia, calm down or you're going to cause an accident," he barked at her.

"Don't be such a fuddy duddy," she responded, with a noticeable slur.

Fortunately, the ride wasn't very long, and Dave was able to get her to behave. She was out of the car as soon as it stopped in the driveway, as her maternal instinct kicked into high gear. She was at the front door while Dave was still getting out of the car, and her mother opened it, let her by, and waited for her son in law.

"Good luck," She said with a grin, when he arrived.

"I know but she deserved to have some fun," he replied.

Her mother grabbed her things and left, and Dave walked to the nursery where he found Julia slowly moving in her rocking chair. The baby was molded to her body with a look of angelic contentment, and after kissing him gently on the head he turned and left them alone.

He had poured a glass of wine as a night cap and was watching the news when Julia appeared fifteen minutes later.

"Can I have one?" she asked, referring to the wine.

"Honey, I think you've had enough," he answered, with a laugh.

"Pour me some, smarty," Julia replied.

Dave did as he was told and the couple sat together on the couch with Julia snuggling close to her husband. They sipped the wine and talked about the evening and the baby, but the looks from his wife let him know that she was ready to play. He took the glass from his wife's hand when she was finished and set it on the coffee table, along with his, then stood and pulled her to her feet. With a giggle, she let him direct her towards the bedroom.

It had been an informal evening so both were dressed in jeans and pull over tops. Dave quickly peeled off his wife's top then found the button on her pants and pulled it open. He pushed down on the denim until it was bunched at her feet then quickly took off her bra as she moaned her approval. Still wearing her thong, he pushed her onto the bed then quickly stripped and joined her.

"I'm horny," she declared, when he pulled her to him. Since Julia was rarely so bold, it was another indication to him that she was quite drunk.

"Let me see if I can get you hotter," he replied, which made her giggle.

He pulled his wife into a deep kiss while his hands fondled her full breasts. He was excited to see how responsive she was to his touch as she arched her back to force her mounds into his hands. Dave let his hand drift down her body slowly then, he spread his fingers and stroked the sensitive flesh just outside the fabric of her thong, which brought excited purrs from her. Her hips began to move in response to his touch and he found the edge of the thong and let two fingers snake beneath the stretched fabric until he came into contact with her wetness.

"You shaved," Dave said in surprise.

"Yes, today. Do you like it?" she whispered to him.

"I do," he replied.

Dave pushed two fingers deeply inside his aroused wife which made her legs spread and brought forth a deep moan. He dropped his mouth to her right nipple while he thrust slowly into her pussy with his fingers.

"Oh, honey," she moaned.

"Does it feel good?" he asked. Clearly it did, but he was really seeking verbal confirmation. However, the answer he got surprised him.

"I saw Antoine," she offered. It was such an unexpected statement that he wasn't sure at first he heard right.

"What?" he asked.

"I saw Antoine on Monday," she stated.

"Why?" he asked, his actions having come to a complete stop.

"He came by. He thought he left a tool he needed when he was here Saturday," she explained.

"Julia, that's silly. He came by for you! What did he say? Did you talk to him?" Dave questioned his wife.

"We talked some," she responded.

"Come on Julia tell me what happened. Don't make me pull it from you word by word," he implored. Now in a position to look into her face, he could see she was sporting an alcohol supported smile.

"He knocked on the door and asked if he could look for the tool in the back," she answered, but Dave could tell she was still toying with him.

"Julia!" her husband said in frustration, which brought a giggle from his wife.

"Okay! Down big boy," she replied before continuing, "He went through the house like I said and looked around the pool then came back to the house and said he couldn't find it."

"That's it? Then he left?" he asked.

"Well, we talked some," she answered, and giggled again.

The truth was the young wife enjoyed teasing her husband about Antoine. His previous admission about his fantasy of her with the young man had originally shocked and worried her, and over the past few weeks she had thought about it constantly. However, the surprise had worn off and the fact that her husband hadn't pestered her about it had provided her with some comfort. Now, she realized, even in her inebriated state, that she was in control and could manipulate him.

Dave, knowing he was being played, took her head in his hands, returned her smile and said, "Julia, quit playing and tell me all that happened. ALL!"

"I told you honey, we talked some," she started intentionally drawing out the description then said, "He said he liked my bikini."

Dave felt his dick surge, and involuntarily he made a small, quick thrust into his wife which brought a gasp from her. His mind raced to the vision of Julia and Antoine alone together, talking and flirting, and it made him very excited.

"Damn, what did you say? Did he touch...did he try and touch you?" he asked, as he resumed moving inside her warm, wet pussy.

"No, no touching. I just said thanks," she replied. Her soft sounds in response to his movements further fueled Dave and he began thrusting deeply.

"That's it? That's all?" he was barely able to force out.

"No, he asked if I would wear the bikini again," she whispered into his ear.

"What did you say?" he fired back, barely able to contain himself.

"I said...maybe," she whispered even softer.

"My God Julia that's tomorrow. Are you going to? Will you?" Dave cried out, very close to release.

"Do you want me to?" she asked.

"YES! Yes...please," he responded instantly.

"Will you love me and hold me and always take care of me?" she asked.

"Yes, of course I will. You know I will," he replied, barely able to hold back.

"Mmmm...fuck me," she said, and with that Dave lost all control and with a loud, pitiful cry his semen blasted into his wife. Julia never used the "f" word and her saying it in his hyper-aroused state proved too much.

Dave's eyes were closed and he was practically drooling as the last vestiges of his climax forced his body to spasm in electric aftershocks. It had been one of the biggest releases of his life, seemingly drawing his life force through his penis and into Julia's vagina. When he was finally able to open his eyes, he looked down to see her smiling at him knowingly. The fact that she had so easily manipulated him in her drunken condition made him smile back, and he leaned down and embraced her in a passionate but sloppy kiss.

"Lie back," she directed him when they broke.

Dave did as instructed and his wife brought her head to his softening dick and lightly sucked the head while her fingernail tickled his balls. Despite his monumental ejaculation, she soon had him sufficiently engorged to be functional, and she climbed on top while guiding his member to her ready opening.

"Mmmm...," she purred, as she pulled him into her. Dave was too exhausted to reply and just stared up at his beautiful wife.

His wife did the work, rolling her hips sensually and finding the rhythm and connection that she needed. As his strength slowly returned, Dave's hands went to her breasts and he rolled and tugged on her nipples, enjoying the aroused responses his action brought forth.

"Do you really want me to?" she asked. He knew what she meant, and it excited him to know it was the second time she had brought up the young black man. He was clearly in her head.

"Yes, baby," he replied.

She was grinding into him with her hands on his shoulders and her eyes squeezed tightly shut. She appeared to have an aroused but distant look and he wondered what she was thinking. The answer to the question didn't take long to become apparent.

"What do you want? What do you want to happen?" she asked seconds later. Her question confirmed that, even though she was riding his dick, her mind was on the pool guy.

Dave was too far into it and too excited to hold back so he spoke bluntly, "I want you to go out in your bikini. I want him to take off the top and hold your breasts then I want him to take you like Kristin."

"God Dave, it's so wrong...so dirty," she protested, but he felt her grind harder into him and he swore she became even wetter.

"You can do it," he encouraged. He doubted seriously she would even come close tomorrow but as a bedroom fantasy it had become very hot.

"Are you sure? You won't hate me?" she asked.

"I'm sure baby. I want him to fuck you every week. I want him to tell all his friends that every Saturday he fucks you," Dave responded, deciding to continue to push and probe for limits.

His words finally pushed his wife over the edge. He watched as her face twisted, almost in a look of pain, and her body became rigid. Then, her mouth opened in a silent scream that lasted for so long he was worried about her breathing, before she exhaled and cried out.

"OHHH...NNNGGGHHH...NNNGGHHH...OH GOD...OH YES," she let go, and at the same time he felt the wall of her pussy contracting around his shaft.

It was a powerful orgasm and Dave had a wonderful, first row seat, to witness the event. He watched her face contort and her head toss back and forth before finally, a contented smile came to her face, she opened her eyes and smiled down at him.

"That looked like fun," he smiled back.

"Mmmm...," she groaned, and dropped onto his chest.

Dave stroked her hair and let her come down before she rolled to his side, and was almost immediately asleep. There had been many times where they had enjoyed deeply fulfilling romantic lovemaking but this was the best raw sex they had ever experienced. Thinking, he knew it was a combination of things that conspired in his favor; Antoine's visit, the night out and the liquor. In any event, he certainly wasn't going to complain. Later, when the baby began to fuss, Dave pushed his wife gently on the shoulders as she tried to rise and told her he would take care of him.

Dave had a bagel, fruit and coffee ready for her when she appeared just after eight. With the baby in her arms, she sat at the kitchen table and allowed her husband to serve.

"How are you feeling?" he asked, concerned about the wine.

"I'm okay but some water would be nice," she answered, prompting him to grab a bottle from the fridge.

After breakfast, they both puttered around the house for the next few hours. Nothing was mentioned about the previous night or Antoine. For his part, Dave wanted her to bring it up as it would be so much more powerful in his mind if she did, but as the morning dragged he resigned himself to the belief that it would just remain a powerful bedroom fantasy.

They were both standing in the kitchen when they heard the back gate open.

"Are you sure?" his wife said, which made his dick jump.

"Yes," he answered in a croaking voice. It had taken amazing willpower for him to force the word out.

With a last look, Julia left him alone and disappeared towards the bedroom. Ten minutes later she was back in a powder blue suit with a halter top and string ties at her hips. With the lost weight, the suit fit perfectly on bottom but was still quite snug on top. She looked amazing and Dave had the momentary thought of taking her to bed but knew he would get her later.

"Last chance," she said with an awkward smile. There was also a questioning look in her eyes but her husband merely nodded in reply.

"Wait," Dave said as she reached for the door handle. He saw her look up with a hopeful expression but that was soon lost when her husband spoke.

"Take the baby monitor so he thinks you're alone," he said, taking it from the table and handing it to her.

Julia accepted the device and without looking back she opened the door and stepped onto the patio. Dave watched her firm butt as she moved the short distance to the chair in her sexy suit. Antoine lifted his head when he heard her coming, but gave her time to settle in until, like before, he moved so that he was working directly in front of her. For the next fifteen minutes, Dave watched as they talked, wondering what if anything, was going to happen. Twice, when the black man's back was turned, Julia looked over her shoulder towards the house and Dave was unsure whether the look was intended to seek help or permission, but made no attempt to find out.

Antoine was once more in his standard attire of olive pants and a thin white t-shirt. He had stopped working and was now at his wife's feet getting a great view of her prone body covered only in the bikini. If Julia had been telling the truth, it was what the man requested, so after weeks of not seeing her he must have thought there was a message in her action. There was another five minutes of talk before suddenly he watched as his wife stood. She began moving towards the pool steps as if she was going swimming but halfway there Antoine took her arm. In a quick move, the young black man turned her, brought her to him and tried to kiss her. Initially, she looked shocked and diverted her head but he kept trying until he finally connected. Dave saw his wife's eyes dart towards the house but she didn't push him away and the kiss lasted for several seconds, then broke and started again. This time, it was deeper, more passionate and his wife's arms moved partially around his neck.

At that moment, Dave heard Phillip begin to whimper and like a bolt he raced to the bedroom knowing Julia's motherly instinct would take hold if he couldn't quiet the child.

"That's alright, that's alright," he cooed to his young son. Suddenly, realizing what he had just done, he looked towards the transmitter hanging from the crib.

He picked up Phillip and by rubbing his back he was able to calm the child quickly. At any moment, he expected his wife to come inside as he suspected the baby's sounds and his words had been delivered poolside. When five minutes had passed, and with his son still in his arms, he walked back to the living room wondering what he would find.

However, he wasn't prepared for what he saw. Julia was topless, facing the house, with Antoine behind her kissing her neck and working her nipples as if she was being milked. Evidently, he had been partly successful as he could see tiny rivulets running down her abdomen. It dawned on him that she was being put on display for his benefit which made him wonder what had ensued in the time he had been in the nursery. Frozen in place, father and son watched as their wife and mother continued to be fondled yards away.

Antoine seemed to be enthralled by Julia's milked filled breasts as he continued to play with them as the minutes ticked by. She stood there, allowing the touch, with her eyes mostly closed and occasionally tilting her head back when his lips found the right spot on her neck, and anyone peeking through or over the fence would have seen a decadent display of wanton lust.

Finally, Antoine's right hand left her breast and moved quickly over her tummy until it contacted her fabric covered mound. Now, with his teasing fingers, her body started to move more and when he slipped beneath the edge and found her slit it looked like her legs almost buckled. It wasn't long after that he pulled the strings holding up the bottoms and the garment fell to her feet.

It was a moment of decision. Dave could let it continue and see how far Julia would go outside, step out and stop it, or invite the entwined couple inside. A minute later, after putting his son back to bed, he was at the back door and stepping outside he gestured for them to come in.

As they came closer, Dave could see a look of worry on his wife's face and she struggled to make eye contact. He could also see that her pussy was glistening from the wetness of her arousal. In contrast, Antoine acted bold and cocky as he led the young wife by the hand staring straight at Dave with a smile. The couple passed him and entered the house. By the time Dave closed the door, they were already together in a deep kiss.

"Dave are you sure? Please tell me you're sure," the young wife asked her husband. Her question belied the excitement Dave recognized in her eyes. He knew she was very aroused and wanted permission.

"I'm sure," he answered.

"Good, man. Let's find the bed," their pool man announced.

It was Julia who actually led the way, taking him out of the room and down the hall. Her husband stayed in the living room for several minutes before he followed arriving just as Antoine dropped his pants revealing a very heavy and very black cock. Dave guessed he was an inch and a half to two inches longer than his six and a half inches but it was the girth where it looked most different. His cock was very thick, almost fat, and noticeable veins ran across the flesh with one very pronounced one traveling almost the entire length. When he looked up, he noticed his wife's eyes were locked on it just like his had been.

Julia was in bed, on her back, and he crawled between her legs then bent down and started to kiss her. Dave saw that her legs couldn't stay still and her hips were moving, no doubt in anticipation of the receipt of Antoine's cock. With whimpers from her when the kiss stopped, he lowered his head and took a nipple in his mouth, sucking hard.

"Damn, that's sweet," he declared when he was finished, having received some of her milk, and almost like he wanted to compare, he did the same thing on her other breast.

Julia was in a high state of arousal and couldn't keep still but when she made eye contact with her husband she extended her hand and said, "Honey."

They took each other's hand just as their guest put his cockhead against the young mother's opening. He proved quite patient for his age and used his hand to guide the plump, dark crown along her slit multiple times. Each effort made his head shine more and left her a little more open. Finally, as he was once again moving along the wet opening, his hips thrust and three inches disappeared inside.

"Ughhh...," Julia gasped, and gripped her husband's hand more tightly.

Antoine backed out then pushed again bringing another passionate cry from her and when he repeated it once more he moved all the way in.

"Ohhh...," she groaned, and Dave felt the strength leave her grip. Slowly, her hand left his and when he looked at her face he could see her eyes were closed, her mouth was halfway open and she looked completely gone.

Their mating began slowly with only the sounds of Julia's wet pussy, the squeaking of the bed and the occasional moan or sigh filling the room. Her lover seemed happy for the moment to feel her body and experience what she had to offer. This lasted for several minutes until Antoine changed his angle which allowed deeper and fuller thrusts.

"Ohhh...ummm...ohhh," Julia whined, and opened her eyes. She looked into Antoine's face then quickly at her husband who was still standing and watching then back to her lover.

"Feel good?" he asked.

"Uh, huh," she groaned in reply.

"Your first black man?" he followed.

"Yes," she answered.

"I'm going to fuck you every week," he announced.

"Okay," she replied without hesitation. Any reluctance had vanished and now the young wife was only thinking about the pleasure she was receiving from her lover's cock.

Dave heard it too as he stood watching with his dick so hard that he was afraid to touch is lest he instantly ejaculate. Watching his wife being fucked was the most arousing experience of his life, and the fact that it was with the black pool man only heightened things. Weeks ago, he would have said it was impossible but watching her desire build from the time they learned about Kristin until today had been amazing. He wanted Antoine to be her lover and he wanted him in bed with her every Saturday driving her crazy, just like now.

"Damn, this is good pussy," he said, dropping down so their torsos were connected and his head was in the crook of her neck.

In this position, most of her body was unseen save for her arms and legs and part of her head. Antoine started to power fuck, his ass moving rapidly, while the rest of his body was relatively still. Julia's arms wrapped around his neck, her legs spread even wider and now, coming from her mouth, was a litany of groans, sighs and whines. Dave heard him whispering into his wife's ears but the words were indistinguishable over all the other sounds in the room.

It wasn't long before Julia's sounds indicated she was building towards an orgasm. Antoine rose back up on his arms but was able to maintain the same fast, deep movement. Her hands moved to his biceps and she held on with a strong grip letting her nails dig into his skin. Her front, where they had been connected was covered in sweat and her large breasts danced in circles in time to the rhythm of their fucking.

"Baby, you close? I'm about to get my nut," Antoine announced.

"Close, don't stop," she answered.

In fact she was very close and only lasted a few more seconds before she gave in to her release. Dave thought he had witnessed the previous night a huge orgasm from her but it was nothing like what he was seeing now. With a piercing scream, her back arched then she fell back and thrust her pelvis against her lover, repeating this movement several times. It was so pronounced that Dave worried she would injure herself. Her hair flew around as her head tossed back and forth and her nails dug even deeper into Antoine's arm.

"Ohhh...ohhh...fuck...I can't believe it...fuck," she whined as it finally abated.

Antoine arrived just behind her and he pushed deeply into her lifting her pelvis off the mattress and held the position as he fired his seed deeply inside.

"Yeah, fuck yeah, fuck yeah...you're getting all the jizz baby...all of it," he grunted.

His body relaxed and her pelvis fell but seconds later he repeated the move as he forced out any remaining semen, "Take it now, take it deep, you know I'm next."

Then it was over and they lay in a sweaty, heaving mess with the raunchy smell of sex filling the room. Dave left to check on the baby purposefully giving them some time to recover and get dressed so he was surprised to find his wife on her knees sucking Antoine's cock when he returned. However, when she saw him she quickly stopped, climbed out of bed and went to the bathroom closing the door behind her, and seconds later the sound of the shower starting could be heard.

"I think it's best if you leave now," Dave said to the young black man, who was still lounging on the bed.

With a simple nod, he got up and quickly put on his clothes. For a moment, he looked towards the bathroom door as if he wanted to enter, but Dave sensing his intention stepped in front and guided him towards the back door.

"Look, please keep this to yourself," Dave said to him as he turned the knob.

"Sure man," he replied.

Amazingly, once outside, he returned to cleaning the pool as if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred. Dave watched him for a few minutes, as he contemplated what had just happened, then went to find his wife.

"Julia?" he said gently knocking on the bathroom door.

"Come in," she answered, and he entered to find her sitting in front of the mirror fixing her makeup.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

"Are you?" she countered and for several seconds they stared at each other.

"I'm okay, I guess," he said.

"Well, please tell me you got out of it what you wanted," she replied.

"Honey, I think it's best if we talk about it later. Right now, I just want to be with you and Phillip." he explained.

His wife nodded her concurrence and Dave left her to collect Phillip. A few minutes later Julia appeared and he saw her surprise when she saw that Antoine was still in the back. He left mother and son on the couch watching TV and went to the kitchen to prepare a late lunch but several times he noticed her staring out the back window.

They were just sitting down to eat when Antoine finally left, dragging his equipment through the gate and closing it behind him. After finishing, they discussed what to do and decided to take Phillip to the park. It was quite hot out so they made it barely an hour before they returned home, and while his wife took a nap, Dave took a magazine and sat by the pool. After giving her over an hour, he went to the bedroom and quietly crawled in next to her.

Julia was in just a t-shirt and panties, and let her husband snuggle up behind her.

"I love you," he said. He wanted to talk about "it" but didn't know where to start.

"I know you do," she whispered.

"Can we talk?" he asked.

"I guess we should," she answered, turning in his arms until she was facing him. He took the opportunity to kiss her several times before they continued.

"Did you...," he began, but she cut him off.

"I want to go first," she said.

"Okay," he replied meekly, expecting to be pilloried for getting her into it.

"Was it what you expected? What you wanted?" she asked, and he realized she had jumped to the key question.

Realizing the seriousness of the question, he thought hard about the answer and how to phrase it. Finally, he spoke, "Yes it was. It was more than I expected. The fact that you allowed yourself to let go and enjoy made it special."

He was happy with his answer because he felt it was positive, non-judgmental and connected them but most importantly, it was honest. He waited while his wife digested his words which took almost a minute.

"That's a pretty good answer," she said, and her serious look turned to a smile. With that, the ice was broken.

"It's true," he replied, smiling back.

"My God Dave it was so wild. I was shaking the whole time I was so nervous. Could you see it?" she asked.

"No, I didn't see any shaking. You just looked hot as hell to me," he replied, and kissed her again.

"You know you got busted talking on the baby monitor," she said.

"I suspected so. What happened?" he asked.

"We heard you and then Antoine said I thought you were alone? I was so caught off guard I told him you were inside watching. Then, he said let's give him a show and pulled my top off," she explained.

"So, you were waiting for me," Dave stated.

"Yes, and it was driving me crazy," she said.

"You looked so incredible," he told her. Dave's now had one hand under her shirt while the other squeezed her ass.

"It was so wicked," she replied.

Her husband couldn't take anymore and pulled her clothes off, then his, and quickly penetrated his wife. But, wanting to continue to talk he moved in her very slowly.

"You were so wet," he said.

"Mmmm...hmmm," she purred, enjoying the feeling of her husband inside her.

"He was big," he followed.

"Mmmm...hmmm," she said in a louder voice.

"Did you like it," he asked, already knowing the answer.

"Maybe a little," she answered, trying to be coy.

"The little led to a big orgasm," he replied.

"Yes, it did. Are you jealous?" she asked, still smiling.

"I will be honest and admit I was," her husband responded.

"Good," she said.

For the next several minutes the couple made slow love taking time to kiss each other often. Dave focused on the feeling of his wife's vagina, wondering if he would be able to tell it had recently been invaded by Antoine's large cock, but he noted no difference. He reveled in the small sigh and moans that came from her which made him feel she was enjoying herself.

Julia was happy they were making love as one of her great concerns was her husband's reactions afterwards. She worried that he would become jealous after her time with Antoine and that the reality would be far different than his lust filled expectations. Happily, so far, he had been loving and supportive.

"Do you want to see him again?" her husband asked.

"I think one time is enough," she replied, but Dave sensed that her answer lacked conviction. Regardless, it wasn't the right time to press so he dropped it.

"Honey, what was he saying to you?" he asked remembering the whispered words he spoke into her ear that he couldn't make out.

"What words?" she answered, and for the first time he sensed she was being evasive.

"You know what I'm talking about. When his mouth was next to your ear," he probed.

"It was nothing," she said, attempting to deflect the question.

Her husband stopped his movements, lifted over her and looking straight into her face said, "Julia, don't hide anything. Tell me what he said."

"He said the next baby was going to be his," she admitted.

"Well, it's a good thing you can't get pregnant," Dave replied.

"It's difficult but not impossible," his wife countered.

"What do you mean? I thought if you were nursing you couldn't get pregnant?" he asked.

"Like I said, it's difficult but not impossible," she said once more.

"So, you mean all this time since we started again you could have become pregnant and now you just took this black guy in you? Honey, he came in you. A lot," her husband said.

"It's difficult Dave. It will be okay. Now get back to work," she instructed her husband while pushing on his hips.

They were quiet after that, each lost in their own thoughts, but a few minutes later, with Julia stroking the back of his head, Dave spurt forth his semen then quickly collapsed onto her.

Sunday, after church, Julia announced she was going to the grocery store. Dave normally didn't accompany his wife on these trips but he felt the need, after the previous day's events, to be close to her. He pushed the cart for his wife following a specified routine that she had down, and he was proud of the looks that his pretty wife and young son received from both men and women as they traversed the store. The cart was half filled with groceries when they turned into the soft drink aisles and almost collided carts with Kristin, their neighbor.

"Hi Julia," she said with a bubbly voice. Like us, she had her baby in a carrier on the cart.

"Hi Kristin," his wife answered, but he could tell she was startled.

Dave nodded a hello and watched as the two women began to chat with most of the conversation being led by Kristin. He couldn't help but think how lucky Antoine had been to be able to sexually experience the two lovely, young mothers. No doubt, he had already told all his friends about his new conquest.

"How has your summer been," he heard his wife ask.

"Oh my gosh, it's been so hectic. My mother got sick and I had to go to stay with her for almost two months. I just got back a couple weeks ago," she replied.

Dave's grip on the cart tightened and his head began to spin. He barely heard the rest of their conversation but he could tell his wife was trying to disengage. When they finally separated, they made it just a few feet before Julia stopped the cart.

"Dave!" she let out, looking at him in shock.

[Brainmetal]

The Visiting Professor

By j267 ©

I stood at the exit from customs anxiously awaiting the arrival of my company's special guest that had just landed on a flight from Beijing through Tokyo. Professor Tze Yeung Lok was an expert; some considered him the leading expert, on Chinese herbs and natural compounds. It had taken the company, Apollo Pharmaceuticals, over a year to convince the Professor to travel to our headquarters to lecture and collaborate with the research team. Although at twenty-nine I was still very much a junior member of the team, I had been selected to play host, chauffeur and something of an interpreter as well. The reason for this was that I had minored in Mandarin at school and spent a year doing post-grad work in China. Thus, I was naturally deemed an expert on all things Chinese.

In front of me were two large sliding doors that periodically opened, allowing small groups to emerge, and giving the waiting crowd a peek into the arrivals corridors and the throng of passengers. Each time it opened, I looked up hopefully but it was almost twenty minutes before I spotted the Professor, recognizing him from pictures. I skirted the others gathered around the doors and met him just as he stepped from the cordoned area.

"Professor Lok?" I asked in a hopeful voice.

Without speaking he nodded his head and a big smile came to his face. We shook hands while I, in my best Mandarin, introduced myself then taking one of his bags I motioned in the direction of my car.

The first thing I noticed about the Professor was that the pictures did not capture the warmth and energy he showed in person. His bio had said he was fifty-one and the pictures indeed showed a mature man but in person he exuded a playful charm that softened his age. From my perspective, it was a good development since it looked like my job was going to be much easier.

The Professor was mostly bald and appeared to be about 5' 9" tall. In addition, he was thin and wore wire rim glasses. His rumpled, loose fitting clothes were indicative of someone that had just completed a long journey.

"You must be quiet tired." I said in Mandarin as we left the parking garage.

"Please Jim. May we speak in English? I would like to improve my skill during this visit." He responded.

"Of course." I answered even though I had hoped for just the opposite. My words brought out once again his open, beaming smile.

The rest of the drive we chatted idly about a variety of things and when we arrived at his hotel, which would be his home for the next two months, I helped him check in then gave him a local cell phone that was preprogrammed with my number and told him to call me as soon as he felt like getting out. Purposefully, he had arrived on a Saturday, to allow for a day of rest, so we had a free day before he was expected at the facility.

"Did everything go okay?" My wife Stephanie asked when I got back. She was straightening the house while jazz music played in the background.

"Yes it did and he seems like a really good guy." I told her.

"Great. That will make things much easier." Steph replied reaffirming my view.

My wife Stephanie or Steph for short is the joy of my life. She is an amazing beauty standing 5'7" tall and weighing in at 126 pounds. Her frame, as you can imagine, is quite slender, with long, smooth legs and perfectly shaped B-Cup breasts. Her hair is jet black and she has large dark brown eyes that make me melt. To top it off, she has full succulent lips that are soft and perfect for kissing. The conventional view is that I punched way above my weight class when I landed her as in comparison I am quite average. I'm 5'11" and have a medium build with more or less average looks but, I am in pretty good shape. In fact, the reason Steph and I got together was because of our love for activities. We met through a group that cycled on weekends and ended up training together for Sprint Triathalons.

That first meeting was five years ago when I was twenty-four and she was twenty-three and after dating for a year we got married. We continue to enjoy sports and outdoor activities and had put off starting a family although we both realized we needed to start soon.

Like I mentioned above, I am a junior member of the research team for a drug company and have been in this role since graduating college. Steph works in commercial real estate having started in marketing but recently moved into leasing.

It was after lunch the next day when the phone rang and I saw that Professor Lok was calling.

"Hello Professor. I hope you rested well." I spoke in English per his request.

The Professor stumbled with his English but I was able to understand that he had indeed been able to get some sleep, despite the jet lag, and had enjoyed a late breakfast. For the last few hours, he said he been watching TV and waiting for a civilized time to phone. His description made me start to laugh which made him as well. After chatting for a while, it was decided that I would pick him up and let him spend the afternoon with us in our home.

Both Steph and I prefer the urban life over suburbia so we had purchased a small three bedroom bungalow in an eclectic neighborhood near the city center. It was a fabulous location for parks, the arts, dining and entertainment but meant that we didn't have the big yard and pool. It was a forty minute round trip to pick up the Professor and when we returned Steph met us at the door and I noticed by the expression in the Professor's eyes that he approved. Steph, always the good hostess, had prepared tea which thrilled our guest and we sat in the small back yard and got to know each other.

It was a great afternoon. The Professor was charming and showed the same open mannerisms that he did at the airport. Steph and he got along quite well and maintained a lively conversation for the entire afternoon. Later, after I had dropped him back at the hotel, my wife agreed that he was indeed quite charming. We laughed thinking about how he would be able to manipulate the stiff researchers that were very set in their ways.

In fact, that was exactly what happened. Professor Lok made quite the splash at the facility and with his personality he soon was being hounded for social engagements with many of the senior staff. This went on for a couple weeks then, like most things, started to wane. Make no mistake, he was still in demand and considered quite interesting but dinners four to five nights a week had now become one or two.

The Professor seemed to be enjoying himself immensely with all the attention. Plus, while the senior staff might lack in social graces they were still very intelligent people and we could see that Professor Lok enjoyed this element.

During this time, Steph and I had only seen the Professor once for lunch and that was at his insistence. It had been on a Saturday and been relatively brief as he had an engagement later to attend. However, sensing that things had calmed socially, I asked him on a Thursday if he wanted to come over and watch a movie with us the following night. He immediately accepted with eagerness and we agreed we would leave straight from work the following day.

When we arrived, Steph was busy in the kitchen working on dinner. Having changed from her work attire into slacks and a sleeveless blouse, she was trying to put an oriental spin on the preparation, which was challenging, but she seemed to be having a good time with it. We had purchased several bottles of a decent California Chardonnay and Steph had already opened a bottle and poured a glass. I filled two glasses for the Professor and me and we retired to the living room and chatted while Steph finished.

The dinner was excellent and it was easy to see from the reactions of our guest that he enjoyed it. I was happy to see that my wife and the Professor were interacting and even though the conversation at times was stilted it was apparent everyone was enjoying themselves. We all helped with putting the dishes in the sink then moved again to the living room while we continued to sip on the wine. It had made a big impression on the Professor and I seemed to be in a continual state of refilling his glass.

"Thank you very much." Professor Lok said to my wife in deliberate English when we were all seated.

"You are very welcome." Steph responded with an appreciative smile.

For the next hour, we chatted with jazz music playing in the background. It was my wife's first opportunity to spend any significant time with our guest and she pummeled him with sincere questions about China, his background and his family. Professor Lok appeared to be enjoying the discussion and would give slow rambling answers to her questions filled with detail along with philosophical thoughts that had her mesmerized. What he lacked in perfect English he made up with sincerity.

Steph had begun fidgeting on the couch and raising her arms over her head in a stretching motion. It wasn't anything new for me as she often felt stiff after a long day at work but I noticed that Professor Lok was watching with some interest. At first, he merely observed but after twenty minutes or so he asked her about her condition.

"Oh, it's just the result of a long week of work." My wife informed him.

"Perhaps you are working too hard." He suggested.

"Thank you! I am!" She replied with a quick glance at me.

"Would you like it fixed?" The Professor asked. His face showed nothing but seriousness.

"What do you mean?" My pretty wife asked.

With that, the Professor stood and motioned for me to rise as well then with his arms indicated to my wife that she should lay prone along the length of the couch. There was a quick questioning look at me but when I shrugged she followed his directions.

Her head was now inches from one armrest and her feet almost touching the other. The Professor, taking up position behind her head, snaked his hands under her skull and neck. His arms indicated he was performing a slow manipulation but the exact actions were hidden from view by her dark hair than was fanned out. Standing to one side, I watched his work and saw that Steph's body was beginning to relax. Five minutes later, he removed his hands and when he put a finger to his lips directing me to be quiet I realized that my wife was now asleep.

"What did you do?" I asked with wonder when we had quietly moved to the backyard.

"I told her body it was fine to relax." He giggled.

"Your fingers delivered the message?" I playfully replied.

"Yes." He responded with a big grin.

When he had finished his glass of wine, I drove him to the hotel and returned to find Steph still prone on the couch exactly as we had left her. She looked so completely relaxed and content that I took a shawl and draped it over her legs thinking it was best to just leave her alone.

The following morning, as the morning sun was filtering through the bedroom shades, I was awakened by movement in the bed that I soon learned was my wife, who had crawled beneath the sheets, and was now fondling my dick.

"Ummmm..." That's how a man likes to wake up. I moaned as her mouth found me.

For the next several minutes, she sucked me and brought me to full arousal before climbing over my body and pulling my dick into her ready slit.

"Mmmm...damn." She whined with her mouth now next to my ear.

"No shit Steph..." I answered while arching my back to meet her body.

"You left me all alone." She half heartedly chastised me while undulating her hips.

"Sweetie, you looked so content I didn't want to bother you." I told her.

"My God I slept so deeply. It was amazing. I have never slept like that before. What happened?" She asked while continuing the ride.

"The Professor used his hands on your head and neck. Before I knew it you were out." I spoke between gasps caused by the wonderful feeling of her wet pussy.

"Mmmm...I need him to do it again next time I'm stressed." She answered then leaned forward to kiss me. I took her ass in my hands while we kissed and pulled her into me hard.

"Honey, I'm not going to last long." I warned.

"Okay wait." She answered jumping off quickly and pulling a condom from the nightstand. Steph wasn't on the pill because of the effect it had on her body so we practiced a combination of cycle following and condom use. It was difficult at times when we were excited or had too much to drink but so far we had avoided a pregnancy.

I lay back with my hands over my head while my wife rolled the sheath over my rigid cock then quickly she sat back on top of me. Soon, we were back in rhythm but now the latex acted to desensitized me and I could be more aggressive.

"Go Steph...do it." I encouraged while rolling her nipples between my fingers.

"Ohhh...mmm..." She moaned in response.

I began to thrust up against her hard, practically throwing her off me, and before long I saw the distant look come over her face that usually portended her climax. Sure enough, soon thereafter her body tensed and her movements became forced.

"Jim! Oh Jim. Ohhhh...mmm...Oh I love you...UGGHHHH...UHHH...UHHH." She cried as she released.

With that, she collapsed on my chest and I stroked her soft hair until she recovered.

"You're beautiful." I whispered to her.

"You owed me that. For leaving me alone." She replied in a faux pouty voice.

It was at least ten minutes later that she rolled off me and snuggled against my side. We often lay like this after making love and I really enjoyed the connection it brought. It wasn't long before I felt her hand on my dick tugging at the condom and when it was off she tossed it on the floor and lazily began stroking me. Steph was in no hurry and just seemed to be content to play. It felt so good that I surely wasn't going to complain but the result was that it was another ten minutes before I finally let go, covering my stomach and chest with semen.

"That was a big one." Steph giggled looking up at me.

"Long build up." I replied and started laughing too.

It wasn't until well after lunch that we finally got out of bed. During our lovemaking, I couldn't help but think that something in the technique the Professor had used had not only put my wife to sleep but also made her ready for sex.

It was exactly two weeks later when we had the professor over for dinner again. By now, the invitations from others in the company had definitely waned so I felt something of an obligation to keep him entertained, although I really didn't mind. I truly enjoyed his company as did Steph.

The Professor and I came to our house straight from work arriving just before six. Steph's intent was to prepare a traditional Chinese dinner and she had spent some time researching recipes from his region and shopping at the Asian supermarkets.

He had brought with him a bag and from it he pulled a bottle of clear fluid that he said was liquor from his home province. After explaining that it was meant to be sipped, he asked if we had any small cups which lead to an exploration of the cupboards and a decision to use two sake cups and one shot glass.

Both Steph and I gasped loudly on our first sip as the strong liquor burned a path down our throats which brought a giggle from the Professor. Even though the small vessels weren't empty, he refilled them to the brim and once again we sipped the contents. Being better prepared, we were able to down the liquor with less drama but it was clear that it was very strong stuff.

Despite the strength of the liquor, the jovial nature of the Professor kept us drinking while Steph finished preparing the dinner so that by the time we sat down we were already quite buzzed.

"Professor, do you drink this every day in China?" My wife asked while sporting a silly grin.

"No..no...it is meant for special times." He answered.

"Special times?" She asked.

"Yes...with people you like." He followed with a bow.

"Well we are honored then." She replied and raised the small glass and sipped which made the Professor's face explode in a smile.

The dinner was very good and even though far from authentic we could tell by how he ate that the Professor was appreciative. We had planned to have wine too but with the Chinese liquor we opted to abandon that idea.

When dinner was finished, Steph put the plates in the sink while I loaded a DVD we had selected. It was a comedy that amazingly had Chinese subtitles. As soon as Steph joined us, we sank into the couch with her in the middle and started the movie. Professor Lok continued to pour the liquor albeit at a slower pace and either its taste was growing on us or our senses were being destroyed because it was now going down much easier.

The Professor and I were still in our work clothes. For me, that meant khakis and a Polo shirt while for him it was his standard fare of loose fitting trousers and a long sleeve button shirt. Only Steph had been able to change and was wearing slacks and a sleeveless button shirt.

Concentrating on the movie didn't last long as we were all getting hammered and the liquor was giving us a happy high.

"Honey, come rub my feet they're sore." Steph said in a whiny voice less than twenty minutes after we sat down.

I dutifully pulled her bare feet into my lap and began rubbing on them while watching the movie. While doing so, I could see the Professor watching with some interest.

"Jim, you are doing it incorrectly." The Professor finally stated. The fact that his pronouncement was exceedingly bold for him and the way he said it made both Steph and I begin to laugh and quickly he was laughing with us.

"You take over then." I said pushing her feet towards him when the laughter died down.

I expected that he would politely decline so, even in my inebriated state, I was surprised when he not only accepted her feet but moved onto the floor in front of her and took them into his hands.

He gently placed her left foot on the floor and took her right in both his hands. Then, with slow precision, he started exploring the sole of her foot as if he was searching for some hidden treasure. I had never thought that much about feet and certainly didn't find them particularly interesting but clearly the Professor did. I was watching him, wondering what he was trying to accomplish, when I heard the first sigh from my wife.

Steph's head was tilted back resting against the couch, her eyes were shut and her mouth was opened slightly. By her look, I could tell whatever he was doing felt very good. My eyes shifted back to the Professor and I could see his thumbs were concentrating on a spot just below the pads of her toes. He again started a searching motion and then seemed to find what he was looking for. Just as he pressed, Steph whimpered in response.

With focused attention, his fingers soon were causing more sounds to come from my wife until I noticed her body also begin to move. At first, I thought it was because what he was doing must have been uncomfortable but soon I realized it was her response to the pleasure she was feeling. Then it hit me and when it did I felt both naive and embarrassed. The Professor, through his touch, was turning on my wife.

Despite my emotions, something in me wouldn't stop it or look away. I watched her response build as he manipulated her foot and then suddenly he set it down and moved to the other. He followed the same process as before but now he had a much more excited woman. Her moans and whines were coming openly and without any apparent shame. After several minutes, she opened her eyes and looked at me and as we stared at each other I realized she had a hunger, a need in her that required attention.

"She is ready now." He declared while setting her foot down. I knew what he meant but it was so completely bizarre that I was at a loss about what to do. This 50ish foreigner had just worked my wife into a sexual frenzy. There was no question she needed attention but standing and taking her would acknowledge and validate the situation.

Our eyes met again and in that moment I knew what I needed to do. Standing, I lifted Steph to her feet and without speaking we left the living room and the Professor.

"Jim?" My wife tried to speak when we entered the bedroom but it was all she got out before my lips found hers.

We tore each other's clothes off and fell on the bed. Her deep breathes made her body heave and for some reason I had to reach between her legs. I knew what I would find. In fact, I would have been surprised to find otherwise. Still, it was shocking to discover that my beautiful wife had been made sodden, completely and utterly soaked, through the actions of our Chinese visitor.

Having confirmed my suspicions, any control within me vaporized and I rolled onto my wife and pushed my dick easily inside. Stephanie feels good all the time but this time she felt fantastic. For an instant, I wondered if it was just her body or if my mind had been warped by the manipulation I had watched take place. Fortunately, that thought passed and I concentrated on making love to her. She was very excited, as much as I could recall, and with each thrust her body moved seductively beneath me as her passionate sounds filled the room.

The door to the room was behind me and somehow without looking I knew the Professor was watching us. When I saw my wife glance in that direction then quickly look away, I knew my suspicions were correct. Surprisingly, rather than upset me, I found that it added to the strange but exciting situation and began thrusting into Steph harder.

"Ohhh...Jim. What are we doing." She spoke softly into my ear.

"Shhh...don't worry." I replied. By now I was way too excited to deal with the Professor watching.

"Are you sure?" She asked in a whiny almost pleading voice but at the same time I felt her hips rolling and meeting my movements.

"Yes." Was my simple response and I purposefully found her lips with mine and started a long, passionate kiss.

"Oh God do it." Steph panted when we finally broke.

"Do what baby?" I intentionally teased.

"Fuck your wife. Fuck me." She moaned. Steph rarely spoke those words and as a result, each time she did was a massive turn on. I started fucking her even harder and faster which brought a new wave of sexual sounds from her.

It wasn't long before I knew she was on a path towards an orgasm so I concentrated on keeping my movements steady and consistent. Soon, I was rewarded with her cries of pleasure as her body began to spasm beneath me.

"Ohhh...Jim. Ohhh baby...mmm...mmm...ohhh..." She whined. My head was buried in her neck as I tried to hold off my release but looking up, just for a second, I caught her again looking towards the door. It sent me over the edge and with a quick move I pulled out of her just as my cock started sending jets of milky cum over her body.

I fell to her side and we lay there motionless and panting as we tried to catch our breath. I looked towards the door but there was no sign of the Professor so I surmised that he had gone back to the living room once the show was over.

"That was close." Steph finally spoke a minute or so later. She was referring to my ejaculation and the fact that I had barely been able to get my cock out of her before I exploded.

"Sorry, you just felt too good." I responded.

"So did you." She answered then after a moment said. "That was pretty weird."

"I know. Are you okay?" I asked.

"Maybe. I guess." She replied. The way she said it made me think it was intended to illicit from me a response of understanding.

"I'm sorry." I said dutifully, while pulling her body against me and giving her a firm hug.

"You better check on our guest." Steph replied and releasing her I climbed out of bed and pulled on my clothes beginning to wonder how I would face the Professor.

With a quick kiss to Steph, I walked the short distance to the living room and found the Professor was looking at a book and sipping more of the Chinese liquor.

"Perhaps it is time for me to go." He stated. His demeanor indicated to me that he felt somewhat uncomfortable by what had transpired. There was no question it had been a strange situation but, given his role, I was surprised at how he was now reacting. It made me wonder if he had been affected by the liquor too.

I explained that it was best if we called a cab given how much we had to drink. He understood and agreed and so twenty minutes later I was shaking his hand at the front door as he left.

I returned to the bedroom and found that Steph was curled up under the blankets asleep. However, once I crawled in next to her and spooned against her backside I could tell she had woken.

"Are you awake?" I asked softly.

"Mmmm...hmmm." She replied very faintly.

"Well that certainly doesn't happen every day." I said jokingly, probing for her mood.

"No it doesn't. And now I'm very embarrassed." She answered.

"It's not that bad." I said still hoping I could reduce things.

"I guess that means you like having your wife seen naked in bed having sex." She replied and as she spoke she turned until she was facing me just inches away.

"He watched?" I asked even though I had suspected it.

"Yes, everything. And played with himself through his pants." She explained.

"And yet you had a nice orgasm." I answered.

"Ass." She said while giving me a sharp jab in the ribs.

I started laughing and then moved on top of my wife only getting token resistance. As soon as I entered her we began to make love very slowly. Neither one of us reached a peak but we rocked together until I finally collapsed to her side and we fell asleep.

"You're going to have to take some lessons." Steph stated while I probed at her foot with my fingers trying to mimic what the Professor had done. It was Wednesday, five days since she had received the treatment from our Chinese friend, and several times I had attempted to get her worked up.

"Nothing?" I asked with a hint of frustration.

"It's like you find the spot then it moves and you don't stay with it." She explained.

"Damn. I want to learn the trick. Think of the power I would have!" I said with a laugh.

"It would definitely be a nice if you did." Steph agreed.

"Should we invite the Professor over for another lesson?" I asked with a smile.

The events of the previous weekend had left my wife feeling very vulnerable and she had asked that we skip having him over until she came to grips with her thoughts. I had noticed that the Professor had been acting a bit strange too so I agreed with her.

"Not right now. Not yet." She answered. My question had been meant as a joke but she seemed to have taken it seriously.

Originally, I had thought that being seen naked in bed having sex was the issue she would have the hardest time dealing with. But, as we talked about it, it became clear that her biggest concern was the way she had so easily responded to another man's touch. Not just any man either but a mature man, many years her senior, who she had not been attracted to in any way. I tried to console her by saying that it was just her body responding and she shouldn't let it get in her head but she could only partly accept that view. We had discussed this in some form multiple times over the past few days and, by her body language, it looked like we were going to once more.

"Doesn't it bother you?" She asked. Her question was vague, maybe intentionally so, but I knew where she was going.

"No, it doesn't. It was surprising in some ways but I don't think it's worth dwelling on." I replied.

"Surprised that your wife got hot?" She asked, now clearly fishing.

"Honey, we've discussed this. Yes, that surprised me. Hell I was surprised that there was even such a technique. But come on. It's over. And it was fun in some ways. You have to agree on that. Let's move on." I implored her.

"Are you sure? I mean I feel like I violated our marriage." She replied with tears welling in her eyes. Now it was clear what had been bothering her.

"Oh sweetheart. Don't be crazy. Don't think that way. We did it together. I was right there with you every step so don't think like that at all." I answered while moving next to her and pulling her into my arms.

"Are you sure?" She whimpered softly.

"Yes, I'm sure." I replied instantly while gently stroking the side of her beautiful face.

"I've been so worried. Like I let you down." She spoke while nuzzling her head against my chest.

"You didn't let me down. You've never let me down. Besides, I kind of liked seeing you get excited." I answered sincerely.

"Why?" She asked pushing away slightly and looking into my eyes.

"I don't know. It was different. A little wild. People need to let go and be crazy sometimes. Those are the things they remember." I explained.

"Kiss me." She demanded and I did what I was told holding her in a tight embrace while we explored each other's lips and mouth. When we finally broke, she gave me an impish look and said. "Now get back down there and figure out this foot thing."

Our discussion finally seemed to clear the air although over the next week there were several times I had to give her some reassurance. As the weekend approached, we discussed having the Professor over and agreed that we felt comfortable now with what had occurred. I spoke to him the following day at work and we agreed that the next Friday he would come over. He too seemed to have moved past the awkwardness and was pleased with the invitation.

On Friday morning, I was sitting at my work station when the HR leader came by and asked me to drop by his office. Now, meeting with HR is rarely a good thing so it was with trepidation I followed him to his office where he closed the door behind us.

"Uhhh...Jim. We have something of an awkward situation that I need to discuss with you and I would ask that you keep this completely confidential." He began.

"Sure, okay." I replied nervously while fidgeting in my chair.

"You are easily the person that's closest to Professor Lok and well...there has been a situation...an allegation really that I need to... " He started to explain then stopped and looked at the floor for several seconds before continuing. "It seems that Andy Kwan and his wife Suzy had a problem with the Professor. Has anything happened out of the ordinary with you? I mean with you and your wife?"

My mind immediately jumped to the foot manipulation the Professor had performed and our subsequent sex. I fought to hold myself together and keep from blushing and quickly gauged how to respond before deciding I would play innocent.

"No sir. I think nothing. I mean I'm not sure what you're talking about but nothing out of the ordinary has occurred." I lied.

"I see well that's good to know." He responded.

"Can you be more specific?" I asked now gaining some courage.

The HR Director took a deep breath before speaking. "An allegation has been made that the Professor attempted to get Andy's wife to come to his hotel for sex."

Of course, I knew Andy and Suzy. They were about the same age as us and we often would end up together at functions. Suzy was a petite and very cute Asian woman who worked for a bank. Like us, they had not yet started a family.

"I see. I mean wow that's strange. No, I don't know anything about that." I replied a bit too quickly.

"Your wife hasn't mentioned anything?" He asked.

"Nothing." I immediately responded but this time I felt myself blushing.

"Okay, well that's good to know. Please keep this to yourself. It's very awkward for everyone and we need to handle things delicately." He said then stood and guided me from his office.

That horny old bastard was my first thought as soon as I was alone in the hall. My mind immediately began thinking about what all he might have done or tried to do. He had been very popular, receiving many social requests, since he arrived. Having seen the foot thing with my wife there was no doubt in my mind that he had tried something with Suzy. However, I wondered what other women in the company he had hit on that, like my wife, weren't talking. I debated as to whether I should mention it to Steph but decided that it was better for the time being just to keep it to myself.

Friday afternoon turned out to be a disaster. I got called into a meeting late that kept me in the office until well past five which was just as well because as soon as I got free there was a message from my wife explaining that her car had a flat.

The Professor and I beat my wife home and I poured him a glass of the white wine he liked and we chatted in the small kitchen about work and China until Steph arrived thirty minutes later.

"What a day!" She exclaimed as soon as she stepped inside. The look on her face made both of us laugh and she soon joined in.

"I'm sorry sweetie." I said and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

"Go get the bags out of the car." She directed shoving me towards the back door.

When I returned, she was already working on dinner. Having shed her shoes, she was still in her stylish, dark pencil skirt and a long sleeve white blouse while bustling about. Amazingly, with only slight help from me, she quickly put together a very nice dinner. We consumed it quickly and even though I offered to clean while she relaxed she shooed us out. Finally, twenty minutes later she joined us in the living room carrying a freshly opened bottle of wine.

"Your dinner was very nice. Thank you." The Professor said in his heavy accent. What came through clearly, as always, was his sincerity which pleased my wife greatly.

"You're very welcome." She answered with a smile and a slight nod.

Steph had taken a place between us on the couch and it wasn't long before we were engaged in a lively discussion. With the problems she had encountered, she hadn't had time to grab a movie so we were left with old fashioned conversation. Fortunately, Steph loved to ask him questions about China, particularly his home province and his work, which the Professor always seemed happy to answer. As far as I could tell, there were no lingering uncomfortable feelings from anyone concerning his last visit.

After almost an hour of banter and drinking, a lull occurred in the conversation. After a period of silence, Professor Lok leaned forward, looked at me and then spoke.

"Your wife is very beautiful." He said with a serious expression as if he was stating a scientific principal.

Steph looked at me quickly then down between her feet and then back at me again before I answered. "Yes, she is."

"Okay, okay. Let's change the subject." She quickly interjected.

"Why? It's true." I answered. My response brought soft chuckles from Professor Lok.

"Stop it. Your embarrassing me." My wife spoke with a hint of concern in her voice.

"It is quite true." Professor Lok added in his stilted English.

"Okay, Professor tell me about growing up in China and your family." My wife asked trying hard to redirect the conversation.

The Professor did in fact, recognizing her discomfort, engage in a conversation where he described his upbringing and answered the follow on questions she asked. I found it all very cute and also amazing as it was the Professor who had created the awkward moment but now was reaping the attention of Steph. I let them converse for a while before I decided to interject with a question I knew would cause my wife some angst.

"Professor, why do you find my wife beautiful?" I asked.

"Jim!" Steph quickly exclaimed but I purposefully looked past her and made eye contact with him.

"Ahhh...a very good question. She has a very pleasing disposition, is quite attractive and I can tell her soul is very caring, very loving and wise. A wonderful combination that makes her beautiful." He said in a slow deliberate cadence. He was able to say it without stumbling or searching for his words which was uncommon for him. I sensed that Steph was mesmerized by his description as she just stared at him without speaking.

"I think you are entirely correct." I responded after a few seconds. Just long enough for the message to sink in.

She looked at me with her big brown doe eyes and I knew that his words had completely captivated her. He could have probably asked for anything at that moment and had his way. Instead, we all sat in silence with the seconds turning into minutes before I finally spoke.

"So, Professor. Can you show me how to do the foot massage?" I asked trying not to laugh.

Before I spoke, I knew what Steph's reaction would be so I wasn't surprised when I felt her punch me in the shoulder.

"You jerk. Y'all were being so wonderful and you ruined it." She chastised me.

"Ahhh...that is an interesting technique to know." He spoke which brought our attention to him.

"Can you teach me?" I asked still trying to tease Steph.

"Yes, teach him please. He needs to learn things." She offered to my detriment.

Steph's words actually caused me to bristle a bit and I responded. "Let's go, I'm ready."

I moved where I was kneeling in front of her ready to start. The Professor looked at me awkwardly at first but after a brief hesitation he joined me. I was trying to avoid eye contact with my wife but it wasn't long before I couldn't help it and looked up. The best way to describe her look was comical annoyance which I took to mean I was free to go ahead but she wasn't expecting much.

The Professor lifted my wife's left foot into his hands gently and then taking her heel into his left hand placed his thumb against the bottom of her foot and pressed. At first, he seemed to be searching and Steph showed no reaction. However, moments later he apparently found what he was looking for because my wife made a noticeable response.

"Take her foot in your hand like this. Search for the magical spot. Find it but don't attack it." The Professor coached me in a quite serious tone. I did as instructed searching for something that would indicate I was on the right track.

"What am I looking for?" I asked as I probed.

"A feeling. You will feel it in your fingers." He explained.

I searched for several minutes feeling increasingly stupid and futile but suddenly I came across something and just as he had described a feeling shot through my thumb into my own body. At the same instant, I noticed Steph squirm slightly.

"Yes, you are close. Now very gently you must maintain contact with the feeling." He told me.

Suddenly, I was serious and focused on his words and trying to use all me senses to keep a connection with the feeling her foot was providing. It was difficult and to do it I found I needed to block out all external influences and all thought. In moments I would be connected and then it would disappear then reappear once more. It was like learning to ride a bicycle and after probably twenty minutes or so I was able to maintain some minimal connectivity.

"Yes, you are doing well." The Professor told me. His words were encouraging but it was when I looked up and saw Steph pleading with her eyes that I felt empowered. Her look let me know I was doing something right.

"I'm getting tired." I told him. It was true. The required concentration was beginning to drain my strength.

"Rest then." He replied. The Professor had been merely holding her foot while he let me take the lead in eliciting a response.

Now he set her foot on the floor as I did and we sat back and looked at Steph. I could tell she had been a bit aroused from my machinations but was still firmly in control of herself and she stared back at us with a smile.

"Know any other tricks?" I asked Professor Lok with a laugh.

"Many." He responded. His face was calm but in his eyes I could see a fire.

"Like what?" I asked.

"These are more aggressive. They are meant only for a couple." He explained.

"Then how do you learn?" I asked.

"Ha! It is best if a husband first learns with a...a...concubine and then performs on his wife." He said. It was one of the rare occasions I had found him nervous about speaking.

"Don't even think about it." Steph spoke up which made us both laugh.

"What do you mean by aggressive?" I asked not willing to let the conversation die.

"The women must be undressed." He said in a very matter-of-fact way.

"Undressed meaning completely naked?" I asked to clarify.

"Yes, it is required." He replied.

"Steph, time to get naked." I announced. My words surprised even me. The words came out pointed and demanding, completely out of character to our normal respectful and loving relationship.

"Are you mad?" She responded.

"Sorry, I got carried away." I instantly answered.

While I was being rebuked by my wife, I noticed that Professor Lok had taken her foot in his hands again. Her scowl was almost immediately replaced with a softer look. I knew what he was trying to do and in that moment I realized I had a decision to make. The thought of Steph responding so completely last time combined with the liquor propelled me forward. There was something else too. Something about my knowledge of his attempts to seduce Suzy and who knows whom else acted as an erotic stimulant. Feeling devilish, I decided to see where things might go.

I let the Professor spend several minutes touching her foot before I spoke. "Steph, you look so beautiful."

From her heavy eyes, I could tell she was already becoming lost. With labored breath she spoke. "Jim, what are you doing? Is this what you want?"

I took her hand in mine and kissed it giving her my answer. Then, slowly I guided her onto her back while the Professor never released his contact. For the next several minutes, I let him excite her while I kissed her full lips and long neck. Slowly, I began to release the buttons on her blouse until the only one holding it together was beneath the waist of her skirt.

Her sensual movements in response to his touch allowed her blouse to open revealing her sheer white bra and the soft swell of her breasts. Now, I tugged at the bottom of the shirt exposing the last button and with a quick move it was undone.

"Raise your arms." I whispered to her and when she did I pulled the shirt free.

Quickly, afraid that she would change her mind; I pushed my hand beneath her and undid the clasp of her bra then pulled the garment free. Now her luscious breasts with their smooth perfect skin and tiny nipples were on display to both me and the Professor. I expected to find him gazing and drooling at the view but he was maintaining his deliberate, almost stern demeanor, as he slowly manipulated her foot.

I thought about locking my mouth onto her nipple and suckling on her breast but I was driven by the idea of her nudity in front of the Professor so I ignored the thought and moved to her skirt. Expecting at any moment to be stopped, I found her zipper and tried to silently work it down. When it was at the bottom of its run, my mouth became dry as I contemplated pulling her skirt over her tight ass and lovely thighs. Finally, with a deep breath I began tugging and was surprised when Steph raised her butt letting me pull it down and off her long legs.

The Professor was required to forego his touch for a moment while her skirt was removed but he quickly regained contact. It seemed that he knew that the feeling he was delivering to her was the key to her submission. Unlike before when he showed indifference to her exposed breasts, his eyes were now locked onto the small thong strip that barely covered her mound.

"I'm going to take it off." I whispered to my wife. For some reason, I now felt I needed permission to remove the last item that stood between her and total nudity.

She didn't respond to my words and I waited for almost half a minute before I took the straps that crossed her hips into my hands and slowly pulled, dragging the sexy thong down her legs, until I quickly took it over her feet. My precious wife was now completely nude and partly aroused in front of me and Professor Lok.

"What now?" I whispered to the Professor breaking his stare at her glistening pussy.

He smiled at me and let go her foot then positioned himself alongside the couch halfway up her body. With his hands, he positioned her body so she was stretched out. Like before, I tensed at the expectation she would suddenly want to stop everything but she followed his direction without protest.

"I am going to touch you. Let your body and mind relax. You will receive much pleasure." He said to her in an almost casual way.

He placed his hand on her tummy and for an instant she tensed but soon relaxed. As soon as she did, he let his hand drift down until it was just above her pussy. Then, with two fingers acting like pincers, he pressed her labia together. His fingers moved about some as if searching for just the right spot then stopped. With his other hand, he began tapping at the pressed flesh in a fast staccato rhythm.

It was a light beat but certainly something she could feel however she showed no response to his machinations. It must have gone on for several minutes with no response from her but just when I wondered what he was up to I heard a soft cry, almost a squeak, come from her lips.

It was just the beginning and before long she was openly moaning and whimpering. I could see his tapping was becoming more forceful and as it did her legs, which had been flat on the couch, started to lift with her knees moving towards her chest giving us a spectacular view of her dripping hole.

"Take her nipples." The Professor instructed. They were the first words he had spoken in some time. I did as he said and began rolling them between my fingers while he kept up his assault.

"Ohhh God...Oh my God...ohhhh...ohhh...ohhh..." Steph panted out as her head tossed back and forth. She was completely aroused and rapidly losing control. I knew we would witness a complete release from her very soon.

Over the next couple minutes, while the Professor's movements never varied I watched as her sounds became louder turning almost into pleas while her hands alternated between covering her mouth and eyes. Her body was undulating and I could feel her pushing her breasts harder against my hands. It was becoming almost animalistic and just when I wondered where it was going, it happened.

"OH MY GOD...OH FUCK...FUCK...DO IT...OH SHIT..." She screamed as her body writhed and jerked.

"Hard now." The Professor said looking at me while he continued his taps.

Instinctively, I knew what he meant and I squeezed her nipples hard between my fingers.

"AHHH...AYYYEEEEE...FUCK..." She screamed again and I watched her tummy convulse and then it happened. With her knees practically touching her breasts, suddenly a squirt of fluid escaped her pussy and landed a foot away on the couch. Then her body tensed in an inhuman way, and I saw her eyes roll back just as another squirt shot out.

I had heard of women squirting but Steph had never done so and it was so wildly erotic that I stood there in a gaping stare until I realized that the Professor had stopped and my wife was now a whimpering, shivering mess. It had been an immense orgasm. More complete than I had ever imagined a woman could experience but it left me at something of a loss as to what to do next. It was only when I heard her begin to cry that I leaned over, took her shoulders and pulled her against me.

"It's okay Steph." I whispered and for the next few minutes I listened to her gentle sobs.

Slowly, her crying dissipated but, instead of becoming quiet, her sounds morphed into soft mews and sighs. Her arm wrapped around my neck and pulled me closer so that we began kissing in a slow, passionate way. This went on for several minutes but when we broke another sound, a wet, smacking noise, filled my ears. Confused, I turned to find the source and saw that the Professor had his head between my wife's legs and was feasting on her pussy with abandon.

With his hands, he had opened her legs lewdly and his face was pressed tightly against her slit where his tongue was obviously creating the sounds. I looked down at Steph and she stared back with excitement and lust. Then, she pulled my head down and we started kissing again.

"Fuck me." She whispered to me when the kiss ended.

"Now?" I answered stupidly.

"Yes, now. Please." She begged as her hand went to my shirt and fumbled with the top button.

That was enough to deliver the message and I stood and quickly disrobed. I put my hand on the Professor's shoulder and with a tug pulled him away from her opening that I could now see had been made engorged and soaked from his attention. As soon as my knees hit the couch, Steph spread her legs wider and I moved forward and penetrated her hole.

"Ohhh...Jim Do it." She whined.

I had never felt her so wet and her pussy was much warmer than normal. I pushed in deep until our bodies were pressed hard together then retracted and slammed back inside drawing deep moans and gasps.

"Damn Steph." Was all I could think of to say in response to the amazing feeling.

Her response was to wrap her legs around me and put her hands on my ass pulling me into her while I started a rapid movement. My fast movement caused a wet, slippery sound to emanate from her pussy which further fueled my arousal. I wanted to make it last and enjoy the feeling but in just a short time I could feel my ball sack tightening and the feelings in my groin beginning to spread. Hoping to let it pass, I slowed but Steph whined into my ear and used her hands to try to get me to move faster. When I did, I knew it wouldn't be long.

"Oh SHIT...DAMMIT!" I yelled out pulling my dick from her at the last moment and letting my semen jet across her body and the couch.

As soon as I left her opening, her hands flew to her clit and began rapidly rubbing. In all our dating and marriage, I had never seen her do this so I stopped dumbfounded on my knees and watched. She was a sodden, whimpering mess with her knees up and her eyes tightly closed while she attended to her needs with utter determination.

Seeking a more comfortable position, I moved to her side kneeling next to the couch. Just as I got in place, I suddenly was aware of movement and realized that the Professor, now completely naked, was moving between my wife's legs. In my lust to take Steph, I had forgotten about our guest but he must have taken the opportunity to strip thinking he was going to get a turn.

"Hey." I said stupidly. The idea of him fucking Steph was so strange that it took a moment for it to register and in the hesitation he mounted her, sweeping her hands aside in the process.

"Huh..." Came the surprised call from my wife immediately followed by a loud "Uhhh..."

Her cry coupled with his back arching told the story that he was buried inside Steph's pussy.

"Professor...hey get off her." I called out but got no response. Instead, I witnessed his thin, hairless body begin to move very fast.

My hand found his shoulder and I was just about to forcibly pull him off when I heard my wife emit a high pitched squeal. There was no question it was a cry of excitement and pleasure. Once again, I was frozen as I tried to process what I was seeing and hearing. I was just about to resume my efforts to get him off her when I saw my wife's legs wrap around his narrow waist.

"It's so hot!" Steph suddenly cried out.

"What Steph?" I asked in a voice barely above a whisper.

"Uhhh...his...uhhh...his dick." She grunted.

The Professor fucked my wife right in front of me on our living room sofa with her legs wrapped around him and her arms clawing at his back as she wailed in excitement. He brought her to another orgasm and never slowed as it crushed her. Only when she had become limp and unresponsive did he pull his dick from her and stand. My wife seemed too exhausted to close her legs and looking at her pussy I could see it wet and open with her lips swollen from the combined efforts of two men.

The Professor had immediately begun to put on his clothes but I got a good look at his cock and saw that it was uncircumcised and long, but thin. It was still very hard and pointed almost straight up like a teenagers. In addition, it was glistening with the fluids of my wife. We made eye contact and held it for several seconds then he went back to putting on his clothes.

I reached for my wife and very gently tried to lift her to her feet so that I could put her in bed. But, I found that she was completely out of it. I practically carried her the short distance to the bedroom and, after putting her down and covering her, I returned to the living room to find the Professor standing fully clothed.

"She received great pleasure." He stated as if that made his fucking her okay.

"Let me call a cab." I replied. My emotions were way too high to try and discuss what had occurred.

The cab seemed to take forever even though it was only fifteen minutes and we spent that entire time in silence. With a nod, he left and I spent the next ten minutes cleaning my wife's juices from our couch.

"Steph." I whispered when I joined her in bed. Unfortunately, she was completely out of it and didn't respond.

I was sipping coffee in the kitchen the next morning when my wife came in wearing a t-shirt looking mortified. I knew she was trying to feel me out for a reaction, but during the night I had decided that there should be no blame, so I went to her and put my arm around her waist.

"Good morning." I said trying to be upbeat.

"We're sick." She replied as her face registered disgust.

"Let's not go there..." I started to reply but she instantly cut me off.

"Not go there? How can we not go there? I got fucked last night by some Chinaman while you watched! And that was after he got me off and watched you fuck me! I feel like a complete slut." She said in a loud, cracking voice. Besides the tone of her voice, her selection of words let me know she was very upset.

I had hoped, apparently naively, that we could avoid an emotional confrontation and now I was at a loss on what to do or say next. With my silence, she grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and retreated back to the bedroom. I understood her anger. As her husband, she had a natural expectation that I would protect her even from herself and clearly, in her mind, I had failed.

I decided to give her some space so I went outside and began piddling in the small yard and then returned an hour or so later to watch TV. Two hours later she had still not come out so with trepidation I walked to the bedroom to check on her.

"Steph?" I asked softly when I found the room dark.

"Go away. I don't want to talk." She answered. I could tell from the sound of her voice that she was fully awake.

"Come on Steph?" I pleaded.

"Fuck off Jim." She replied. It came out in a deliberately ugly way and instantly I lost control.

"Fuck you Steph. Don't act so damn high and mighty. You're the one that came like a women possessed! Hell you squirted all over the damn couch! You didn't have to spread your legs for him but you sure as hell looked like you liked it!" I yelled then slammed the door behind me before she could answer.

Five minutes later, after cooling down, I realized I was screwed. She was right about me letting it happen, at least partially, and now I had just rubbed her nose in it in a very mean way. I was just about to try and apologize when I heard the door to the garage open then slam shut. By the time I got outside, she had her car started and was backing out, completely ignoring me standing by the driveway.

I called her cell phone several times but she refused to answer and it wasn't until almost ten that night that I heard her pulling into the driveway. As soon as she stepped into the house, I could tell she had been drinking and I thought about admonishing her but decided to let it go.

"Are you okay?" I asked from my seat on the sofa while I lowered the TV volume with the remote.

"No, not really." She answered and took a seat in a chair.

"I'm sorry I let you down." I told her just wanting it over.

Steph looked at me for a long time and I could she was trying to pick her words before she finally answered. "I don't think you are. I think you liked it."

It's amazing how one feels when they are boldly confronted with a surprising truth. In this case, a truth that was profound in its meaning and effect. In that instant, I knew she was right. I had enjoyed it. Particularly, I enjoyed seeing my normally reserved and conservative wife become a needy tramp seeking sexual release. As my mind recalled the events, I felt my dick stir and I prayed Steph couldn't tell.

"I think you are upset." I said, attempting to be politely dismissive.

I saw her face flush bright red and I prepared for the worst but she took a deep breath and calmly said. "Yes, I am but you are not being honest."

"Come over here." I said and patted the spot next to me. Steph stayed still for several seconds then slowly moved and sat stiffly at my side. I took her hand in mine and turned to kiss her, which she accepted, but it was an emotionless connection.

"I want you to admit it." She demanded.

"Admit what?" I replied.

With another deep breath, she said. "I want you to admit you got turned on by what happened last night. That you didn't want to stop it. That you wanted it to continue."

"Honey, you didn't have to spend all day away for that question. Yes, I enjoyed it. At least some. Some of it was...uhh...awkward." I replied. I don't think she was expecting my acquiescence so quickly because she nervously looked at me and then the floor.

"So, you're okay with your wife having sex with another man?" She asked with a strange look.

"Look...look Steph. It happened. Don't over think it. It was very different. Very. And yes I enjoyed it but so did you. What are you trying so hard to be the victim?" I responded in frustration.

"God you are so stupid. So damn thick." She said in exasperation while standing. Once again, she retreated to the bedroom.

It was well after midnight and three tumblers of scotch later that I joined my wife in the bedroom. I could hear her soft purrs as I slowly opened the door and I quietly undressed and slid into bed. I put my arm over her and after a bit of exploring found that she was wearing her standard bedtime attire of a t-shirt and thong. I took it as a good sign.

"No." She stated flatly when my hand began to move beneath her shirt. I thought she was still asleep so her voice startled me.

"Come on Steph. We need to make love." I pleaded.

"Have you lost your mind?' She challenged me.

"I love you." I tried.

"You're drunk." She declared with disgust.

She tried to squirm away from my touch but I was persistent so she took the opposite tact and became passive. My hand found her breasts and I began to tease her nipples. Despite her efforts to ignore me, they quickly became stiff. From there I went to her thong and was surprised when she let me slip my fingers underneath from the side. It only took a minute to cause her to generate some lubrication and with that I forcefully pushed the thong over her hips.

"Get a condom." She spoke with resignation.

I grabbed one from the nightstand, rolled it on and after pulling the thong off her feet I spread her legs and positioned myself. While she wasn't fighting me, she wasn't helping so it took some effort to get my dick started. Using short quick strokes, I worked her pussy and slowly moved my shaft deeper until our bodies met. It was exhilarating to think that I had overcome her resistance and that we were now making love.

I moved slowly but deliberately while taking her head in my hands and kissing her ears, neck and forehead. At first, when my lips tried her mouth, there was no passion but I continued my gentle kisses and the third time I returned her mouth party slightly.

"You're a bastard." She told me but at the same time her legs spread more and her arm went around my neck.

"I love you." I whispered to her in response. I could tell it was exasperating to her. I could also tell she like me saying it.

I kissed her again this time fully and more passionately. She returned the kiss and when we broke she made a soft sigh. Her pussy was now fully wet and I was sliding into her with ease. Despite the scotch, I was aware enough to realize that she likely wouldn't cum so I concentrated in making our connection very loving.

"Tell me..." She started to speak but I cut her off with another kiss. However, she wasn't to be denied. When the kiss ended, she asked. "Tell me what you were thinking and feeling while you were watching."

"Honey, let's make love." I tried.

"Tell me." She pressed.

Realizing it wasn't the time to argue, I responded. "I was thinking how beautiful you looked."

"No BS Jim." Steph demanded taking my head with her hand and turning it so I was forced to look directly at her.

"I wasn't. You did look beautiful. It was also very naughty...very erotic. I was surprised because I didn't know that part of you but I liked it. I liked it a lot. It was raw and basic but also pure. Just about sex and pleasure." I said. Even though I hadn't focused on speaking truthfully the words did come out that way.

She went quiet and we continued our slow lovemaking for several minutes before she spoke again. "You're truly not mad?"

"No, it was emotional at times. But I'm not mad." I replied.

"And what if I'm pregnant?" She asked.

"Did he cum in you?" I replied instantly and stopped moving.

She looked me in the eye for several seconds then answered. "I don't think so."

"Why did you say his dick was hot?" I asked her. Her declaration had confused me and for some reason it had stayed in my mind.

"It was. I mean physically. It felt hot like it was above his body temperature." She explained.

"That's weird. Did it hurt?" I replied.

"Not at all?" She responded and for the first time that day I saw an impish look in her eye.

We finally tired and stopped but slept the night in each other's arms. It wasn't the end of the tension between us but it was the beginning of the end and over the next few weeks things slowly returned to normal.

Work was quite awkward. There was now a noticeable separation between the Professor and me that made others in the company take notice. Several times, I had to give reassurances to co-workers that things were fine between us. It was the Professor who eventually reached out and asked me to lunch. It felt strange, but the air needed to be cleared, so I agreed. If nothing more, I wanted to make sure he didn't tell anyone else what happened although, I was fairly certain he wouldn't.

"Jim, I am quite concerned that our time in your home has created discomfort between us." He said with his manners.

"Professor, it is a difficult situation and I...we don't know how to pretend it didn't happen." I replied.

"Yes, I understand but I felt at the time your wife was receiving great joy." He went on.

"Perhaps she did. Perhaps. But how do we interact. I mean how do we pretend it didn't happen." I said.

"Why should there be a need to pretend if joy occurs?" He answered. The look on his face let me know he was being sincere. He might be naive but he wasn't trying to be clever.

"I think...I think for Americans...for Christians it's a difficult concept." I suggested.

"I see. No doubt you are correct. But my heart is saddened to know we are not friends." He told me.

"Professor, give me some time...just give it some time." I answered. I was struck by his statement and unsure what to say. With that, we turned our conversation to work matters.

That night, I told Steph about the conversation, putting effort into explaining his sincerity and the hurt he was feeling. Like me, she was at a loss on how to deal with it and thought my answer to him was the right one. So, I was greatly surprised when on the following Wednesday she suggested I invite the Professor over for Friday. I knew it was hard for her so I took her words in without questioning.

It was late on Wednesday, after contemplating it all day, that I approached the Professor and made the invite. When he heard my words, he immediately said yes and was beaming with happiness. I thought at the time, that for him and his culture, it was a situation that needed a successful resolution.

Steph had appetizers placed in the living room when we arrived on Friday along with an open bottle of wine. After a very brief and very awkward hello, she retreated to the kitchen and stayed there as the Professor and I talked.

Dinner was excellent and after visiting for about an hour afterwards, I took the professor back to his hotel. At the dinner table, Steph had started out quite nervous but the Professor was gracious and extremely respectful and soon she was acting her normal self.

She was watching TV when I returned and I flopped down next to her.

"I'm glad that's behind us." She said resting her head on my shoulder.

"Yeah, but it was a good evening and a good dinner. He thinks the world of you too." I said.

"Why do you say that?" She asked.

"The way he acted. I think he worships you." I replied. It was a bit over the top but she definitely liked hearing it.

Later, in bed, I couldn't help but tweak my wife.

"The Professor is certainly an admirer." I whispered to her while trying hard to suppress my laughter.

"God, you can be such an ass." Steph replied.

"I'm serious!" I declared.

"No, you're trying to piss me off." She responded. But, at the same time, our arms were entwined and I was pulling her naked body against me.

"You are so beautiful." I said as I began to move between her legs.

"You just want sex." She stated.

"Yes." I answered and pushed into her wet opening.

I had to admit that some of my arousal was fueled by the Professor being in our company for the evening. Several times, I thought about his manipulation of my wife which had led to her incredible climaxes. Steph quickly fell into the rhythm and intensity of the sex and began moving with me while moaning softly into my ear. Her arousal fed mine which made me bolder.

"Baby, you feel so good." I told her. Her warm, wet pussy provided an incredible feeling that I had to fight against lest I succumb.

"So do you. Tell me I'm beautiful again." She requested. Of course, I did but at the same time I wondered how a woman so gorgeous needed to have that fact confirmed.

"I'm surprised you took the Professor home." She said to me in a whisper as we made love. Immediately, I knew the ramification of her words even if they were delivered in a soft voice.

"Next time. Tonight I want you to myself." I whispered back. I instinctively knew it was the right poignant, yet playful remark.

"You sure change your mind a lot." She moaned back between thrusts. I knew her words were meant as a mixture of challenge and vulnerability.

"Yeah, guess I do." I answered unashamedly.

"Well, then do it right." She answered not willing to be outdone.

I started moving faster and harder which brought a fresh set of passionate sounds from Steph. She moved one hand from my shoulder to between my legs and began tickling my scrotum with her fingernails while I tried to concentrate on my thrusting action.

"Damn, you feel good." I said in almost a whimper. It was true and for some reason I needed to tell her.

"Don't stop Jim." She answered and in her voice I could hear that she had crossed the line. She was now in her needy countdown to orgasm. No longer interested in the lover's give and take, Steph wanted a steady, forceful motion that would set her off.

It wasn't long before her body became stiff and she became very quiet. These were the telltale signs of her impending orgasm and she didn't disappoint. With a high pitch squeal and the rapid jerking of her body her climax swept through her leaving her spent. I continued my steady movement knowing how much she liked being fucked through the waves of pleasure.

"You need to put a condom on." She spoke in a soft voice. her words let me know that the passion had left her body and she was now thinking rationally.

"You let the Professor." I teased.

"He had a hot cock." She replied without missing a beat.

"Well hell." I said and lifted off her but when I reached towards the nightstand; she pushed me onto my back and sucked my dick into her mouth.

Taking the base of my dick in her hand and stroking me firmly while her wet mouth and tongue worked the head I was soon at a point of no return.

"Ugghhhh...mmm...uggghhh...shit..." I grunted as Steph took my semen into her mouth.

"You like that baby?" She teased when I had collapsed onto my back. All I could do was nod my head as speech would have taken too much energy.

The rest of the weekend Steph and I did things together. By Sunday, it seemed to me that things were pretty much back to normal. I think the special attention I was paying her along with the respect the Professor had shown addressed the issues that had been chewing on her mind.

The following weekend was filled with a friends gathering on Friday and a wedding on Saturday so it wasn't until the following weekend that we had an open date for the Professor. Typically, we had utilized Friday's because of the ease of leaving directly from work. But we had a conflict, so we decided to invite him for Saturday.

What this meant was that he could come over earlier and in fact I went and got him mid-afternoon. My wife was doing some gardening work outside and we set up in the kitchen drinking tea and discussing various work issues. Around four, Steph came in; dripping in sweat and announced she was going to shower before starting dinner. I could see in the Professor's eye a look of absolute lust as he gazed at her drenched body. It was interesting and arousing to see but also brought a feeling of concern as I didn't want to go through what we had after the last encounter.

Steph was gone for about forty-five minutes then reappeared looking fresh in walking shorts, a sleeveless button top and sandals.

"Sit and have a drink first." I encouraged her when she walked in. I was expecting she would get some tea but instead she poured herself a full glass of wine then joined us at the table.

After just a brief stilted discussion, the conversation became open and free flowing. I was pleased to see that there appeared to be no lingering animosity around our sexual encounter. By the nature and tone of the conversation, it was like nothing had ever occurred.

It was a good situation. My wife seemed happy and the Professor seemed comfortable. But, something in me was stirring. I really tried to ignore it and just go with the flow but the thought kept pressing on me until I couldn't take it.

"Professor, can you give me another lesson on the foot massage?" I blurted out. It was from out of the blue and it brought shocked looks from both my wife and the Professor.

"Perhaps it is..." The Professor started to speak.

"It's fine...it's good. I need to get better at it." I said cutting him off before he could decline.

When I finally summoned the courage to look at my wife I saw she was looking at me like I had gone completely insane.

"If it is required then I will..." The Chinese man, trying to be a gentleman, started to speak.

"Yes, it's all good. It's good." I cut him off again.

With that, he turned his chair towards my wife and looked expectantly at her. I knew he was waiting for her to lift her leg and present her foot but she remained very still, staring at the floor. I was just about to speak when slowly she raised her right foot until he was able to take it in his hands.

I moved my chair around the table until it was positioned next to the Professor's then took Steph's left. The Professor, with much less conviction than on previous visits, started to rub her foot and I mimicked his moves.

At first, there was no response from Steph and I thought the situation was likely too tense for her to respond. But, suddenly I felt something in my fingertips and with a certain desperation I tried to keep the connection. It must have worked because soon Steph was starting to squirm in her chair.

It was my manipulation that was getting her attention. I suspect the Professor had started off wondering how serious we were but when he saw what I was doing he quickly engaged and suddenly my wife was struggling to be still.

"Ummm...I need to cook dinner." She implored us but it didn't receive any attention. Several minutes later when she was slumped in the chair she tried again. "Jim, don't y'all want to eat?"

"Just a few more minutes." I said to her but looking at the Professor I could see he was now fully engaged.

"Jim...?" My wife whined a minute later when neither of us showed signs of slowing.

I glanced at our Chinese visitor and could see that his worried expression had disappeared and he now had a faint smile on his face. I let several minutes go by watching her get more worked up then decided it was time to stop.

"Okay, why don't you start dinner?" I said releasing her foot and signaling the Professor to do the same.

He shot me a quick look of disappointment but when I turned to Steph I saw in her eyes a combination of surprise and arousal. It had been damn hard to end the session because I was getting very excited but, I thought it was the right thing to do. At least I did until I saw that look in her eyes.

Steph went to work preparing the meal while the Professor and I went to the living room and chatted. Dinner was ready an hour later and we finished it quickly then sat around the table drinking wine and talking.

"Professor, what do you carry in your bag?" My wife asked.

Since his arrival, the Professor had carried a well worn leather bag about the size of a medium sized purse. It was always with him and yet I had never asked him about it nor had anyone else to my knowledge up to this moment. It was sitting in an empty chair within arm's reach and before replying he lifted it and set it before him.

"The contents are quite varied." He spoke with a twinkle in his eye.

"Like what?" Steph prodded.

"Well let me see. Today there are papers, a notebook, a map and medicines." He replied and after announcing an item he would pull it from the bag and set it on the table. That is, except the medicines.

After pulling the things from the bag, we could see that it was now flat and mostly empty. I could tell that the papers were work related and the notebook was the same one he used every day. So, not much surprising there I thought.

"What's the map of?" I asked noticing some English writing.

"It is of San Francisco. I am considering stopping there on way back." He explained.

Then, on his own, he reached into the bag and brought out four small bottles. All of them looked like they were old and three had Chinese writing on worn out labels.

"What is it for? I mean what is the medicine?" My wife asked boldly now that they were on display.

"Ahhh. This one is for headache. This one is for stomach. This one is for joints." He described lifting each one up for a moment as he spoke. However, he neglected one of the bottles which was much smaller than the rest - about the size one would see used for eye drops.

"What about that one?" I asked pointing to the small bottle.

"It is for something else." He replied suddenly sounding evasive.

"For what Professor?" Steph asked leaning forward in her seat. I felt like the question was intrusive but she felt there must be a story and wanted to know it.

He paused before he spoke which was rare for him and indicated to me it must be a difficult answer. "It is for making a woman excited."

"Like an aphrodisiac?" I asked instantly. The Professor was certainly a horny bastard.

"Yes." Came his one word reply.

"Professor, man has been trying to find an aphrodisiac for centuries. If one existed, it would be everywhere, legal or not. No way it would stay hidden." Steph declared, obviously not believing.

"Yes, perhaps you are correct." He replied nervously and began to return the contents to the bag.

That created a break in the conversation and the Professor and I moved to the living room while Steph cleaned up. We discussed a work R&D issue for about fifteen minutes before she joined us.

"Who have you used the potion on?" Steph asked. She had a big smile on her face so I knew she was playing but it still seemed odd that she brought us back to that subject. I quickly tried to remember how much wine she had consumed.

"It has been used with much success on many women who suffer from interest." He explained.

"Meaning they have low libidos?" I asked.

"Yes. Where help is needed in mating." He confirmed.

"Well, I don't think Steph needs it." I said looking at my wife. I couldn't help but take the shot which brought a raised eye brow from her and a soft giggle from our guest.

I tried to steer the conversation to another subject but Steph was like a dog with a bone and asked again about the substance.

"What's it made from?" She wanted to know.

"The root of a special tree that grows in the central mountains. The compound is extracted and then purified." He explained.

"And it's sold locally?" She inquired.

"No, it is not sold. It is the only amount in existence." He answered.

"The little bottle you have?" She probed.

"Yes, it is all." He replied.

"Professor, what would it do to a woman that doesn't suffer from...uhhh...problems?" I asked fighting back a grin. If my wife was going to keep talking about it, then I was going to have some fun too.

"Jim, it was only tried once but there was a profound effect." He answered.

"I don't believe it really works. Professor, if it did, you could be the richest man on the planet." My wife's skepticism suddenly returning.

"Most assuredly it is effective." The Professor answered with a bit of hurt on his face.

"Well honey if you don't think it works, try it." I jumped in. This time I couldn't hold back my grin. I knew I had boxed her in.

"No need. I trust in my judgment." She answered dismissively.

"Chicken." I replied. It was a school kid taunt but I did it anyway. Steph's only response was to roll her eyes and shake her head.

"I think you are wise. It is likely too much for you." The Professor said to my wife.

At first, I thought he was being genuine in his concern but then it dawned on me that he was trying to goad her too but in a very subtle way. I could see in her eyes that she took his words to be something of an indictment of her sexuality.

"Why would it be too much?" She asked with a serious look.

"Perhaps, you would not be able to maintain control." He told her.

"Oh, come on. You've got to be kidding. You think some stuff is going to turn me into a wanton tramp?" She answered giving us a unbelieving and condescending look.

I wanted to remind her that the reason our guest was in this country was his deep knowledge of natural medicinal compounds and the effects his manipulations had already achieved but the words "discretion is the better part of valor" flashed though my brain.

"Look, let's forget it. Obviously you don't believe or are afraid." I tossed out.

"I'm not afraid and I know what you're trying buster." Steph responded.

"Okay then. Enough. Let's change the subject." I said sensing this conversation had run its course.

I turned on the TV and we started talking about other things but that lasted only a few minutes.

"Can I look at the bottle?" Steph asked the Professor who moved to stand.

"Look Steph, if you're going to keep bringing that stuff up then we are going to use it on you." I barked at her.

"Oh, you think so?" She countered.

The Professor was quickly back with the small bottle which he handed to my wife. She turned it in her hand and studied the label. I couldn't see anything distinguishable about it and I wondered why she kept it so long.

"Do the drops go in the mouth?" I asked.

"In the mouth and other sensitive places." He replied.

"So I have to be naked?" Steph asked. The sound of her voice made me think she was seriously considering it.

"It is preferred." The Professor answered.

"Well shit." My wife spat then stood and began undressing.

I quickly jumped up, closed the blinds and turned off the TV. Then sat back down and watched the strip show. I realized the Professor had seen her naked before. Hell, he had even fucked her. But, it was still stirring and as her body came into view I felt my dick getting hard.

"Now what?" She asked standing naked before us. As always, I was amazed at the perfection of her body.

The Professor directed her to lay on the couch face up and once she was settled he had her open her mouth, lift her tongue and he slowly let two drops of the fluid fall. From there, he moved to her small nipples that I could see were completely erect. It appeared she was getting excited already. He put a small drop on each nipple and as I watched a bit ran down into her cleavage. Next came her vagina where, after having her open her legs, he used his fingers on his left hand to spread her labia then with the right let a drop fall onto her clit where it quickly disappeared. The last spot was the most interesting. He had her turn over and unceremoniously he spread her butt cheeks and placed a drop on her puckered anus.

Surprisingly, Steph had remained silent during the entire sequence and when he was finished she turned and sat up giving us a great view of her firm breasts.

"How long does it take?" I asked the Professor suddenly realizing I didn't know what to expect.

"Maybe, a few minutes." He responded.

"Tell us when you feel something." I said to my wife. A sense of modesty had come over her and she was starting to get dressed.

"I feel flushed." She announced ten minutes later as she sat fully dressed. As soon as the words came out, I saw her neck and shoulders turn red.

"Yes, very good." The Professor said.

Shortly after, we watched as she began to fidget. Slightly at first, it increased until she was having a hard time being still. In addition, her breathing seemed to be getting labored.

"My heart is pounding." She announced.

"And between your legs? In your treasure?" He asked.

"Yes." She instantly answered.

"Perhaps it is better with your clothes off." The Professor suggested.

It must have made sense to my wife because she quickly began take them off again. When she was nude, we could see that she was flushed from her neck to her waist. She sat with her chest thrust forward like a peacock advertising with its tail. In addition, her squirming gave us occasional glimpses of her pussy which was clearly very wet.

"Seems to be working." I said sarcastically.

"Yes, let's go to bed." My wife answered and tried to get me to stand.

"Wait. You will be rewarded if you wait." The Professor said in a firm voice and put his hand out indicating for me to stop. It was the most direct I had ever seen him.

I took his advise and remained seated which frustrated Steph but over the next few minutes I learned the meaning of his words as my wife's arousal grew higher until she began pulling on her nipples and rubbing her pussy openly before us.

"Please, Jim...please..." She whined now reduced to begging for sex.

With a nod from our guest, I stood and Steph jumped up to follow me the short distance to our bedroom. She pulled at my clothes, actually making it difficult to undress, and when I was naked we climbed on the bed where Steph directed me to fuck her with no preliminaries.

She climaxed very quickly, screaming out in a painful joy as the feeling washed through her. When it was over, her manic arousal calmed considerably and I was able to stop and put on a condom before finishing.

The Professor had watched from the door way then returned to the living room when we were done. I held Steph as she seemed to be drifting off and thought about the strong effect of the substance. Steph was right. We could make a fortune with this stuff.

We had been resting for about twenty minutes when I felt her start to move. Just a bit at first, it increased until like before she was squirming.

"It's coming back!" She said to me.

"What honey?" I asked with confusion.

"The feeling. God I'm getting horny again." She explained.

Over the next ten minutes her arousal built until it was at the level prior to her orgasm. She pulled me back on top of her and even though I wasn't completely recovered I was stiff enough to penetrate. Steph was pushing me to go fast and I tried to accommodate but she couldn't quite reach a climax and after several minutes I had to slow.

"Jim, come on baby...please..." She whimpered.

"I'm trying Steph." I answered.

After catching my breath I started again moving fast which brought squeals of pleasure from her. The problem became that I was getting to a release faster than her and yet every time I tried to slow to let the feeling pass she would push to start again. I tried hard to hold back but when I felt my balls begin to tighten I knew it was going to happen.

"Shit...shit..." I cried out pulling from her at the last second letting a small stream of semen land on her tummy.

"Jim! Damn...put it back..." She demanded.

"Let me lick you." I answered and dropped my head between her legs.

"I licked her furiously and it seemed to work. Her hands went to the back of my head and she rolled in response to my attention. She was breathing hard and strange grunts and moans kept coming out.

"I need to cum baby...make me cum..." She pleaded.

It took several minutes and my jaw was getting sore but I sensed she was getting to a good place and soon thereafter, with her hands pushing against the back of my head, her back arched pushing her pussy hard against my face almost smothering me as her body was wracked by an orgasm. Once more, as soon as her release came, she calmed and let me curl up next to her.

"God, you are so turned on." I whispered.

"I've never cum like this." She replied in faint voice.

Thirty minutes later she started to writhe and moan again as her arousal returned. It was like the chemicals released in her climax would temporarily thwart the aphrodisiac but once they dissipated she needed sex again. I was about to go find the Professor but I saw that he was lurking near the doorway.

"How long does the stuff last?" I asked him with a certain amount of distress.

"Perhaps, four hours or until it has been achieved?" He answered.

"Until what is achieved?" I asked.

"Until she has been mated. The substance is for mating. When it is achieved a hormone is released which blocks the effects." He explained.

"Are you kidding? My wife has to get pregnant for it to stop?" I yelled at him. It was a piece of information that would have been nice to know a couple hours ago.

"Oh no...no Jim." Steph cried out digging her fingernails into my arm.

"Look Steph. You got to fight it. I'll be here with you and hold you. It's just a few more hours." I said. It was going to be closer to three but I wanted to be hopeful.

"I'll try." She said pulling tightly against me.

But, it wasn't long before I felt her hips moving and I could tell she was trying to find my dick. I found her pussy with my hand and started rubbing her hoping to bring some relief that would get us through the ordeal. It did help a little but it wasn't enough and soon she was trying to get me back inside.

"Can't you do it just for a little while?" She begged.

I was able to enter her but I didn't last long before my spent dick completely deflated. Once again, I dropped my head between her legs hoping that my tongue would suffice. It took every ounce of energy I had and my jaw and tongue were aching when Steph finally achieved a mini-climax. Even though small, it appeared to work. However, I had no idea what I was going to do if her arousal returned. Spent, I pulled myself next to her and promptly passed out.

In the distant fog of my brain, I could hear sounds, strange sounds that I couldn't make out. But, they were enough to lift me to a state of semi-consciousness and reaching for my wife found her squirming and moaning.

"Honey?" I asked.

"Do something." She demanded.

I was exhausted and instinctively knew I wouldn't last long. I had an answer but I didn't like it and I was sure Steph wouldn't either.

"Steph...what about the Professor? I asked in a low voice.

"Jim, can't you...can't you once more? I can get on top." She whimpered.

"I don't think so sweetie." It was a pained admission. To basically tell your wife you can't make love to her anymore and that someone else will have to finish the job.

"Are you okay with it?" She asked.

"I don't think we have a choice but its okay. It's not your fault." I replied.

"Okay..." She replied in a tiny voice.

I got out of bed to find our visitor and practically ran into him in the hall where he was standing naked. It was like he knew this time he would get his chance. Like before, his cock had the stiffness of a teenager's and was pointed almost straight up. This time I saw that he was uncircumcised and the head, fully protruding from his foreskin, was a bright pink, almost red color.

Without speaking, he stepped by me and entered our room. As soon as Steph saw him, she opened her legs, inviting her soon to be lover in a desirous way. He wasted no time and was climbing onto the bed when I took a condom from the nightstand and handed it to him. Looking at the wrapper like he didn't know what it was, it was my wife who took it, pulled the device from the package and rolled it onto his ready tool.

I expected that he would plunge quickly into her but he leaned forward, with his cock just touching the inside of her thigh, and began sucking on her nipples. However, Steph's body was demanding sex and I watched the erotic show of her trying to move her body so that her pussy would make contact. Unfortunately, for her, the angle was all wrong and she never came close. Finally, the Professor took pity and took his dick in his hand, forcing it down while he lowered his hips. A deep grunt of satisfaction came from my wife as he pushed his way in.

The Professor fucked her in a nice steady pace ignoring her pleas to go faster. After a while, she quieted and I could tell she was getting into his rhythm. Watching, I knew that he was proceeding as a marathon runner while I had acted like a sprinter. He was going to proceed even and steady being the one that was still fucking her at the finish line. I had essentially just experience the tortoise and hare story with my wife's pussy being the race in question.

Feeling left out, I tried to take Steph's hand and hold it to let her know I was there and that I loved her. Taking it from where it rested on the Professor's arm, I could now see between their bodies and watched as her breasts jiggled in a rotating motion in time to the thrusts she was receiving.

"Oh Jim...it feels good..." Her head turned towards me when I squeezed her hand and she spoke as if each word took effort.

"I love you...its okay...just let go..." I said hoping to assuage any guilt.

"Thank you..." I saw the words form on her lips but no sound came forth.

After that, her eyes kind of glazed over and the strength in her hand went away. I let it go and it wasn't long until it was back on her lover's arm. The only sounds in the room were her whines and moans and a slight squeaking of the bed.

Relentlessly, he took my wife and several minutes later I noticed her whines becoming more urgent and her moans more extended. She was definitely getting there I thought and I actually felt some relief that it wasn't me in some contorted way doing the work.

Steph's small climax like the others was enough to bring here under control. So, we get more time off the clock I thought. Couple more times and maybe we would be through it. As soon as they finished, the Professor rolled to her side with her ass pulled against him and I saw him lift her leg and flex his hips. There was a little cry from my wife that confirmed my suspicions that he had re-entered her. With his arm over her waist, they settled and soon I could tell Steph was napping. I took the opportunity to do the same.

The movement of the bed woke me. I looked over and saw that my wife was joined again with our guest. Her legs were wrapped around him and he was fucking her with the same deliberate pace. They were very quiet and when I looked closer I saw that the Professor had his head next to her and was speaking soft words into her ear that I couldn't make out. Steph would occasionally nod her head up and down signaling her agreement. It went on for minutes and I couldn't think what in the world he would be saying. It didn't look like lovers talk - it was more like something was being explained.

Finally, he rose on his arm over my wife and her hands moved to his arm. Now her sounds came as a constant stream of gasps and grunts in time with the strong fucking she was receiving. He seemed content to let his cock do the work and there was no breast play or attempts to kiss her.

"Steph how are you doing?" I asked informing them I was awake.

"Ohhh...it feels so good. So hot..." She whimpered in response. It was like she was in a different world. Even though she turned her head towards me I don't think her eyes ever focused.

"What's hot honey? His cock?" I asked thinking it was the same as what she told me last time.

"Yesss...so good...so hot..." She moaned.

"Okay baby. Just enjoy." Wanting to be supportive.

"Mmmm...hmmm...oh God it's so good...it's doing something to me." She out in a single pent up breath.

"What's it doing Steph?" I replied.

"Ummm...ahhh...it's uhhh...it's getting me ready." She grunted out and I saw her legs wrap tighter around the Professor's waist. Right then, she was all his.

Her passion continued to rise and her arms went from his arms and wrapped his neck. Her sounds became more urgent and insistent letting us know she was headed towards an orgasm that didn't look like it would be small. Just as she was about at the point of no return, with her legs high in the air and her moans filling the room, the Professor suddenly pulled out but quickly flipped her onto her knees then was back inside. It couldn't have taken more than five seconds and Steph lost little of her momentum.

Although now, the deliberate pace was replaced by a full hammering onslaught of her sloppy pussy. It didn't take long.

"Ohhh...ohhh fuck...fuck...oh fuck me!" She cried out and I watched her hands pull on the mattress cover and her eyelids begin to flutter. Topping it off was the drool that ran over her lips and onto the bed.

The Professor kept his deep hammering going and just as she reached the peak he reached for her nipples and pulled them violently while pinching hard.

"AYYYEEE...FUCK...OH FUCK ME...DO IT...DO IT...CUM...CUM..." She screamed loudly. She looked possessed. Not at all like the woman I knew as my wife.

"Ahhhh..." Came a simple satisfied sound from the Professor like one might do after drinking water on a hot day.

The Professor was still holding her nipples but pinching less intently. He was using his arms, squeezed into her sides, to hold her up. When he let go, she immediately collapsed onto the bed separating their bodies and for the first time I realized he wasn't wearing a condom. The stringy substance attached to his cock let me know that he had ejaculated into my wife.

"Shit Steph." I yelled but she was out of it and didn't respond.

The Professor looked at me without moving and I had to shove him from between her legs so I could take up position because at that moment all I could think about was cumming into my wife too. Of course, she was easy to enter and I pushed forward but when I was almost completely in I felt something in my way that felt like the consistency of dough. The word sloppy could barely describe how wet and open she was but nonetheless I fucked her fast and soon added my semen to the sordid cocktail.

When I rolled off my wife, the Professor climbed back on to the bed and turned her so he could enter her from behind again. I was too emotionally spent to react and fell asleep knowing that my wife's pussy was filled with an unprotected cock.

She didn't wake after that and all three of us slept until the sun was streaming in the room. I could see that they were still connected and he had his hand covering one of her breasts. Quietly, I got up, went to the kitchen, and made some coffee.

They didn't show for another hour and I fought the urge to check on them. It was Steph who appeared first wearing her robe, looking disheveled and tired and wreaking of sex. She took the coffee I offered but I neither of us were in talkative mood so we sipped it in silence.

Finally, the Professor appeared dressed and looking surprisingly chipper. After pouring some "to go" cups, there was an awkward good-bye to Steph and I drove him to his hotel. When I got back, Steph was in the shower and the bed linen was in the washing machine.

I lay down on the couch and started watching TV and my wife joined a little later fresh from her shower and wrapped in a large towel.

"Are you okay?" She asked me before I could ask her.

"I guess. I'm still thinking about it all though. How about you." I answered.

"Other than being so sore I can barely walk, I'm doing okay." She replied.

We puttered around the house for the rest of the day, took a nap then watched some TV before going to bed early. It was then they we returned to the events of the previous night.

"I guess that stuff really worked." I brought up.

"Seems so." She agreed.

"What was he saying to you when he was whispering into your ear? I asked. That part of the night I couldn't understand and wanted some information.

"When?" She asked.

I described waking up and witnessing the interaction but Steph said she couldn't recall. Although I was certain that wasn't entirely true, I dropped the subject. We also skirted around the fact that the Professor had ejaculated into her unprotected body. It seemed both of us wanted to let some issues stay off the table.

"What's that on your finger? I asked my wife days later. There was something black, about the size of a BB between the first and second knuckle on her ring finger.

"It's nothing." She replied and tried to move away.

"What is it?" I asked now very curious. I followed her until I cornered her in the kitchen and took her hand to inspect.

"The Professor did it." She replied. I could sense embarrassment in her voice.

"How? When?" I asked very surprised.

"That night. When you were sleeping. He had a small kit in his bag and he did it at the table." She explained.

"What? I thought we saw everything in the bag? Why did he do it? Why did you let him?" I asked now very confused.

"I guess not." She answered ignoring the other questions.

"Why?" I asked again.

"He said it would keep us connected." She replied with the same embarrassed tone.

"But, why did you let him?" I asked.

"He said he would have sex with me again if I did." She whispered with shame in her voice.

The Professor came over several times after that night but there were no further sexual encounters. Eventually, it came time for him to go and after a nice farewell party; I drove him to the airport the next day. As we pulled into the parking garage, he reached into his bag and pulled out a laboratory bottle about the size of a soda can.

"What's this?" I asked in confusion.

"The special compound. The potion." He replied with a huge smile.

"Where did you get the extract? I thought it was very rare?" I replied.

"It's nothing but a mild stimulant. Anyone can make easily. There is no such thing as aphrodisiac." He answered. If anything, his smile got even bigger.

"So what turned Steph on so much?" I asked.

"Her own desires and the knowledge that she was not in control." He explained.

"It doesn't make my wife look very good." I responded in disappointment.

"No, that's a poor view. All women share the desires. They are just afraid. Take it for next time and maybe you learn more." He said handing me the container.

It was at the Christmas party where I saw the dot on Suzy Kwan's finger in the same place as my wife's. The Professor had long since returned to his home but I realized he had left his mark here. No doubt, the tiny dot represented a message, for those knowing, that he had conquered the woman.

"I've counted five." Steve Riley voice broke my concentration and I realized he was standing very close to my side. Steve was one of the young marketing guys and was known for being very aggressive and blunt.

"Five what?" I answered trying to pretend I wasn't aware what he meant.

"The small dots on their fingers. Like Allison has. Just like Steph has. I was pretty sure I would see one on her given all the time y'all spent together. But, some of the others were surprising." He replied.

The matter-of-fact way he admitted his wife's infidelity shocked me. I tried to pretend I didn't know what he was talking about but it was useless and finally I admitted that my wife had experienced our Chinese guest. After that, I was interested in knowing about the others as I was only up to three including my wife, Suzy Kwan and Steve's wife Allison.

"What girls have you noticed it on?" I asked.

"Allison of course, your wife, Debbie Knowlton, Suzy Kwan and most surprisingly, John Henderson's wife." He listed off.

Debbie Knowlton was a cute but short and slightly overweight early thirties girl that worked in Purchasing. Like Suzy Kwan, she was very pregnant. But, it was John Henderson's wife Lisa that was most surprising. John was our CFO and his wife was an attorney that worked for a prestigious law firm. They were in their early forties, which made her older than the Professor's other known conquests, but she was stunningly beautiful and all the young wives looked up to her.

"How did it happen...I mean with Allison?" I asked.

"A lot to drink. Then, he starts to massage her neck cause she's stiff from working out too hard and the next thing I know she's naked. I was just sitting and watching thinking it would stop - that she would stop him but he ended up between her legs on the couch fucking her." He described.

"He did have a power it seems." I offered.

"Yeah. Allison said his cock felt hot and expanded inside her. Felt like she was being invaded but she loved it." He continued.

"It was just the one time?" I asked wanting to know how our situation compared.

"Shit no. He got her dozens of times. Hell, she was calling him over while I was traveling." He explained.

"How about you and Steph?" He asked and since he shared I felt obligated to answer.

"Twice." I told him.

"Are you sure?" He asked with a sarcastic grin.

"Yeah, why?" I asked.

"Oh, there were rumors he was at your place when you were out of town." He said. Instantly, I went into denial thinking my wife would have never down such a thing.

"You know we'll never know with Suzy but I'm dying to see if Debbie's baby comes out with almond eyes." Steve said with a smirk.

As he stepped away, I was thankful that at least he had the decency not to mention Steph's bulging belly.

[Brainmetal]

Icehouse Encounter

By j267 ©

I have a very beautiful wife that I developed a deep desire to show off, and the story I'm about to tell describes the impact of that obsession on our relationship. Interestingly, my desires are relatively new, and an almost 180 degree turn from how I felt and acted when we first got together. At that time, I was extremely possessive and would often become insanely jealous when another man dared to look at her. After several near altercations, she finally laid down the law, making it clear my behavior had to stop. It was very tough at first but, I really didn't have a choice, and the strange thing was that as time went by I grew to like witnessing the attention she attracted.

Jacqueline or Jackie for short is a 28 year old, very attractive, educated and stylish woman who exudes charm in a way that is rarely encountered these days. She has a slender frame and is 5'7" tall with raven hair, dark brown eyes, a beautiful complexion and full juicy lips. In addition, she has C-cup breasts that sit high on her chest, and are perfectly proportioned for her body type. My favorite features are her long legs and tight butt, toned from a religious workout schedule, and of course her very kissable mouth.

I was taken with her from the moment we met and our friends never tire of telling stories about how I followed her around like a puppy. It took a while but, she finally accepted me as a boyfriend, and after dating for a year we got married. That was five years ago, and so far we have held off starting a family as we continue to enjoy our freedom and each other.

While Jackie certainly carries the title of best looking in our relationship, I feel reasonably comfortable with my looks. I'm 5'11" tall and weigh 170 pounds with a full head of sandy blonde hair. I never lacked for female company, and that was one of the issues Jackie had when we first got together, as she wanted to be completely certain I was committed to her.

Like I said above, my jealousy was a problem when we were dating and reached its peak in the first year after we were married. That's when she gave me the ultimatum and I was forced to change, and it was two years later when an event occurred that I look at now as the seminal moment in the development of my current obsession.

Amongst her friends, Jackie is held in high regard not only for her looks and style but, also for her manners and charm. She can be funny and competitive although, it's never at the expense of someone's feelings and thus, she is something of the go to person for any crisis or when a shoulder to cry on is needed. In addition, she has the reputation of being the most conservative of the group which they tease her about often although, always in a friendly way.

The fateful day occurred the weekend before her 27th birthday when a package arrived addressed to her. Opening it, she found a very risqué Brazilian thong bikini from her friend Susan.

"Jackie, hope you enjoy. I know how much you want to change your image!" Susan's note read. Clearly, it was meant as a gag gift, and I stepped off to the side to try and hide my grin.

"Oh, Susan," Jackie said, shaking her head.

"Try it on," I suggested.

"No," she stated, simply.

"Jackie, come on. It won't hurt," I tried.

"No, you'll tell. Next time you're drinking with the boys you'll tell," she replied.

"Please, I promise I won't," I begged, trying to show sorrowful eyes.

"I swear, if you tell..." she threatened, clearly delivering a message.

"I won't," I declared, again.

With a sigh, she left me in the kitchen and disappeared into the back of the small house. A few minutes later she returned and when I saw her I was speechless. She was a stunning combination of beauty, sexiness and just plain hot, and I realized that like my voice, the muscles in my body wouldn't work either. So, I just stood there and gaped at her for what seemed like eternity.

"Wow," I finally forced out, with great effort.

"I feel like I'm naked," she said, with a worried look.

"You look amazing. Besides, no one can see you so relax," I said, trying to reassure her.

"Thanks. I'm going to change," she stated.

"No, Jackie. Please...no," I implored, which stopped her turn.

"Why?" she asked.

"I don't know. Please, just no. You look so incredible. It's just us," I begged.

A tiny smile crossed her face and she said, "Okay, for a little bit."

Now that I knew I had time, I got to take in the full picture, and it was indeed incredible. Her firm breasts were heaving out the front and sides of the top and the bottoms just had a thin strip that barely covered her mound. In the back, there was just a tiny string of material that disappeared between her firm butt cheeks. I knew that in many parts of the world this was standard fare but, here with my pretty and conservative wife it was very unique.

Over the next thirty minutes we talked, and she moved about the house becoming more comfortable as the time passed. Then, I had an inspiration and although it took me another five minutes to summon my courage, I finally spoke.

"Honey, why don't we go and sit outside for a while," I asked, with a bone dry mouth.

"Have you gone insane?" she replied, instantly.

It took fifteen more minutes to convince her that no one would see her in our small, fenced back yard, and I pulled the lounge chairs together so we would be close. Like inside, at first she was stiff but as the minutes ticked by I could see her body relax, and when I was sure she wouldn't bolt I got up to get us some ice tea. It was on the way back with a glass in each hand, when I paused to look at her through the window, that my obsession was born. At that instant, I thought about someone slyly peeking through or over the fence, and rather than jealousy I felt arousal.

Later that day, after we had come inside, made love and rested I was drinking a glass of wine thinking about my reaction and wondering how I could have turned so dramatically from my previous state. I really couldn't come up with a good answer, at least not one I understood, which left it as an open issue in my brain, that in the ensuing months I returned to often. Despite those times of reflection and self-analysis, I never truly came up with an answer that made sense, and eventually I just resigned myself to accept that it was what it was.

Of course, just as Jackie feared, next time we were together with friends, and the beer was flowing I told what had happened which brought all kinds of ribbing from both the men and women. It also brought a dirty look from my wife and two weeks in the dog house with no sex.

I first broached the subject with Jackie about being a bit more adventurous when it came time to select her dress for a New Year's Eve party. Of course, I was pushing for something sexy, and when I brought it up she had asked me to be more specific and clarify what I was talking about like she was really interested in the idea but, when she appeared ready to go she was dressed in her normal style, having made no effort to fulfill my request. Unfortunately, that was to become our normal routine. I would present an idea, and although she would discuss it with great interest, in the end she would completely dismiss it.

During it all, she never got angry, and other than occasionally calling me "weird" she never became judgmental. Since she never gave an outright "no" to my requests, it left me with just enough hope to keep trying. However, she was always able to come up with a reason why it wasn't practical in the particular situation.

One of the activities Jackie and I love to do together is sail, and we are part owners in a nice 34' boat that's kept on the bay. On our route to and from the marina, we pass some inlets where the powerboat crowd, preferring calmer waters, likes to hang out. Lining the shore were several ice houses that acted as home base for the flotilla, and were notorious for the party scene that occurred most weekends during the summer.

"Maybe we should pull in for a drink," I suggested to Jackie as we passed on our way home, like I had done a dozen times before.

"Together?" she asked, with a little giggle.

My obsession, which had started in our own backyard, had continued to develop, and now included the fantasy of watching her alone in a bar being approached and hit on by strangers. Over the past year, I had brought it up often, and Jackie would always decline with a smile or a quick laugh. It had turned into something of a standard game for us, and she was no more surprised by my suggestion than I was by her response.

"I was thinking I would let you walk in alone. Just to see what will happen," I replied. It was the same general concept I had proposed numerous times, and each time her reply had been a fear that we would know someone in the bar.

"You know there is a high probability we would run into someone we know," she answered with a smile. Unfortunately, there was truth in her statement and the last thing I wanted to do was damage my wife's stellar reputation.

"I know but...I know," I replied. For a moment I thought about arguing but stopped.

"We could go in and get a mojito," she suggested.

With a smile at her, I whipped the SUV into the parking lot. It was the way the conversation ended about a third of the time. But, even though I wasn't going to get my way, I still enjoyed Jackie's company, and watching how the men reacted, even with her next to me, was always fun.

The place was packed as was normal for a late Saturday afternoon, with boats lined up three deep along the pier but, we were able to find two seats at the long bar, and after ordering drinks we leaned back in our chairs to survey the crowd. It was mostly a young scene made up of a mixture of professionals from the city and middle class working people from nearby connected by a common theme to drink and party hard.

Because the winds had been light that day, we had stayed dry so Jackie wore her t-shirt and khaki shorts over her bikini. I would have loved to see her cavorting on the outside deck in her bikini, like many of the women were doing but, I knew from experience it wasn't going to happen. Still, with her beauty, her tanned skin and her long smooth legs she was getting lots of looks. In the past, a few bold and drunk men had tried to be cool and strike up a conversation, but today we were left alone. So, after finishing the drink we left with me feeling a measure of disappointment.

Later at home, after we had cleaned up and had a snack for dinner, we were snuggled together watching TV when Jackie returned to the bar discussion.

"I still don't understand how you went from super jealous to wanting to play games," she said, just throwing the subject on the table. We had danced around the subject a few times in the past but, both of us always seemed more comfortable in just letting it die, rather than delving into details.

"I think it's because we have grown together and we know each other better," I answered, without much thought.

"Meaning you trust me now?" Jackie asked, looking at me with her beautiful smile.

"I always trusted you. Maybe I just know more about relationships and people...and myself," I replied. It had always been a hard thing to describe, and even when I was just mulling it over in my head I never was able to really get clarity on my motivation.

"I think you have a perv streak. Maybe a fetish," she giggled. It was the most pointed and judgmental she ever been although, she was still acting lighthearted.

"Uhhh...well. I'm not sure that's exactly right," I responded, somewhat defensively.

"What is it you want to happen?" she asked. It was a question that had also been asked before, and was certainly fair but, like the rest of it, it was hard to put into words. When I thought about Jackie, alone in the ice house, it was always with several men standing around her flirting and her flirting back although, there wasn't anything past that.

"You know...like I told you before. To watch you. Watch men hitting on you," I finally replied.

"Just that?" she asked.

"Well you would be looking sexy," I said.

"How sexy?" she replied, with a quick follow up question.

"I think in your bikini," I told her. Again, it was ground we had been over before.

"So you want me to act like one of those boat girls?" she asked, referring to the girls that were always hanging around the boats acting wild in tiny suits, and usually very drunk.

"Yeah," I answered, intentionally being provocative. I knew by now she was having fun with me so I decided to give some back. It was the first time I had been so specific, and it made her inhale quickly.

"You are demented," she answered after a few seconds, and I was glad to hear her laughing as she spoke.

"So, when are we going to do it?" I replied, deciding to push my luck.

"We can't. Someone might see us that we know. How would that be for us?" she replied, with her standard dismissal.

"I give up," I said, with a sigh.

"If you could ever give me a really good reason why you want to, then maybe. I mean we both know it's weird. If you could describe what you really wanted to happen, and how it won't hurt our marriage then maybe we could try. But honey, I think you won't like it and I'm worried about your jealous streak," Jackie answered, with more specificity than she had ever provided.

"Honey, why give me hope if you know you never will?" I shot back, in frustration.

"It's fun to think of as a fantasy. Plus, I like learning how strange you are," she laughed, feeling proud of her wit.

"You're not nice," I said, with a pout.

"Take your wife to bed," she demanded, while standing and pulling on my hand.

Of course, I got up and let her lead me to the bedroom. Making love to my wife was much too rewarding to let my disappointment interfere. We quickly undressed, and as soon as we were lying naked on the bed I took her in my arms and began to kiss her juicy, full lips that I loved so much. While we were kissing, Jackie began to lightly stroke my chest with her fingernails knowing how much it turned me on. From there, she worked down until she was tickling my scrotum with soft purrs coming from her through our connected mouths, and I decided then, I was going to work her into frenzy.

"Lay back," I whispered, while gently pushing on her shoulders.

Once flat on the mattress, I started softly kissing her neck and ears while occasionally letting my lips brush over hers. I took my time and was soon rewarded with the sighs and moans that I knew were sure signs of her arousal, and when her breathing started to become labored I knew it was time to move on. Jackie's nipples are quite small but very sensitive and she loves me to play with them so, I started licking and kissing her breasts but, avoided the tiny nubs which soon had her thrusting her chest upwards seeking a connection.

"Honey..." she whined in frustration, after a few minutes of teasing.

I ignored her for a bit longer then wandered my mouth to her nipples and began giving them quick little cat licks. This made her back arch even more, and caused her lower body to begin squirming while she moaned with a needy edge in her voice. When I knew that she was completely turned on and ready, I began kissing down her firm tummy heading for the main course. As I approached her sweet, shaved pussy, she started opening her legs in an unspoken invitation.

"What do you want?" I teased, with my mouth hovering just above her opening.

"I want you to lick me," she instantly responded in a little girl voice, while using her hand to try and push my head down.

"Why do you want me to lick you?" I asked.

"Because it feels good and I want to..." she began to answer, and then stopped.

"You want to what?" I asked, and then teased her further by blowing onto her clit.

"I want to have an orgasm..." she begged.

"You want me to let you cum? After you were mean to me today?" I asked. It was a risky move. She might get angry and put an end to the sex. However, Jackie is usually quite playful in bed and I was counting on that.

"Yes... I wasn't that mean," she answered, and pushed harder against my head.

I let me head drop and started licking along the sides of her pussy which brought a huge sigh. With one of her hands on my head and the other playing with her nipples, she moaned and writhed on the bed as I licked all around, occasionally letting the tip of my tongue run lightly along her slit. It didn't take long for her breathing to become hard, and her sounds and movements to get more pronounced.

"Do you want to cum?" I asked, lifting my wet face to look at her.

"Yesss..." she responded, excitedly.

"Tell me about going into the icehouse. And the hotter you make it the faster I'll get you off," I directed. Jackie, when alone, is not an inhibited lover and can be quite vocal when we are making love. But, that had always been in the form of moans of passion and words of love and encouragement. We had never tried any fantasy or roll playing before.

"God, you really are a weird aren't you?" she replied, while lifting up slightly to look at me.

Her body had stopped moving but she had a smile on her face and after a second she just shook her head and fell back on the bed. I went back to teasing her pussy and almost a minute of silence followed. I was just about to the point of thinking that she was going to ignore my instruction when she finally spoke.

"Oh, honey. It was so fun. The men all wanted to talk to me," she said, suddenly initiating the fantasy.

I rewarded her by dipping my tongue deep inside her cleft and then flicking her clit as I moved upwards. My actions drew a long moan from her but, after that it grew quiet again.

"Keep going," I said, while briefly disengaging.

"They all crowded around me. It was like I was cornered," she explained. Unfortunately, her description was so vague it provided little value in developing a scenario.

"Jackie, you need to be more descriptive," I said.

"Well I'm sorry. I've never played demented games before," she answered, and this time I noted a sense of frustration in her voice.

Silence followed again leaving me to think she had given up. But, like before, she gathered her thoughts then spoke.

"I walked in, went to the bar and ordered a glass of wine. I was only there a few minutes when three men seemed to surround me. There was Steve who was tall, with dark hair and an attorney, John who was average with blonde hair; he was a business man and then David who was tall too with brown hair. He was a doctor," she started, trying harder this time.

Now Jackie has a very small clit but, when she gets truly turned on it becomes incredibly hard, almost like a little diamond that could cut glass. As my tongue ran over her sex, I could feel the tiny appendage scraping against me. By this, I knew that she was at the peak of arousal, and at least some of the fantasy was getting to her.

After her brief description, she paused I suspect hoping I would somehow respond. Instead, I kept up my lashing and after an awkward silence she started again.

"They kept buying me drinks and they moved in close to me, so I felt like I was trapped between them," she said.

"What were you wearing?" I popped up for air and asked quickly.

"I was in my blouse and shorts," she replied.

"Honey, if you want to cum you better make it a better story," I snapped, with my own frustration.

There was another pause for several seconds. I knew that Jackie was gauging my demands versus her acceptance of play and her need for release.

"They wanted to see my bikini and they kept asking so much that I finally gave in," she said. My dick, which had been three-fourth hard, instantly jumped to full attention.

I used the tip of my tongue to caress her erect clit bringing an instant response from her body and showing her how her words would lead to direct pleasure.

"Steve put his hand on my butt and John was holding my hand and... Oh, honey that feels so good. Please don't stop. And...ummm...oh, mmmm...I bent over so they could see my nipples...and they looked. Oh...God it feels good," as her words spilled out, I backed away to keep her from reaching the orgasm she wanted as I still wanted to hear more.

"Tell me more," I encouraged.

"Oh honey. Their hands were on me and it felt so good. The guy...uh...David's hand touched my breast and...uhhh...another one squeezed my butt and oh please let me cum...please," she begged.

The few words she had spoken had made my dick so hard that I could feel cum oozing from the opening. It was such an incredible turn on, and deciding that I should take my victories in small increments I focused my tongue on her clit and tickled it until I felt her breathing stop and her body stiffen.

"OHHHH...OH...OH...OH YES...DON'T STOP," she cried out in the loudest orgasm I had ever witnessed. After several seconds of sucking for breath, her pleas continued as she pulled on my shoulders while demanding, "Put it in. Come on. Do it!"

I quickly slid up her sweaty body and pushed easily inside. Together we moaned loudly then I began pounding against her hard, trying to extend her orgasm. Slowly, it began to ebb until she just lay wrapped around me whimpering as I raced towards my own release that arrived quickly.

"OH SHIT JACKIE. SHIT...damn!" I called out, as my face contorted and all my energy shot from my dick and into her waiting womb.

It had been some of the most intense sex we had ever experienced, and knowing that the role playing had contributed I wanted to give positive reinforcement so, I took her head in my hands and began giving her light, tender kisses.

"You are so incredibly beautiful," I whispered into her ear.

Jackie was spent and was barely able to look at me but, she gave me one of her smiles letting me know that everything was okay. When I finally rolled off, I held her tightly against me until her breathing let me know she was fast asleep. To continue the positive message, I was ready with breakfast in bed when she woke the next day, which was very well received.

Numerous times over the next few days I thought about bringing up the subject about our role playing and discuss her reaction. I wanted desperately to know in detail what had been going through her head however, somewhere inside me a voice counseled to remain quiet. In fact, there was no talk about any extracurricular fun until the next time we went sailing. Then, like before, I turned to her with a stupid grin as we drove when past the ice house.

"You know the answer," she laughed.

"Even after our play the other night?" I asked, with a faux pout.

"Even more with that!" she quickly answered.

"Can we play when we get home?" I asked, referring to a repeat of our previous role playing.

"No, that was a onetime thing," she replied.

"Honey, that's not fair," I responded, expressing my disappointment.

"You'll be okay. Keep the little perv in his room," she retorted. Her words had a hint of condescension which kind of pissed me off but, with a deep breath, I held my tongue.

So, after a brief moment of seeming progress we were back where we started. I knew it was bizarre, awkward, whatever else one might use to describe it but, I had held out hope that Jackie would continue to play along, at least some. It seemed though that the door had been firmly closed.

Six weeks later, I was required by work to travel to Florida for business, and since my meetings were scheduled for Wednesday and Thursday, Jackie and I had decided we could have a nice mini-vacation if I stayed over for the weekend and she joined me. So, Thursday evening at nine, I was waiting in the arrivals hall at the airport as my beautiful wife came through security looking outstanding in her pencil skirt, long sleeve blouse and business heels. She was even wearing her horn rimmed glasses that she knew I found very sexy, and I took it as a sign that she was in a good mood. We were staying at a very nice hotel on the water and due to the late hour we went straight there and had a snack and a glass of wine in the bar before going to our room where we made love then fell quickly asleep.

The next day we slept in before getting up and going to the beach where we had lunch then spent the next several hours relaxing and soaking up the sun. We ordered beach drinks, and kept them coming so, by mid-afternoon we were feeling no pain.

Jackie was wearing one of my favorite bikinis. It was a pale yellow color and contrasted perfectly with her dark hair, complexion and juicy red lips. It was also quite stylish, and showed her to be a beautiful and sexy woman. The top was a halter, held up by a single string around her neck, and presented her breasts in a full and flattering way. The bottom connected with ties on each hip and rode low on her tummy highlighting her toned abdomen. In the back, the suit struggled to maintain coverage of her equally tight behind which, of course, made it my favorite feature.

On the entire beach, one other women was in my wife's league and it wasn't long before I realized that a male parade route had been established to come close to both of them. Each time a man would pass, he would take a good look at her, some with an attempt at discretion but, most quite openly.

Later, it was back to the room for a shower, more lovemaking and a quick nap. It was still fairly early when we left the hotel in the rental car headed down the beach to a nice restaurant that had been recommended by the hotel for dinner. We were about two miles from the hotel when we passed a collection of three bars, set next to each other, that reminded me of the ice houses on the lake.

"Hmmm...maybe we could stop there on the way back," I suggested in jest.

"Are you never going to give up?" Jackie replied, with a roll of her eyes.

"Well I'm sure no one knows us here," I answered, taking away the excuse she had always used at home.

My comment didn't generate a response and we drove on to the restaurant, enjoying a great dinner together. As usual, my wife attracted attention from the male patrons and staff, although everyone acted with the utmost respect. Nearing the bars on the way back, I was just about to speak when my wife went first.

"Eyes straight ahead," she said, then started to laugh.

"Jackie, come on..." I started to protest.

"Not happening," she said, cutting me off.

"Come on sweetie. We're on vacation. No chance of anyone knowing us," I replied.

"Together?" she asked, using another one word response.

"Well...uhhh...I thought we would go in separately and you know we would pretend you are alone," I stammered.

"No," she said, this time with a clear tone of annoyance.

"Why not Jackie? Why not? I mean we have played at this and you always claimed it wouldn't work because someone might see us we know and now here we are with no chance of that happening and you are still saying no. Hell, you are even being more obstinate! I mean back home you at least pretended you were considering!" I shot back at her, losing my temper some.

"Why not? Well first I'm your wife not a trampy boat girl. Second, you have a wicked temper. True, you have improved but I don't want to have a scene or worse see you in jail. Third, I think your little fantasy won't hold up to reality. You'll feel guilty or make me feel guilty," Jackie shot back, with equal emotion.

Her words hit me hard and I pouted in silence. I also considered her points but after the drinks on the beach and the wine at dinner I was in a state where I quickly dismissed all her concerns, and we remained quiet for the remainder of the drive back to the hotel.

"Are you sure this is what you want?" she asked, when we pulled into the hotel lot.

"Never mind. You've taken all the fun out of it," I told her, still feeling attacked.

"Whose fun? This is your deal," she retorted.

"It is now. It never was before. Before it was fun and playful but we couldn't because we might see someone. I understood that. Now, it's something different," I explained.

Our eyes locked and we stared at each other for almost a minute before she spoke, "Let's go. Let's give it a try."

"Jackie, I told you. Never mind. It's dead. You killed it," I replied.

"Come on let's try. I want to. Come on," she answered.

"No you don't," I challenged her. It was clear she was just doing it to prove a point.

"I do. I promise I will try and I'll be sincere," she said, in a softer voice.

"What are you going to try?" I asked.

"To flirt. Act available. Let strange men flirt with me," she answered and then with a quick smile she said seductively, "Be naughty."

I still knew it was all a show, a charade, to say she had tried and be done with it. Still, I wasn't sure I was ever going to get another chance so, even if it was far from perfect, with a nod I agreed.

"Okay, well let's go then," She answered, with a deep breath after a short pause.

"You need to change. I want you to go in your bikini." I responded.

She looked at me expressionless for what seemed like an eternity and I expected to hear her tell me to forget it, so I was surprised when she suddenly said, "Let me change."

I followed her into the hotel but, went to the bar while she went to the elevator. I put the likelihood of her returning at below 50% so I was pleasantly surprised when she appeared fifteen minutes later wearing her beach cover. It was a thin garment that tied with a sash in the front and came to mid-thigh which left me wondering which suit she had selected. I quickly killed the last of my beer and we walked out to the car.

"Show me which one you put on," I said when we were in the lot. Opening the cover I saw that she had on the same suit she had worn on the beach earlier which pleased me greatly.

"Happy?" she asked.

"Very," I replied, instantly.

Once in the car, it took just five minutes to reach the bars. On closer inspection, there was a set of three with the first one showing the most activity, and I pulled the car to a quiet spot three rows from the front.

"Why don't you go in first? I'm going to go to the last bar and then come back after I've had a beer," I explained. Jackie leaned over and kissed me gently on the lips and without speaking opened the door and started to step out.

"Wait," I said and in her eyes I saw something that looked like hope. When I spoke again, that look turned to something else, "Probably best if you leave your rings."

There was a pause where she looked at me as if to give me one final chance then, very quickly, she pulled off her rings and handed them to me.

I found a spot on the patio of the bar, overlooking the water, where I could see the back of the place where I had just left my wife. It seemed to be mayhem at the bar with a packed deck and people on boats that were tied up alongside their pier. Most of the men were in shorts and t-shirts while the women, girls really, were almost all in bikinis or the tops with shorts.

"What will you have?" the waitress asked, and I gave her my beer selection.

"What's with the place next door?" I asked the young girl.

"The Big Mouth Frog? That place is insane. It will get worse when the sun goes down and the band starts," she replied, then walked off. The sun was in fact just starting to set so; I thought our timing had been pretty good.

"It does look crazy," I said when she brought the beer back, hoping she would comment more.

"This is nothing. It's just the early Friday after work crowd. Wait till later. Saturday is the worst though," she said quickly, then disappeared.

Her words made sense and as I continued to look at the activity I realized something looked strange although, I couldn't quite put my finger on what it was. Exactly twenty minutes had gone by since I dropped off Jackie when I finished my beer, and rather than rush over I decided to have another.

"This place is wild," a text came from Jackie, announced by her special tone.

"How?" I sent a simple reply.

There was no immediate reply and I drank most of my second beer before it came in, "Where are u?"

"On my way," I shot back.

I left my spot and drove the short distance to the Big Mouth Frog finding a spot in the far confines of the lot, which had continued to fill. Walking inside, I could see that the place consisted of a long room with a bar that ran halfway down the right side. The rest of the room was filled with tables and ended at a live music stage. To the left, it opened to a deck that extended over the water, and on each end of the deck were bars with numerous standing tables between. Past the deck was the flotilla of boats tied up several deep in some places. Music was blaring loudly from the sound system with seventies rock songs.

Instantly, I noticed what had caught my attention but, what I couldn't place during my looks from the other bar. Unlike the ice houses back home, which were largely filled with professionals coming out from the city to party on weekends, the clientele in this place was rougher and definitely blue collar. There were lots of bellies showing on both sexes and tattoos were in high abundance.

The bar had one or two open stools and the indoor tables were roughly half filled. Outside it was completely filled, overfilled really, with no sign of an open spot. I took one of the open stools at the bar and began searching for my wife.

It didn't take long to find her. She was sitting at the far end of the bar I was at with a half empty drink in front of her and a fresh one next to it. Standing just behind her and leaning over talking to her was a tall guy who looked to be in his twenties wearing cut-off jeans and a black tank top. He had a lean but strong body, closely cropped brown hair, a stubble beard and I could see tattoos on his arms that I couldn't make out. As best I could tell, Jackie was trying hard to ignore him but, he wasn't taking the hint.

After watching for a few minutes without my wife spotting me, I decided it was outside where the real action was taking place so I typed out a quick text telling her she should go to the deck. It took five minutes before she finally noticed it but, when she did she looked around the room and spotted me. She gave me a wry smile that contrasted with my grin but, without replying she picked up her partially finished drink and headed out with her admirer following, carrying the drink he had no doubt bought. Within seconds of stepping onto the deck, she was consumed by the crowd and I knew I would need to follow.

I sipped my beer to give her some time then bought another and went outside where it was extremely crowded, very loud and most of the people were well on their way to drunkenness. Breasts and ass cheeks were spilling from the small suits worn by most of the females and there was a general feeling of raw sexuality. It took time to work through the crowd until I spotted Jackie standing at one of the standup tables a few feet from the end of one of the bars with her admirer still next to her like a devoted hound. I found a calm area near the back wall where I could watch and settled in.

"Get naughty!" I shot out a text, while fighting back a smile. It took a few minutes for her to check her phone during which I watched her fend off several advances from the guy.

"Like what?" she replied. Then looked around to try and find me.

"Flirt or something," I texted her quickly.

"Where are you?" she responded.

"Watching. Don't worry about it. Get naughty. We discussed this," I directed her in successive messages.

I saw her look at her phone and for a moment she just stared at it. Then, she turned to the guy who had been hitting on her but now I could tell it was with a completely different attitude. Her smile made him instantly more aggressive, and he moved closer to my wife with a confident smile.

Over the next thirty minutes, I watched them interact as she pretended to be interested and he kept working her hard. He bought her several drinks which she dutifully consumed likely to provide her with courage but, whatever the reason, I really didn't care and neither did her friend. My dick was hard from watching the show and seeing the guy think his charm was winning her over. The highlight of it all was when her cover got loose and the guy pulled it open revealing her bikini clad body. It was a sexy suit, on the conservative end of what the other girls were wearing but, the idea of this working man who was hitting on her hard, seeing her swelled breasts, flat tummy and tight ass up close had me very excited.

Just after dark, a rock band started playing which further energized the crowd, and it was just a few minutes later that I saw two men and a woman worm through the throng of bodies and meet up with my wife's admirer. One of the men was quite large, well over six foot and heavy. He looked to be in his mid-thirties and had a bandana wrapped over his head. He was wearing shorts that accentuated his thick thighs, a sweatshirt with the sleeves cut off, and his well-developed chest and biceps looked more like they came from work than from time in the gym. The other guy was shorter and average looking. He had on surfer type trunks and a white t-shirt with an indistinguishable logo. The girl looked like a true skank as she was very skinny with dirty blonde hair, large fake breasts and was smoking a cigarette. In addition, she wore a tiny suit that let half her ass and most of her tits show but, she didn't seem concerned at all.

The newcomers moved in close to my wife and her friend, and after introductions, they began an animated conversation. Soon, the large guy waved at the bartender and ordered more drinks. In all my fantasies about my wife flirting, it was always with the crowd close to home. I had never considered her in a scenario with a crowd like this but, now seeing it; I found it very interesting but a little concerning.

When I saw the group form, I had been worried my wife would get scared and flee so; I had prepared myself for this and even thought about how I would deal with her emotional state. Thus, I was quite surprised when she stayed in the group, and even more so when I watched her freely interacting.

When the new round of drinks arrived, first they were passed out then a toast was made. After that, all attention looked like it shifted to my wife. The original guy was standing to her left, and had his hand on her shoulder. I watched the big guy close in on her other side, and put his hand on her opposite shoulder. The other two were directly in front but, moved closer until it was a very tight nesting, and everyone appeared to start talking to Jackie at the same time. It was only a few minutes later that I watched with excitement as they pulled the wrap off her shoulders completely exposing her bikini clad body, and the big guy took the wrap and quickly tossed it onto the table before turning back to my wife. It was an incredible moment, better than I had hoped, and my body, from head to toe felt flushed while my dick strained against my shorts.

"Awesome," I texted to her in encouragement. It was only after I hit send that I realized that her phone was in the pocket of her wrap now draped over the table.

It had become so crowded now that there was a constant stream of people passing in front of me that made watching more difficult, and the noise level had reached an extreme level. There was of course the band blaring out rock music at full decibel but, adding to it was the din of the crowd on the deck and the row of boats pulled up close. It easily surpassed the craziest fraternity party I had ever attended in college.

After a crowd had slowly passed in front of me temporarily blocking my view, I realized that my wife and all but the average looking guy had disappeared. This guy was surveying the crowd and slamming a beer but, my wife's wrap was still on the bar so I surmised that they had gone to the dance floor. Now Jackie loves to dance so I knew she could be easily convinced, and the thought of her in the sexy suit gyrating to the music had me incredibly excited. Hidden in the heavy crowd would she get touched? Fondled? I thought about going inside to try and find her but, decided it was best to stay put until she returned.

It was exactly twenty-six minutes until she was back, and after the first five, each passing minute had the effect of driving me to a higher state of excitement and concern. Back in their spot, even from my distance, I could see the sheen of sweat on her beautiful body. Her admirer was pushed very close to her with their legs touching and everyone seemed to be in a very happy mood. I watched as my wife was handed her robe by the large guy and saw both girls leave the group together, no doubt headed for the bathroom. Minutes later I felt my phone vibrate and I saw I had a message from her.

"Ready to go?" it said.

"Hell no. You are doing great. You are so hot," I answered immediately.

"Aren't you jealous?" she shot back.

"Should I be?" I typed in response.

I looked at my phone waiting for her reply but nothing came and with each passing second my anxiety and arousal grew higher. Finally, almost three minutes later, I felt the device buzz and received, "Maybe."

Now, my wife is not a natural tease so my first reaction was that there was a story. Then, I thought with all she had to drink maybe she was toying with me. In any event, I responded with, "Tell me."

"Tell you in the car," she answered. It wasn't what I wanted to hear. Watching, I thought she was getting into the play however, now she was telling me she would rather go. It annoyed the hell out of me and my mind flashed in anger. Before I could think, I was typing.

"Fucking great. Just when it's getting fun. Why do you always do this?" I sent stupidly.

Despite my constant looking at the screen, there was no response, and when I saw her back with the other girl in the group, I knew there wouldn't be one. She had her wrap on but let her friend take it off without protest and once again it was thrown across the table.

It was now after ten and all around me people, after a long day at work or on the water, were reaching a point of advanced inebriation. A few women's tops had come off but, the bar staff moved quickly to make sure they got put back on. However, on the boats, particularly those in the outer rows, there were many women flashing their tits to the crowd, and receiving large cheers each time. Overall it was a Sodom and Gomorrah scene although, one I was finding incredibly exciting. Especially, since my sweet wife was a peripheral player.

The action on the deck was hard to ignore and I found myself occasionally distracted from Jackie. So, I was lucky to see her and the same three, leave their spot and head inside once more to the dance floor. It took them even longer to return this time, well over thirty minutes, and when they did there was a noticeable change in my wife. Now, she had her hand on her friends arm and she was leaning in to him. Instantly, I wondered what had happened. What had I missed? I chastised myself for not going inside to spy. Had he kissed her? Touched her ass? Her breasts? A wave of thoughts went through me as I considered what I was seeing versus her normal conservative nature but, it was clear something had changed.

"What happened?" I quickly punched out a text, although I suspected it was futile.

Then it happened. The lean guy, who had been pursuing my wife all night, bent down and kissed her. As he did, his hand went to her firm ass and slipped beneath the small garment then squeezed it for all to see. Their kiss didn't last long but it was long enough, and I found myself in a bizarre place of both jealousy and lust. I couldn't believe she had succumbed although, at the same time, I couldn't look away and wanted it to continue.

He removed his hand from beneath her suit but it stayed on her ass, and over the next few minutes he kissed her several more times. She accepted each advance but, didn't let their lips remain connected long. After watching them for almost thirty minutes, it began to grow redundant and my desire to get my wife in bed grew stronger until I finally texted, "Let's go."

It took her another fifteen minutes to answer and I was surprised by her message, "He wants me to go home with him."

My immediate reaction was that she was teasing me no doubt helped by the alcohol she had consumed, and after thinking about it for a minute I responded.

"What do you think? Do you want to?" I typed, totally throwing it back at her.

Even though I couldn't see her with her phone, very shortly I got an answer which said, "Should I?"

Now fully committed to the give and take, I replied with, "Yes."

At first, there was no response and I watched intently as she continued to interact with the group. I knew there was practically no chance that she would go with the guy however, the very small probability she would had me on edge. It was exciting to consider but, at the same time, I wondered if I could really live with the reality and the consequences.

Finally, minutes later, I felt the phone buzz and looking at the screen the words said, "Time to go honey. Meet me at the door."

The way it came across was so simple and straight forward that I felt like a child that had just been told it was time to leave the playground. Plus, it became immediately apparent that most, if not all, of her texting had been designed to toy with me which I found disappointing. Still, I realized she was right about leaving so I acknowledged her message and began moving towards the door.

Jackie appeared soon thereafter, and the smile on her face let me know that we were going to have fun in bed. In fact, as soon as we were in the car I pulled her across the console and planted my lips on hers tasting the cigarette smoke the man had left with her. I could also tell she was feeling the effects of the alcohol as she rarely went this far.

"You are incredible. Thank you," I said, sincerely.

"Let's get to the hotel," she replied, giving me a hint at her arousal.

Minutes later we arrived and impatiently rode the elevator to our floor. Once in our room, we tore at our clothes until we were naked on the bed entwined in each other's arms. My hands roamed her body, and when they explored between her legs I was pleased to find her dripping wet.

"Someone got you excited," I said, unable to hide my smile.

"You did," she answered, attempting to deny the reality.

"Not me. Your lover," I answered.

"Mack," she clarified, providing his name.

Jackie took the initiative and pulled me into position between her open legs then helped guide my rigid dick into her well prepared opening. Her hands went to my hips and encouraged me to move faster until we were fucking at a torrid pace. She was as excited as I had ever seen her, and she responded to my thrusts with gasps and moans of pleasure. It proved too much for me and it wasn't long before I felt my balls tighten. Rather than fight it, I let it happen knowing that with my excitement I would be able to recover quickly. I cried out loudly as I filled Jackie but, after a hard push, continued on with a slower, more deliberate movement.

"You feel so good," I whispered.

"So do you," Jackie answered.

"You looked so incredible, so damn hot. Did you have fun?" I asked.

"I did it for you," she replied.

"I know honey but, did you have fun too?" I asked.

"You know you can be an ass sometimes. I didn't like when you barked at me," she responded.

"I know. That was bad but tell me you had fun too," I probed, wanting to know at least a part of her had enjoyed it.

"It was different. Some of it was okay I guess," she said, as I continued moving slowly.

"He made you wet," I whispered, suddenly frustrated with her coy answers.

"He was a good kisser," she replied quickly.

I expected a defensive answer so her words surprised me but, also made my dick stiffen even more and my movement quickened. Jackie noticed the reaction and looked up at me with an odd expression.

"His hand was on your butt," I stated.

"Yes," she replied simply, but I could feel her body molding into mine.

For the next few minutes, we were quiet as we made love while giving each other deep, passionate kisses. Our pace increased, and when our lips weren't connected I was serenaded to the sounds of my wife's purrs and mews of pleasure. I could tell Jackie was getting close so I concentrated on giving her a deep, steady pace until I was rewarded with the cries of her orgasm. While she recovered, I ground my pelvis slowly into her and planted soft kisses on her face. Finally, I rolled to her side and pulled her tightly against me but, finding my dick still hard I turned her back to me and slipped inside her from behind. With one hand on her breast, I nuzzled into her neck and whispered loving words.

"I don't understand you," she spoke, several minutes later.

"Why honey?" I asked, although I suspected I knew the theme.

"I know you love me and you can be so tender. I just don't get the bar thing," she said.

I thought about her statement for a bit. It wasn't the first time by any means she had asked the question in some form but, we had never done anything like we had that night so I wanted to pick my words carefully.

"Jackie, it's like we talked about before. It's just play and it's just between us. And, it's to have fun and you haven't told me yet if you had fun," I replied.

"Some of it was fun," she finally admitted.

"What parts," I asked, eagerly.

"Teasing you," she answered, and began to giggle.

"Cute," I responded laughing too then continued, "But he got you excited."

"Honey, I'm human! You were pushing me!" she replied, finally admitting her arousal.

We cuddled for several minutes before Jackie suddenly asked, "Why did you say yes when I asked if you wanted me to go home with Mack?"

"I...uhhh...I was just teasing," I replied, but the guilt in my voice came through.

"I don't think you were. At least not completely," she said, and turned her head to look into my face.

"Yes I was," I responded, not wanting to get into the discussion.

After that, we both grew quiet and soon the long day and the alcohol had us drifting off. For me, it was a fitful sleep as I thought about both the excitement of the evening as well as my own motivations and reactions. My wife had been correct as I had thought about her leaving with Mack and being thoroughly fucked by the stranger, and that confused me greatly.

Interestingly, it was Jackie who initiated sex the next morning with her small hand stroking my dick, and as soon as I was hard she straddled my waist and started a rocking motion while my hands went to her breasts. When I pulled her down for a kiss, I got a whiff of stale alcohol and cigarette smoke which brought back memories of the night before. I let her set the pace and it wasn't long until I saw her bite her lips and seconds later, her face contorted and a series of high pitched whimpers came from her as she experienced a small climax.

"You look beautiful when you cum," I whispered, after she had collapsed on my chest.

"Mmmm..." was all that escaped her mouth. I let her recover in silence while stroking her hair until she asked, "What are we doing today?"

"I'm going to make love to my beautiful wife again then take her to the beach," I said, and felt her hug me tightly.

We did make love, and from there it was to the beach where we set up and enjoyed the sun and the clear ocean water. Fortunately, our hangovers were not severe and quickly faded, and like before it didn't take long for a circuit to be set up by the men who wanted to get a close up look of my wife in her bikini.

After coming in from a swim, I decided I wanted to hear more details of what had occurred in the bar so I said, "Jackie, describe what happened with that guy and the others."

"The guy's name was Mack," she started. Of course, I knew that from the previous night but, I just nodded my head.

"Who were the others?" I asked. It wasn't something I was all that interested in however, I thought it would help fuel discussion.

"Steve, Larry and Tammy. Steve was the big guy," she explained.

"Okay, tell me everything," I said.

"What did you see?" she asked, a smile highlighting her face.

"I saw you at the table near the end of the bar first with Mack and then the others. I saw you take the cover off. I saw you leave the first time. Then the crowd got heavier so I couldn't see everything. I saw that you left again and that's about it" I told her.

"Well, you saw most of it. Mack was talking to me and you wanted me to flirt so I did, or at least tried. Then the others arrived and Steve started ordering drinks. They weren't bad people. Tammy was kind of trashy," she explained.

"And you let them see you in your bikini. That was awesome," I said, hoping my positive comments would help extract more info.

"That was for you sweetie," she answered, demurely

"You kiss him for me too?" I asked, quickly.

"Actually, yes. But he was a good kisser," she replied, and started giggling.

"And his hand on your butt?" I followed.

"You told me to be naughty," Jackie explained, and I could see her position was going to be it had all been for me.

"Well, it was fun to watch. Thank you for doing it and playing along," I said.

"Well, I hope you got what you wanted and it's out of your system," Jackie answered.

"Now that I know my wife can be a little naughty, definitely want to do it again," I answered, realizing that although my words hadn't been thought through they were very true.

Later, it was back to the room for a shower and a nap however, both of us were feeling antsy so after an hour we decided to go down to the beachside bar for a drink. I quickly put on shorts and a polo shirt but, Jackie took her time and ended up in a sassy sundress that reached mid-thigh and showed off her well-shaped and now nicely tanned legs.

The bar wasn't that crowded, and we ended up on two stools on the beach end and ordered drinks. I was still feeling a lingering excitement from the events of the previous night and this, coupled with the warm breeze and the wonderful view combined to seduce me into drinking quickly. I suspect that my wife had similar feelings because, although not keeping up drink for drink, she was definitely taking more in then the norm.

"Dinner?" I asked, as the sun started to set.

"Too much trouble. Let's just order a snack here," she suggested, which was music to my ears.

We shared some appetizers while we continued to drink, and the small bar got a bit more crowded. I sensed it was a spot people frequented for a drink or two before they headed out to other places. Of course, with the increase in patrons, it became easier to spot men stealing looks at my wife, and they were treated occasionally when a sudden gust of wind would blow her dress around providing a full view of her legs. Watching them look had an impact on my thoughts, and that along with the heavy drinking soon had me thinking of my wife in the Big Mouth Frog although, even partly drunk, I knew it was a stupid idea. Better that we sit here, get wasted then spend the rest of the night in bed but, I couldn't shake the idea. Every time I forced it away, it snuck back in my brain and I would find myself visualizing her in a bikini surrounded by strange men.

"What are you thinking?" Jackie asked after I had been quiet for some time, and hearing her voice I realized my mind had been wandering.

"Huh, oh...nothing," I replied.

"What?" she asked again, knowing I had evaded her question.

"Well, ummm...I don't want to say," I replied as a grin spread across my face. The thought of her back in the bar in her bikini was appealing however, this was a discretion being a better part of valor situation.

"I know what you're thinking," she said, and turned away.

"You do? Really?" I answered, calling her bluff.

"Yes, you want to do something like last night. I can see it in that silly smile!" she declared. Having been so easily read, I was both surprised and impressed.

"That's not true..." I started, in a voice that lacked conviction.

"Yes, it is. Don't lie," Jackie interrupted.

I let her comment pass and took the last sip of my drink then waved the bartender over and ordered another. I could tell she was waiting for a response from me as she stayed quiet but, a minute later when the bartender had delivered my cocktail, she finally had to speak.

"Tell me what you were thinking," she demanded.

"No," I replied, deciding I wasn't going to be manipulated.

"Tell me," she said again. In all our time together, my wife has been able to use some secret power on me to get her way. Now, like countless times before, I struggled to withhold the information.

"You'll just get mad," I whined.

"Tell me. I won't get mad," she answered, while giving me a soft look with her eyes. Instinctively, I knew it was a trap.

"I...I was thinking...you know...maybe...uhhh...maybe we could go back," I replied, suddenly feeling like a kid that had been caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

"To the bar?" she asked.

"Yes," I answered, avoiding eye contact.

"With me in a bikini and alone I suppose?" she stated, more than asked.

When I nodded my head, she just slowly shook hers with a look of disgust. After that, there was an awkward silence that was only interrupted when the bartender came over to ask my wife if she wanted another drink, and before she could reply I ordered one for her.

"So, what do you think?" I asked, sarcastically.

"Sure let's go. I'll go change after this drink," she responded, with equal sarcasm.

"Fantastic, wear the red suit," I suggested. It was one of my favorites because it contrasted so well with her dark hair and skin. Plus, the bottoms seemed to always draw into her butt crack providing an awesome view of her ass.

"Should I text Mack and let him know?" she asked, not backing down. The fact that she might have his number brought a lump to my throat and shorts.

"Do you want to hang out with him or someone new?" I deadpanned the answer.

"I prefer him. I like his kisses," she said, and my dick got harder.

"Okay, up to you," I said, and immediately she picked up her phone.

"Text sent," she announced a minute later.

Any thought that she was toying with me was proved wrong when just a few minutes later I heard the sound from her phone indicating an incoming message. She picked up the phone, looked at the screen and a smile slowly came to her face.

Then, she put the phone on the bar, took a sip from her drink and turning to me with her eyebrows raised said, "Last chance."

"I think you would have more fun meeting someone new but if your heart is set on him that's fine," I said to her. My words were chosen to convey that we were going and she only had a choice in her company.

"He's who I want," she immediately responded, and picked up her phone.

We finished our drink then had another and amazingly the conversation was about things other than going to the Big Mouth Frog. When she finished, she left to change leaving me to continue drinking. Twenty minutes later she returned, and although she had a t-shirt over the suit I could see just enough of the bottoms to know that she had indeed put on the one I requested.

"Good choice," I said.

"It's all for you baby, I really hope you enjoy it," she replied, although her words seemed to come out like a warning.

As soon as I stood, it hit me how much I had consumed. Just for a moment, I thought about canceling the whole thing but, by now my "little dick" had assumed control so I moved deliberately out of the bar with just enough remaining sense to know to take a taxi. Fortunately, there were several in the hotel queue so, we were at the bar within ten minutes, and like the waitress had said it was crazier and more crowded than the previous night. With a quick kiss, I sent Jackie in while I stood in the lot for a few minutes then followed.

Once in, it was immediately apparent just how much more crowded it was. Both inside and on the patio there were so many people it didn't even look like there was room to walk, and like the previous night the bulk of the people were in skimpy attire. By the time I worked my way to the bar and ordered a beer, it had been over twenty minutes since I had seen Jackie, and I set off on a slow, difficult path to try and locate her.

It took almost forty-five minutes and three circuits of the club, inside and out, before I spotted her just off the end of one of the outdoor bars, very close to the dock, with Mack and another couple. Her shirt was already off and she looked damn hot in the red suit. Mack was wearing long shorts, and a sleeveless button shirt that was open showing part of his chest. The other couple consisted of a shorter, stockier guy with dark hair wearing shorts and a t-shirt and a long-haired blonde woman with large breasts in a dark bikini. She was an inch or so shorter than my wife and probably ten pounds heavier but still looked attractive. Both couples were swaying to the beat of the music and I noticed that Mack's hand was sprawled across my wife's hip and ass.

"See you," I sent to her.

Ten minutes or so went by before I saw her step to the end of the bar and pick up her phone. Seconds later I felt the vibration and looking at the screen read, "Okay."

I was disappointed as I had expected a bit more, and when I looked up she was back with the others then suddenly I watched as she tugged on Mack's arm and then embraced him in a deep kiss. Instantly, I realized that she was going to rub my nose in it and push my limits but, I also wondered how much she was enjoying it. She had admitted getting turned on by him and I wondered if he might relight her fire. It was going to be interesting to watch, and a little voice told me I needed to make sure I stayed in control.

I watched for over an hour leaving only once to hit the bathroom and grab a beer. All that time, the two couples stayed in a tight group with Jackie occasionally kissing Mack, and in their embraces her hand would usually slide inside his shirt and rub his chest. His hands never seemed to leave her body as he was always in contact in some way with her waist, hips or ass.

"You look happy," I texted, mostly because I couldn't think of anything else to say. Like before, the minutes ticked before she checked her phone.

"Yes are you?" she replied, then, another message came through right after, "And wet."

Her declaration told me one of two things. Either, she truly wanted to make me pay for pushing her to do this or she was drunk, or both, as I couldn't think of another reason why she would send me such a provocative text. Seconds later, she was back next to Mack, and once again, for my benefit, she pulled him into a kiss. However, this time I could see she had her phone in her hand.

"You're being naughty." I quickly typed. This time she noticed the message almost immediately and turning from the group I watched as she manipulated the device.

"Yes," she replied and seconds later another one was received, "For you."

I was still looking at the small screen when yet another one came through from her, "Want me to stop?"

I read her message several times as I continued to get jostled by the tight crowd, and contemplated how to respond. Continue to push or take my beautiful wife to the hotel for a night of hot love making? I felt like a pioneer, a scout in the old west who has a burning desire, almost a need, to know what's over the next hill.

"Have fun," I said to her.

Instantly, I looked over and waited until it was received to see her reaction, and it was clear when it arrived as I saw her frown.

"He wants me to go home with him," she informed me.

It was the same message I had received the night before and I knew this was her way of pushing the decision; an out she had to make me relent and tell her it was time to leave. I thought about what to say and whether to push but, eventually I decided to do nothing, I merely wouldn't respond. For the next few minutes, I watched as she continued to check her phone until Mack, tired of her absence, stepped over, took her hand and brought her back to the group. Little did he know, that at that exact moment, he may have actually claimed his prize.

Even though it was occasionally interesting, I was growing bored with playing the voyeur from fifty feet away. It was so crowded I had to fight to maintain a view and was constantly being bumped by the drunken throng. I was just about to text Jackie and grant her wish to leave when I saw her and the blonde girl moving in a way that made it look like they were leaving. The bathroom instantly came to mind and I knew it would be an opportunity to meet her as she came out, and let her know it was time to go. I walked in parallel with the women as they pressed through the crowd and arrived at the bathroom just as they disappeared through the door. Knowing that they would take longer than me, I bolted into the men's side and was back waiting within a few minutes.

Jackie appeared and was talking to the blonde so, when she saw me, she was startled but regained her composure quickly.

"Oh, hi," she said to me then to the girl, "This is my brother Warren."

Warren is my middle name and she knows how much I hate it so, I knew her use of it was intentional. I was introduced to the girl whose name was Melanie, and up close she looked to be in her mid-20s. Hearing her voice, it seemed that she had stepped right out of the backwoods as she had an uneducated way of speaking; used curse words often and had a pronounced drawl that made her difficult to understand. On the positive side, she had large, full breasts, a nice complexion and wide hips that seemed to be made to bear children. I wondered what in the world Jackie had found to talk with her about.

"He comin over?" Melanie asked in her country drawl.

I saw my wife's eyes light up and she replied, "Yes, Warren come over and talk to us."

"I need to speak with you for a second," I said to my wife in a way that implied it was a private discussion, and Melanie shrugged and left. As soon as she was a few steps away I said to Jackie, "You ready to go?"

"Oh, now you want to go?" she asked in an annoyed voice, but also showed a hint of a smile.

"Yes, I'm ready," I said, and only when I saw her reaction did I realize the way it sounded.

"I'm not. I'm having fun. Maybe in a little while," she announced.

"Jackie?" I tried, but she was already starting to move.

"Come by and say hi if you want," she said over her shoulder, without stopping.

Realizing I might have pushed a bit too hard and was now reaping the payback, I decided to give her a few minutes to make her point, then collect her and leave. I was certain her comment about "having fun" was just an attempt to rub my nose in it, and once she had the glory of the victory she would be ready. Getting a beer, I slowly made my way back to my spot but, when I got there I couldn't see either couple. Hoping they were dancing, I slowly made my way inside, and on the crowded dance floor I first spotted Melanie then deeper in the mass of people I saw my wife.

I was shocked to see the way my wife was dancing with Mack. He had his hand firmly on her ass pulling her tightly against him, and with her arms draped around his neck they moved seductively to the deep bass beat of a reggae song the band was trying to play. Her suit had pulled into her ass crack showing almost all of both cheeks, and the way they were positioned it made it look like they were trying to fuck. The only salvation was that about half the couples were dancing the same way.

When that song ended, they continued to the next one without separating and then did the same on a third. Anyone watching them would easily reach the conclusion that they were a couple, and that he would no doubt be enjoying her charms later that night. Then I witnessed something that truly shocked me. With my wife pulled close, Mack moved his hand between them and slipped it into the left cup of her top and took hold of her breast. She accepted it without protest, and he maintained his fondling until the song ended.

With a set of diverse emotions assaulting my senses, I followed them back to their spot by the bar watching as he guided my wife with his hand still on her ass. He must have thought by now that he was going to be between her legs before the night was through, and I hoped we would be able to exit without a scene.

"Let's go," I texted.

A few minutes later I saw her look then type, "Not yet."

Now, I was getting pissed. I was ready to go and she had made her point. I shot a message back, "Okay, I'm leaving. Have fun."

Her reply came faster this time, "See you later. Get some sleep."

I read her message three times and grew angrier with each effort. She had managed to inflame my temper that I had worked so hard to keep under control, and I set off for the door where I was fortunate to find a cab waiting. A few minutes later I was sitting alone in the hotel bar drinking a beer while the bartender watched TV.

I sat there continuing to stew as I thought about her attitude. Sure, I had pushed maybe a little too hard but she had completely gone with it and was now acting the slut. Let her go home with him and get fucked I thought. Hell, I even thought he deserved it after all the prick teasing she had done. It would serve her right and may even do her some good I rationalized.

It took an hour and three beers for me to calm down, and I watched as the bartender prepared to close wondering how I was going to get it all to end. Compounding my problem was that I was now completely hammered. Twice I had gone to the bathroom stumbling my way each time but, fortunately I was still self-aware enough to know my condition and limitation. I was just about to go back to the Big Mouth Frog when my phone beeped.

"Where are you?" her message said.

"Hotel," I answered.

"You left me?" her reply said.

"Yes," I provided a simple answer.

"I need you," the message said and like a bolt I was out the door. Unfortunately, now there were no cabs and it took one twenty minutes to appear after I called.

"Are you okay?" I asked, while I waited impatiently but, by the time the cab got to the bar I had still not received a reply.

Although still quite crowded, it wasn't as bad as when I left so, I was able to make my way to the spot I had left Jackie fairly quickly. Finding it empty, I decided to make a circuit through the place to look for her and was near the dance floor when I spotted her with Mack dancing once more.

I had read her message to imply some distress but, seeing her with him she didn't show any sign of concern, and in fact looked quite happy. She had both arms wrapped around his neck and her head was against his chest while they basically danced in one place to the slow strains of the band. I watched until it ended, and when they left I followed them back to the same spot. The other couple had appeared from somewhere, and was waiting when Jackie and Mack arrived.

"Hi Warren," my wife said when I walked up to the group. Instantly, I could tell she was trashed - more so than I had ever seen her.

"Hi Warren," Melanie chimed in, and while not as bad as my wife I could see she was too.

I was quickly introduced to Mack and Jerry, who like Melanie spoke with a heavy country drawl. Mack, with a show of possessiveness, looped his arm around my wife's waist while he looked at me, and I noticed my wife break out in a little smile. I tried hard to be friendly with the intent to find an easy exit point, and learned through the conversation that Jerry was a mechanic at a car dealership while Mack was a HVAC installer on condo and apartment projects.

Mack leaned down and whispered something to my wife and when she nodded he held her arm, began to step away and asked Jerry, "We're going to dance wanna come?"

"Nah, we'll sit this one out," he replied.

"They make a good couple," Melanie said as soon as they were gone.

"She got a boyfriend?" Jerry asked.

"Nothing serious I don't think," I answered, to which they just nodded. I wondered what Jackie had told them about herself. Like the previous night, she had taken off her rings but I still had mine on.

"Hell, they already talkin children," the girl said with a laugh, in her country voice.

"What do you mean?" I asked, quite confused.

"Oh, Jackie say said she wanted two kids but Mack said if she's his he'll give her at least six," she laughed as if the description somehow made him worthy as a husband to my sister then, she added while laughing, "Says she needs to be barefoot and pregnant."

"She's going with us to Mack's right?" Jerry asked Melanie.

"Yeah, she said she was," the blonde girl answered, and her words floored me. Had my wife in fact agreed to leave the bar and go with them?

"I'm going to the pisser," Jerry announced, and left me with Melanie.

"Jackie is very pretty," she said to me.

"Yes, she is," I replied.

"Don't worry about her and Mack. He's a good man and he's already in love with her. He'll treat her right," she explained, and it seemed surreal to be having the conversation about my wife.

"Jackie doesn't get serious that fast," I told her.

"Oh she is. She been asking me about him all night," she responded.

"Like what?" I asked, very confused.

"Like had he been married? Kids? And other stuff," she said, while starting to giggle.

"What did you tell her?" I asked.

"About Mack? He been married twice and has two kids, one from each. He loves those kids too, both boys," she replied.

"What other stuff?" I tried, though suspected I knew the subject.

"Girl stuff," she laughed then added, "She'll find out soon enough."

Just then, Jerry returned and the conversation switched back to meaningless subjects while we waited for the couple to return, which took another ten minutes. They appeared with sheen of sweat on their bodies from the dancing and the humidity in the heavy night air.

"Jackie, can I talk to you?" I asked, and my words brought dirty looks from the others as if they expected I would try to take her away.

We stepped away and I immediately spoke, "What's going on?"

"Jackie, everything okay?" Mack asked, before she could answer, and I saw concern on his face.

My wife stepped towards him and he turned her so he was between us. I watched as he leaned down and began a whispered conversation with her while the rest of us looked on, and after a few seconds his hand went to her waist and then seconds later she placed her hand on his bicep. Then, they were together in a deep kiss which I watched, forcing myself to be still, until they finally stopped.

"Mack wants everyone to go to his house," Jackie announced when she stepped back to me, and a hopeful look was evident through her drunkenness.

I suspected based on my conversation with Melanie, that she had made some promises that now she felt bad about breaking. While I was tired and annoyed with her, I was also very intrigued and there was a part of me that wanted to see how far it would go, even if it might be the product of liquor.

"Are you serious? You want to do this?" I asked, very drunk as well with my main concern being how to exit the situation once started.

"Maybe just for a bit," she answered, after a brief pause.

We stared at each other for several seconds before I responded with a shrug, "Okay."

A minute later we were leaving the bar and getting into the cars with me riding with Mack and Jackie in his company pickup. My wife was upfront and along the way I saw Mack reach over and take her hand. We drove for about fifteen minutes, leaving the beach area and entering a working class neighborhood of small bungalows. Mack turned down a poorly lit street and several hundred yards down turned into the driveway of a small house desperately in need of painting. Just as we were climbing from the vehicle, Melanie and Jerry pulled up along the curb and together we walked inside.

We immediately entered a small living room that had a worn fake leather sofa and an overstuffed chair that had clothes piled on it. The furniture faced a very large flat screen TV with a dinged up coffee table between. Mack tossed the clothes from the chair onto the floor and I sat in it while the two couples sat on the couch. He took the TV remote and found a music station, and then reached beneath the table and pulled out a bong and a large tray filled with pot.

Mack quickly loaded the bong and handed it to Melanie who sucked in the smoke eagerly while he lit the bowl. Jackie was offered next but, she declined with a quick glance to me so Jerry took it. When I was offered and accepted, my wife gave me a surprised look. We had both admitted smoking occasionally in the past but had never done so since we had been together. But, after all that had occurred that night, I had sort of a "what the fuck" attitude, and surprisingly I was able to take the smoke in without a hacking fit. When I finished, it was Mack's turn and then it went around again but, this time Jackie accepted.

It didn't take long for the effects to be felt and since it had been so long since I smoked I was hit hard. In fact, everyone but Mack seemed to be in a similar condition, and since the girls were still in their t-shirt covered bikinis, I found myself staring at my wife's legs in a trance like state.

I must have drifted off because sometime later I came to and found Jerry passed out on one end of the couch and Melanie staring at the TV with the remote in her hand. Mack and Jackie were nowhere to be seen and I had enough of my wits left to know it wasn't a good thing.

"Where's Jackie?" I asked Melanie, when I saw her looking at me as I tried to stand.

"They wanted some time," she mumbled in her country drawl, that I could barely understand.

Finally able to stand, I stumbled towards the back of the house where I thought I would find the bedrooms, and expecting to be challenged by Melanie who stayed surprisingly quiet. In the dark hall, I was drawn towards a room from the moans I heard that I knew were coming from my wife. The door had been left partly open providing a three inch crack which allowed a full view of the bed where my naked wife was on her back with her legs spread wide, and Mack, wearing only his boxers, had his head buried between her thighs. The sounds coming from Jackie made it clear that he was doing something very well.

Mack had Jackie in a frenzy when he suddenly stopped, which brought whines of disappointment from her, and pulled off his boxers. My eyes were immediately drawn to his large cock that I realized was both longer and fatter than mine, and in addition, it was incredibly rigid and jutted from his groin at about a sixty degree angle. He positioned himself on his knees between my wife's open legs and began to move forward towards his target.

"No, I can't," I heard Jackie whimper and I knew his cock must be touching her. There was a whispered conversation between them then followed another declaration from Jackie, "Not tonight...please."

I realized my wife was trying to maintain her fidelity and that it was a moment where I could step in and be her savior. At the same time, it was an incredible sight to see her spread and ready for sex, and I felt a certain amount of sympathy for Mack with all the teasing he had endured. Over the next minute, I listened to her say no nine times and was quickly getting to the point of intervening when I was suddenly startled.

"What the fuck dude?" a voice I realized was Jerry's broke the silence behind me, and I felt his hand grip my wrist.

"Hey, let go I need to..." I tried to explain in a low voice, but he wrench me away from the door.

Due to our condition, we both lost our balance and hit the far wall and just as I was trying to get up the sound hit me.

"Ohhhhh..." a loud moan in my wife's voice filled the hall, and I knew in that moment she had been penetrated.

Jerry was struggling to get up and after several attempts he seemed content to lie still on the floor. Quickly, Mack's grunts joined my wife's moans and then the squeaking of the bed springs was added to the chorus.

Then, a final plea came from my wife when she cried out, "It's not right."

For the next ten minutes, that was the last sound of protest that came from her mouth. From then on, all I heard were sounds of passion and moans of pleasure, and when I realized that Jerry posed no threat and returned to the door I could see her legs folded around his waist while he took her with a hard, fast pace. This was not the gentle lovemaking a husband and wife might experience but, rather it was the fucking a man would give to a good piece of pussy.

I stayed at the door until she screamed out as her climax hit then watched Mack's movements get out of synch and heard his grunts as he planted his semen into my wife. After that, I walked down the hall and out the front door passing Melanie still staring at the TV. It took an hour of walking to get to a place a cab would pick me up which provided plenty of time to think, but unfortunately I couldn't find a positive in anything.

Jackie tried to call me several times in the morning but, I ignored the phone and she finally showed up at the hotel just passed noon looking horrible. She had just enough time for a quick shower and change before we needed to go to the airport so it was later that evening, after we were home, that we finally got a chance to talk.

"Why did you leave me," she asked, as we sat down.

"Jackie, don't even go that direction," I replied knowing how easily she could manipulate me with her words and determined to stay in control, "I think the best place to start is for you to tell me what happened."

"Look its bad. Do we really need to go through it?" she replied.

"I think so. I don't want to always wonder," I answered.

With that, she looked at me for a long time and then said, "Okay, but please don't interrupt me. It's going to be hard to get out."

"Go ahead," I acknowledged, nodding my head.

"Okay, well we were at his house and we smoked that damn pot," she started then stopped and took a deep breath before continuing, "And, well I started feeling sick and everyone but Mack was passed out and he told me to lie down and took me back to a bed. Then, I guess I fell asleep but I woke up and he was uhhh...he was...touching me. And he started licking me and okay I admit I messed up and it felt good. I should have stopped him but I didn't."

She paused again and sipped on some tea and when she was finished I nodded for her to continue.

"Well, then...uhhh..." she started then stopped and it was quiet for some time before she continued, "He wouldn't take no. I tried to tell him no but he kept...kept...pushing and I...I...gave in."

We looked into each other's eyes for almost a minute and I desperately wanted to ask questions but, I held my promise of letting her speak. But, the silence made her nervous and suddenly her anger flared.

"Look it's not all my fault. You pushed and pushed. It was your situation and I was just trying to make you happy so you have to have some guilt here too," she let out, struggling not to cry.

After regaining her composure she spent the next few minutes giving the chronology of the rest of the evening and informing me that they had fucked three times with her cumming each time. This was certainly a blow to my ego as Jackie doesn't always reach an orgasm when we have sex but, I rationalized that it was part of the circumstances.

I also learned that he fucked her hard twice but, the last time was slow and gentle. She went on to describe how they had heard Jerry and Melanie having sex early in the morning, and that it had excited them and led to the second session where she sucked him and he took her from behind. She acknowledged that she had walked around the small house in her t-shirt giving good looks to Jerry, and that by her quick count she had eight hickeys on her breasts and three around her pussy. However, the biggest revelation was that it was her that had initiated the last session and that it had occurred right before she left for the hotel and when I pressed her on his cock size she admitted it was the biggest she ever had and it was part of her desire for a final act.

Along the way, there were several points where she brought up my culpability and the fact I wasn't there to protect her, and internally I knew she had a valid point.

"Now what?" she asked, when I was all questioned out.

"Jackie I wanted to know the truth and I think you provided it. But, you're right. I'm at fault too. Some things about it all were exciting and some things were surprising but I'd rather we go forward with no guilt," I said while taking her hand.

"Okay," she replied quickly, with a look of relief on her face.

"But, there's something else," I said.

"What?" she asked looking nervous again.

"I don't want to lose my naughty wife," I told her, looking straight into her eyes.

"Honey!" she exclaimed in surprise.

"Jackie, don't pretend. I know you loved the sex. I know you loved his cock. I heard you in bed before I left and then before you leave you beg for it again, I replied and stopped to let the words sink in then continued, "Now, not all the time but, occasionally you are going to dress sexy and be naughty."

There was a long pause while we stared at each other before she answered, "Not where there is anyone we might know."

[Brainmetal]

Bad Place to Break Down

By j267 ©


Abby Samuels pulled away from the reception in her sleek Mercedes convertible with her head filled with the thoughts of the lovemaking she was going to share with her husband Brad as soon as they got home. She was already damp underneath her short black cocktail dress, and couldn't suppress a smile when she recalled coming back from the restroom during the party and slyly stuffing her thong panties into Brad's blazer pocket. That had certainly gotten his attention, and her smile broadened when she remembered how he had quickly and nervously glanced around to see if anyone else had noticed.

Brad had come to the reception directly from work, while Abby had dropped their two-year-old daughter Jordan off at her mother's for the night. Hence, they were driving back separately from the event, and Abby hoped that Brad's thoughts were as wicked as hers.

Brad and Abby had married five years ago after a one year relationship. Brad was twenty-nine years old and a rising mid-level executive in oil & gas trading. Abby was a year younger and worked part-time as a marketing events consultant which gave her time to look after Jordan and their home. It also provided the time for her to work out regularly, which clearly showed in her slender and leggy 5'7" 120 lbs body. Abby's hair was jet black and she had almost a C-cup bust, along with full lips and a dimpled smile that always seemed to make men melt.

It was normal for her to attract attention and the reception that evening was no exception. A constant parade of men came over to "say hi to Brad", but he knew what they really wanted was a look at his wife's breasts in her low neckline dress. Over the years he had gotten used to it, and his wife had never given him any reason to worry, so he just smiled and accepted it.

Abby picked up her cell phone to call her husband to tell him to hurry, and realized that the battery was almost dead.

"Brad? Hurry sweetie, I need you!" she laughed into the device.

"I'm speeding as it...." Abby heard him begin to reply before the phone went dead, and she saw that her battery was now gone.

She liked that he seemed to be in the same state of mind as her, no doubt assisted by the feeling of her thong in his jacket.

Abby decided to jump on the freeway to save time and had made it several miles when from nowhere an object appeared in her lane. It was too late to swerve, and she ran over, on her left side, what appeared to be a metal bar, which made a sickening crunching sound, and caused her to momentarily loose her grip on the steering wheel.

"Damn!" she exclaimed with fear that she had damaged the prized vehicle her dad had bought for her when his granddaughter was born.

Sure enough her car was now simultaneously making squealing and thudding sounds, so Abby decided to take the exit ramp and find a place to call for help. She had been on an elevated portion of the highway, so when she exited the ramp she dropped twenty feet to the surface street below.

Immediately, Abby questioned her decision as the neighborhood was a rundown area filled with old warehouses, many with broken windows, along with numerous truck lots with fences in disrepair. Her car was now becoming harder to steer, so she pulled to the curb in front of a long, one story building that seemed in a bit better shape than most. She looked into her glove box for her car cell charger, but couldn't find it, and she thought maybe she had let Brad borrow it.

Even though the street was quiet with apparently no one around, it took her several minutes to summon the courage to step outside and survey the damage. Abby gasped when she saw what the object had done. The front and rear tires were blown and the front rim was mangled. Plus, there were several dents down the side of the car. She realized there was no way to drive it, and without her cell phone she was going to have to seek out help.

Abby hit the auto lock on her key chain, and walked towards what appeared to be the front door of the building. The door was heavy with only the words "Marine Services" stenciled in simple black paint. Several feet past it was a long window that began about two three feet from the sidewalk, and inside appeared to be a waiting room with chairs around the perimeter. She could see that at the far end, light was coming from beneath a closed door.

Cleve Henry was sitting on the old worn out chair doing his normal thing of sipping cheap wine and watching TV on the small 10" set when he heard someone or something banging on the front window.

"Goddamn kids," he said to himself, suspecting that the neighborhood trouble makers were up to their games again.

Cleve's job was to be the night watchman on the premises. Marine Services was a business that catered to the shipping industry providing transport to and from ships in the nearby port and performing some visa and legal work. In addition, it operated a health clinic that did physicals and provided minor health care to ship crews, mostly treating colds and venereal diseases. The ship owners didn't want any headaches, and Marine Services was happy to give an injection or look the other way and fill out the required forms if the fee was right. Because there were some narcotics kept in the clinic, there had been some break-ins, which was the reason for Cleve's employment.

Cleve walked around the corner to the reception window that separated the examining area from the waiting room and peaked through the venetian blinds. He was stunned when he saw the beautiful woman banging on the glass.

"What in the hell is going on?" he spoke softly to himself. Then after a second of contemplation determined, "That hot piece of ass ain't going to make in tem minutes out there."

Cleve thought for a moment whether to get involved. It wasn't his job to help out folks in trouble, and if those gang kids came around it would probably get ugly. He didn't like getting too close to the law anyway, as he wasn't exactly sure what he might have forgotten to take care of. On top of that, he wondered if this was some kind of set-up to get him to open the door. But, in the end, his curiosity about Abby was just too great and he wanted to see her a bit more close up.

Abby heard the door buzzing to her right, but it still took a moment for her to understand it was signaling that it had been opened. She jumped for the handle and stepped into the dark waiting room closing the door quickly behind her, immediately feeling a sense of relief.

"Hello?" she called out.

"What you want?" Cleve spoke, still hiding behind the blinds.

Following his voice, Abby looked in his direction and could see a blind slat ajar, and walked towards him until she was standing in front of the reception window.

"Sir, my car has been damaged and I need to use your phone to call for help please," Abby replied in her sweetest voice.

"I don't see no car," Cleve replied, brusquely.

"It's down there," Abby replied, half turning and pointing towards the far end of the clinic building.

Cleve moved over to the other side of the reception window and looking out could just see the car. Damn fine car he thought to himself, but won't go unnoticed for long. He pulled the blinds up about six inches and looked out at Abby. In doing so, he came into view for her and she could see he was a large black man, older at around fifty, with a thick neck and close cropped graying hair. She could also see the hungry look in his eyes, which she was used to from years of male attention.

There was a long silence then Cleve spoke as he stared at her cleavage, "Show me your titties."

"Excuse me? I'm just asking to use the phone," Abby replied angrily.

"You want to use the phone show your titties. If not, get the fuck out of here," Cleve answered, with not a hint of compassion.

Abby turned and moved quickly towards the door with the clacking of her heels on the hard floor making the only sound. She threw open the door and stepped outside finding herself back where she started. Looking left and then right and seeing nothing either way, she decided to try right and set off walking on the broken sidewalk. A block down, she started to hear noises that became voices as she grew closer until she saw the source from the shadows of the corner of a building. Across an open lot were six men, youths really, from the sound of their lively banter, walking and stopping then walking some more, but slowly moving in her direction.

"Shit," she said to herself, then turned and moved away as quickly and quietly as she could.

Glancing over her shoulder every few feet, she had made it almost back to the Marine Services building when the group rounded the corner. Abby stayed in the shadows close to the buildings, and was able to make it back to the window without being seen.

Brad was starting to get worried about his wife. He had tried to call her back on her cell with no luck. She was now almost thirty minutes late with no reason why, and he wondered if she had gotten into an accident. He decided to wait a little while longer then drive back along the route they took from the reception.

Cleve had settled back down to his TV and drinking thinking he had seen the last of Abby when he heard the rapping again on the window.

"Goddamn bitch make up your mind," he thought to himself, as he lifted his heavy frame and went back to the window.

Abby was furtively waving towards the window and pointing to the door with one hand as she knocked with the other. The buzzing of the door was like sweet relief and she lunged for it and slipped inside hoping she had gone unseen.

"Please, you must help me. There is a gang coming this way!" she exclaimed breathlessly.

In reality, Abby had no one of knowing whether the group coming was a dangerous gang or some kids out to play basketball. During her life, she had almost no interaction with black people and really didn't know what to expect. In this case however, her instincts were correct -- at least partially. The leader of this particular group was a nineteen-year-old thug named Hasan who had been in trouble with the law numerous times for assault and theft. His "right hand man" was named Javonte or JV for short who was similar to Hasan in disposition, but always deferred to him. The rest were an assortment of hangers on from the neighborhood, that had more or less stayed clean.

Cleve suspected who "the gang" might be or at least who were the troublemakers. They had come around before and knew he was working in the building. Several times, they had taunted him trying to get him to open up for the drugs and other things they could steal. So far, they had always wandered away after a while and he had not had to call the police, which in his mind was much better, as he didn't want anyone trying to get revenge on him. He knew the car would be totaled, wrecked with rocks and clubs for fun, stripped or taken, and if they found out the woman was inside, he wasn't sure how things would end.

But, as much as Hasan and his crew concerned him, he still wasn't going to give up on the chance to get a look at Abby.

"You want to stay in better show them titties quick girl," he flatly told her.

"No, I can't. I just can't," Abby replied, now starting to shake.

"Then get the fuck out," he commanded.

The voices could now be heard coming down the street, and Abby shrank into a small space between the front window and the reception window where she couldn't be seen.

"You're breaking the law! Let me use the phone," she forced out in a harsh whisper, summoning more conviction than she felt.

"Law? I ain't breaking no goddamn law. You don't like it get the fuck out. In fact, you get the fuck out of here. I'm tired of your shit," he replied.

"No wait, please," the pretty young wife answered in desperation.

Looking at the floor, Abby lowered the straps on her dress down her arms and let the front fall into her right hand, which held it just below her sheer half-bra.

"Okay, happy now?" she asked, as the voices outside grew very close.

"Bitch lose the bra," he answered in husky voice, staring at the faint outline of her nipples and feeling his cock stiffen.

Continuing to look down, Abby had to let go of the dress to reach behind her to the clasp, and as soon as it was released the bra sprang forward, although it still covered her breasts. She used her hand to pull it forward until it fell away giving Cleve a clear view of her breasts and nipples. Abby's buds were quite small, and even after nursing a child, they still turned upward. Cleve had never seen a white woman's tits in real life, and he was becoming very aroused.

"Those are some nice titties. Dame nice," he croaked out.

Abby took that as a sign that it was over and began to cover up.

"STOP!" I didn't say I was finished," the black man called out.

"You've seen what you wanted and their almost here," she replied in panic.

"You want me to turn the lights on out there? Those boys won't be nice like me," he threatened.

Abby hid in the corner with her dress and bra in her right hand, the straps now along her forearms as Cleve leered through the slightly raised blinds.

Outside, the boys went straight to the car, and while Abby and Cleve couldn't make out what was being said, they could sense the gang's excitement.

"This is like a present fell out of the sky," Hasan stated, running his hand gently down the side as the others circled the Mercedes like a pack of hyenas sizing up a kill.

"Don't touch it too hard or the alarm will go off," JV warned the group.

"I'm going to make a call and see if we can make some money," Hasan said, stepping away from the rest of the group.

The gang continued to stand around the vehicle and talk while Hasan got on the phone.

"Got someone that wants it. Said stay away till he gets here," Hasan announced.

"Look's like this is some bitch's car," one of the gang said looking through the window and seeing Abby's things scattered.

"We better get this done before someone comes for it. Thing like this don't get left around," JV replied.

One of the gang came over and leaned against the building near the door which caused both Abby and Cleve to shrink further back. The rest stood at the end of the building talking and cutting up, as even though little traffic came down the road at this time of night, they didn't want to look like they were showing attention to the car.

"What are they doing to my car?" Abby whispered.

"Your car is good as gone baby. Better be worrying about yourself," Cleve told her.

Cleve could see that Abby was now shaking in fear, and his arousal prompted him to try and get more.

"Give me that bra," he said.

Surprisingly, she dropped it from her arms and placed it on the ledge outside the speaking hole with only a few moments hesitation and with no argument. He pulled it through and put it to his nose to take in her scent.

"Now I need the phone," she begged.

Before he could respond, Hasan walked up to the window and yelled inside, "Hey fat man. You in there? Better keep your damn mouth shut or I'll fuck you up."

He was only feet away from where Abby was standing and she feared any movement would give her away. Cleve didn't reply, and after a moment Hasan walked back to his friends.

"Please," Abby begged again.

Cleve was now nervous too, but he just couldn't pass up the chance with the beautiful young woman. To him, it was truly a once in a life time opportunity which helped him gather his courage.

"Take your dress off I want to see your pussy," he demanded.

"NO, NO. Let me use the phone you asshole. You goddamn nigger. Let me use the damn phone." she cried in out frustration almost too loudly.

Abby had never used a racial slur in her life, and even now in the situation she was in dealing with Cleve, she immediately felt guilty. Cleve, on the other hand, was used to hearing it from white people, and unfortunately for Abby, the little compassion he felt for her was now gone.

"Lose the dress cunt or you'll be the center of attention at a gang bang party tonight," he said purposefully trying to scare her.

Tears were flowing down Abby's face and with them her mascara. She bit her lip to try to keep from crying, but she made no move to comply. She gauged the risk of going outside to the gang versus staying where she was with Cleve, and it still seemed better inside. That's where the phone was and if she could just make a call the nightmare would end.

"Last chance," was all he said.

Abby reached behind her and lowered the zipper on her dress. Her humiliation made her go slow which had the effect of further arousing Cleve. He hadn't been this hard in years and could feel his cock starting to ooze. The dress slipped to her waist and he could see her toned tummy and then it fell to her feet. Instantly, Cleve found himself staring at a freshly shaved white woman's pussy.

"Goddamn. Only sluts don't wear panties," he said, almost pushing his head into the glass.

He was now rubbing his hard cock behind the counter knowing that he had to feel and taste Abby's tits and pussy. Even if it meant jail, it was something he just couldn't pass up. Anyway, he rationalized; this high class woman would never tell anyone she did anything with a black man.

"Give me the dress," he commanded.

Abby was now almost broken and put up no fight. While looking down and crying, she stepped out of the dress puddled at her feet, bent down to pick up the garment, and placed it on the ledge where he quickly pulled it through.

Brad had driven to the location of the reception and back with no signs of his wife. He called her parents and several close friends, and unable to find her he now knew he needed to call the police.

Just a few minutes after Abby had given up her dress, a beaten up pickup truck, pulling an equally beaten up trailer, pulled up alongside her car, and a Hispanic man in his twenties jumped from the passenger side and immediately went underneath the car. Quickly he was back out, and broke the driver's window with a hammer. A minute later he had the car in neutral, and the gang gathered round the vehicle to help push it onto the trailer.

"Quick crawl in here now," Cleve told Abby, holding the door slightly ajar, while the group outside was focused on the car.

Abby crawled on her hands and knees staying low and hoping she wouldn't be spotted. Cleve had the hall dark so no light would attract notice, and it wasn't until she was completely inside and the door closed behind her that she realized he was naked.

The car was loaded and headed down the street in less than three minutes.

"Come by later and we'll get settled. Here's a bonus for you," the Hispanic man said, flinging Abby's purse from the truck window as they drove away, and with that, all clues to her location vanished.

Hasan caught the purse in mid-air and opened it up. Rifling through the contents he found her billfold with eighty-five dollars in cash and her driver's license.

"Abby Samuels. When does a woman leave her purse behind?" Hasan stated rhetorically.

"What the hell is this?" one of the younger members asked, holding up a box with a strange rubbery thing inside.

"That's one of those things women put up in their pussy to keep from getting pregnant. Tanya's older sister had one," JV explained, feeling good he knew something the others didn't

Cleve was fifty something years old 5'10" tall and weighed almost 300 lbs., and in the brief moment before he lunged at her, Abby could see his uncircumcised cock hanging below his flabby belly. Abby was in good shape from her three times a week workouts and fought like a tigress. She scratched him so that blood was coming from numerous cuts on his neck and face, bit his arm and hand and kicked his shins as hard as she could, but in the end she was giving up 180 lbs and just wore out.

Cleve, feeling her energy wane and knowing she was defeated, dropped her to the floor where she stayed on her hands and knees panting and trying not to wretch. The heavy black man quickly grabbed a handful of lubricating lotion from the nearby examining room and unceremoniously began to rub it into Abby's vagina.

"No, please don't do this," Abby said, while still trying to catch her breath.

Cleve didn't respond but lined himself behind her forcing her legs apart and with one hand wrapped around her waist used the other to lift his fat belly and place it on her back and ass. Abby could feel his cock near her opening and tried to avoid its probing, but the lotion made it easy for him and with a grunt he forced himself into her.

"NOOO!" she said trying to pull away, but he had too firm a grip.

As Cleve's pushed into her, his mouth fell open and his eyes rolled back. He had never felt a better pussy in his life, and he became still so he could just enjoy the wonderful feeling for a moment before he started to rock.

Mrs. Abby Samuels, wife and mother who had only been with two men in her life was now being forcibly fucked on the linoleum floor of a clinic where countless dirty third world sailors had trod, and in despair she fell forward on her elbows and cried.

Cleve was in heaven with every stroke better than the last. He knew there might be a price to pay. But not now...right now, he felt like teenager. His cock hadn't been this hard in decades, and the warmth and softness of her pussy provided it an amazing massage.

Seconds turned to minutes and Cleve just kept going and enjoying. Abby had caught her breath and had stopped crying, and now, resigned to the rape, she just wanted it over quickly.

"Hurry up you asshole," she yelled at him.

No verbal response came from Cleve, but he maintained the continual thrusting.

"You can't cum in me I'm not on the pill," Abby blurted out, suddenly remembering her diaphragm in her purse.

Cleve's response was unseen to her, but a slight smile quickly came to his face.

"Bastard, finish," Abby yelled, after another minute.

The truth was that Abby had never been with a man with stamina. Her first lover was quick to the point of premature ejaculation, and her husband Brad rarely made it past two or three minutes. Thus, she thought it was the norm and didn't understand why this black man just kept going.

Abby reached beneath them and began tickling Cleve's balls with her nails. It was a trick a girlfriend had told her she did when she wasn't in the mood and she wanted it over quick, and at that moment she was willing to try anything. Unfortunately, an unintended consequence occurred, as Cleve, feeling her nails, shifted his motion just a little bit and hit Abby in just the right place. Instantly, she jerked her hand away, but his motion didn't change, and despite her efforts to break the connection, he stayed with her and it didn't stop.

The young wife and mother tried to think it away, forcing herself to accept the humiliation of the rape, but the harder she tried, the closer the feeling seemed to come upon her. She put her finger in her mouth and bit hard to take her mind off it, as she was not about to give this bastard the satisfaction.

"Hurry up and finish," she yelled again, now as more a plea than a command.

Cleve's relentless motion never slowed. It was well paced and powerful, giving him maximum enjoyment, and he wasn't tiring at all.

"Unngghh..." the groan suddenly escaped from Abby.

It was supposed to be silent, said around the finger in her mouth, but Cleve heard it. Another sound started to fill the room as well, as Abby's lubrication took over from the lotion and the wet slapping sound of their mating started.

Please don't let this happen she thought to herself, she prayed. If he just hurries and finishes I can control it.

"HURRY THE FUCK UP," she screamed at him again.

Patient and relentless was the way to describe Cleve's fucking. This grossly obese and alcoholic old black man was in a rhythm that was unstoppable, and since he was still enjoying every stroke there was no reason to have it end.

The feeling started pulsing between her legs and slowly radiated outward. She fought it in her legs, her torso and her arms but it wouldn't back away. Sweat was pouring off them both and unknown to Cleve, Abby's mouth was open and her eyes closed. Only her last ounce of control kept her from crying out, and she was using everything within her to hold on.

Then it was gone.

"Umm...ohhh...ohhh...oh no...oh no..." she whined to Cleve.

At that moment, Cleve knew he had her and she knew he knew. Decorum didn't matter to her now. All that mattered was the feeling in her and her need to let it all release and flow through her beautiful and excited body. While Abby had never been particularly vocal during sex, something broke within her and began driving her.

"You're fucking me...you're fucking me...don't stop..." she demanded her lover.

Knowing she was now his Cleve released his grip on her waist and began fondling her breasts. He rolled her nipples in his fingers then pulled them back towards him as he rode her.

"Ohhh, mmm...yes...it hurts...but it hurts good..." she let him know.

Abby knew a minute before that she was going to cum, as it was like a big wave in the ocean you see coming towards the beach and you watch it until it breaks.

Cleve knew it was close too when her body stiffened and her breathing stopped.

"Oh yes...oh yes...fuck me...don't stop...don't stop...God fuck me!" she cried out, and he felt her pussy begin to throb around his cock.

He had no intention of stopping and rode her through her huge orgasm maintaining his steady and relentless motion.

Abby lay face down on the filthy floor her arms too exhausted to hold her up. She panted and grunted as Cleve kept up his assault continuing to feel surges course through her body, while the drool coming from her mouth made a puddle on the floor.

"Hey you fat motherfucker. You going to keep her all to yourself?" Cleve looked over to see Hasan and JV standing in the hallway that led to the back door.

Hasan kicked Cleve hard on the side which made him fly off Abby and end up sprawled on the floor.

"You damn sure worked that pussy over. Now it's our turn," He said grabbing Abby by the arm as she tried to get up.

"I ain't finished yet," Cleve pleaded.

"You can have another turn when we done," Hasan laughed.

He pulled and carried Abby to the examining table and pushed her onto her back as she protested and tried to break free.

"I don't want to fuck on that nasty floor," he stated.

"Yeah and we thought she might need this," JV added, throwing her purse and diaphragm on the side table.

Hasan dropped his pants to his ankles, and without ceremony pushed his cock into Abby.

"Damn old man you done a pretty good job of breaking this white pussy in," he said between grunts.

"Squeeze that pussy on my dick," he commanded Abby, while pinching her nipples hard and making her yelp.

"Awwww...stop!" she cried out in vain.

"Oh, that's it girl. That's good. You milking me now bitch. You be made for fucking," the young black teenager informed everyone.

"Click," the sudden sound stopped everyone, and Hasan turned to see a large pistol on the side of JV's head.

"You motherfuckers got thirty seconds to get the fuck out of here," Cleve explained.

"Just wait a minute old man don't do anything stupid. We just sharing some white pussy. You can get back in her if you want," Hasan said with his cock now out of Abby.

"Boys, get the fuck out of here or he's dead," he stated, with a cold look in his eyes.

"Pussy ain't worth it let's go," JV said, almost shaking.

"Alright old man but this ain't good," Hasan said, as he pulled his pants up.

They left the way they came and Cleve followed them. He came back a minute later and Abby was sitting on the edge of the examination table wiping her body with a towel.

"I'm sorry about that. I ain't sorry I fucked you and I guess I'm going to jail, but I'm sorry about them boys. You ready to use the phone?" he said to Abby, as she stared at him.

Her eyes stayed on him for a long time, then in almost a whisper she said, "You haven't cum yet."

Abby lay back down on the table and spread her legs offering herself to Cleve. Without a word he stepped between them and lifted his belly, and quickly his now semi-hard cock found its home and within three strokes it was fully hard once more. He leaned forward to suck on her nipples making Abby feel strangely aroused from his weight pressing on her.

At that very moment, Brad was discussing his wife's disappearance with the police.

Cleve started his motion, which had been so powerful before, and soon she was back to that place that only this old black man had taken her. He was as relentless as before, and she came for him again, tossing her long black hair back and forth and begging for him to continue. Soon after, it was his turn, and as he grunted loudly and emptied himself inside her, he noticed the diaphragm sitting unused on the table which made him smile.

[Brainmetal]

Dark Streets and Dark Urges

By j267 ©

"Goodbye Justin, have fun with Grandma and Grandpa and behave for Daddy," Sarah Clemens said into the phone before hanging up.

Copeland, her husband of seven years, and their three-year-old son Justin were away for a long weekend visiting his parents. Sarah was supposed to have gone too, but she had been away on business and a canceled flight home had upset their plans. Since it was a five-hour drive to Copeland's parent's house, it was decided they would go on without her leaving her alone for the weekend at their home in the city.

Talking to her husband and son had made her feel a bit lonely. She had taken Friday as a vacation day and had nothing planned for the weekend since she was supposed to be away, so she resigned herself to reading and watching TV - maybe drinking a glass or two of wine.

Sarah grabbed a book that had been sitting on her nightstand for months. She had been meaning to get to it and now seemed like a good time, so she poured a glass of wine and curled into a large leather chair with some soft jazz music playing in the background. An hour later she had only made it to page fifteen, and admitting to herself that trying to force her way through the book would be more work than relaxation, she dropped it and picked up a recent issue of Vogue. Unfortunately, the magazine offered no more escape than the book, and she soon tossed it aside in frustration.

It was mid-September and the evenings were quite pleasant, so Sarah had several windows open and the curtains, drifting slowly with the soft breeze, had the effect of adding to her restlessness. She rose from the chair and began to putter around the house trying to think of something to do before finally deciding she needed to get out of the house; maybe go to the grocery store or perhaps in an indulgent trip to the ice cream shop.

She changed into a pair of jeans, a sleeveless blouse and a jacket then stood in front of the mirror to check her appearance before heading out.

"Not bad for a mommy," she said to herself.

In truth, Sarah looked very good. She was a slender 5'7" tall weighing 126 pounds with raven hair, full soft lips and nice C cup breasts. After having Justin, she was worried it would be a lot of work to get her body back into shape, but it had been quite easy and she was down to her pre-pregnancy weight in four months. If anything, the pregnancy had added to her femininity by making her less girlish and more womanly. Sarah had long, shapely legs that ended at a nice butt that stayed firm due to a thrice weekly workout regime, but despite her looks, she always dressed conservatively due to her upbringing and her husband's tastes.

Thinking that she would only been gone for a short time, she left the windows open and headed out in her 325i. In seconds, she was out of the driveway and headed down the street towards the shopping district. Sarah and Copeland had foregone the large suburban spread for a modest bungalow closer to the city center where they enjoy better dining and cultural events, rather than settling for strip malls and the fast food joints that were endemic to the "burbs".

As she drove, Sarah's mind wandered, thinking about college and the fun she had in her sorority. In retrospect, if she could have changed one thing, it would have been the long-term relationship with David. Unlike some of her sisters that had played the field, Sarah had started dating him her sophomore year and their relationship had lasted almost to graduation. They had split in the spring of her senior year, which had devastated her at the time, but now seemed like a blessing. She had been intimate with him, her first and only before her husband, but the sex had been unfulfilling, and it wasn't until she made love with Copeland that she realized how selfish a lover he had been.

Sarah met Copeland at a charity event almost a year to the day after the split from David. In that intervening time, she had moved to the city, landed a job in marketing, and developed a network of friends. They began dating, hitting it off from the start, and a year later got married despite some minor concerns she had about things moving too fast. They had four great years of friends, fun and travel, as a young married couple, before they decided it was time to start a family. Sarah got pregnant with Justin almost immediately, a standard trait amongst the women in her family she was told.

Justin brought a new dimension to their lives, and the world became almost exclusively about him. Being the first grandbaby on both sides, meant that family was always close by - too close sometimes which had taken some balancing at first. Also, like many couples in their situation, there was the occasional flare up about lack of intimacy, but usually it just took one giggle from Justin to make them realize how petty they were acting.

Sarah pulled into an empty parking spot at the grocery store and went inside, half-hoping she would see one of her friends, but after wandering the aisles for twenty minutes and getting a bag of carrot sticks and a bottle of nail polish remover, she was back in her car having not seen a single familiar face.

"Maybe I should just get drunk," she thought, frustrated but unsure exactly why.

When she got to the edge of the parking lot, instead of turning right back towards her house, she turned left. The restlessness she had been feeling all evening would just not go away and for some reason sitting at home, even with some good wine, was not appealing. She began aimlessly driving the streets telling herself she was being productive by exploring and finding new places for her and Copeland to check out, and she had to admit that it was actually a bit of fun to turn down a random street and see what she might find. It was certainly better than sitting at home in her current frame of mind.

However, as she drove the bright lights and fancy signs of the fashionable boutiques gave way to trade shops and warehouses. Likewise, the nice homes with well manicured lawns transitioned to unkempt ones, many with barred windows and broken down cars in front. Streetlamps seemed to be spaced further apart and the overall feel was darker and more dangerous.

"Better find my way back," she thought, while surveying the changed landscape.

She used a parking lot to u-turn and headed back the way she had come, her vehicle providing a certain sense of security. She knew vaguely where she was and knew that a nice well lit street was three blocks to her left, and this knowledge empowered her to stay on the street she was on and continue to explore. Passing where she had originally turned, she decided to go another couple blocks then take the left.

Ahead Sarah could see neon lights illuminating the otherwise dark street. They were coming from the right and as she drew closer she slowed to see what business was being highlighted, and laughed when she saw the lights were coming from the Westside Adult Emporium, which had three older cars parked in the small lot on the side of the building.

"Well, I guess that's my thrill for the night," she told herself.

Sarah had never been to an adult anything. She recalled some of the girls from work talking about their visits to the Megaplexx, which evidently had the best selection of toys. It wasn't like she was a prude about that sort of thing, but the idea of some device being rammed inside her just wasn't appealing. In her case, she had learned from a friend how to use a dripping water faucet in the bathtub or a Jacuzzi jet for self stimulation when she was a teenager and had stuck with it.

As she continued down the street though, she questioned why she hadn't at least gone inside such a store. Plenty of girls went, she knew that, and she had never heard of one being threatened. Sarah was three blocks past the Emporium when she slowed then turned the car around, telling herself she wasn't going to go in, but wanted to take another look.

This time she passed more slowly. The building was long and low appearing to be made from cinder blocks and was painted a dark gray color. Besides the main sign, there was an illuminated "OPEN" sign in a window next to the door and lights on poles on either end of the parking lot. On the building in white lettering, were the words MOVIES, VIDEOS, MAGAZINES, TOYS and EROTIC ITEMS.

When Sarah was several blocks past, she once more turned and headed back, this time telling herself that she was just returning to her route home. The traffic on the road was very light so when she got close she was able to creep past slowly.

"Well hell," she said out loud, and jerked the steering wheel guiding the car into the lot.

Just barely off the street, Sarah stopped and stared at the building nervously debating whether it would be an adventure or stupidity to go inside. She realized this was definitely sketchier than the Megaplexx, but there was at least little risk she would see someone she knew. There was no question she was feeling some fear, although the fear also acted as an intoxicant. In the end, her annoyance at her nervousness was what pushed her forward and she pulled her car up next to the old dented Ford parked in front of the door.

Sarah stared at the door and wondered what her friends would say if they knew she was sitting in front of this seedy place. She knew that Copeland would think she had lost her mind, as he had a bit of a Madonna complex about her which was sweet, but also occasionally frustrating.

"Just a quick look around," she said to herself, to bolster her courage.

She had to laugh when she caught herself checking her makeup in the mirror before getting out. She closed the car door behind her, clicking the lock button three times on the remote, then with five short steps she was in front of the heavy metal entrance.

Wayne Steinman, the cashier, looked up from his magazine when he heard the bell announcing a new customer, and seeing Sarah, he sat up quickly on the stool devouring her beautiful appearance with his eyes. Single women were rare in the Emporium, but there was the occasional visitor, and most had a nervous, self conscious looks just like Sarah was now displaying. However, none that he had seen were as beautiful as her.

"Need help?" Wayne asked, as she approached the counter.

"Uh, no. Not right now. I'm just looking," she replied, speaking too quickly.

Sarah could only see the top half of Wayne since he sat behind a waste high wall on an elevated platform, but from what she could gather he seemed young, maybe early 20s, and was short and obese. He had thick glasses that made his eyes looked crossed, a double chin, and his complexion was a sickly pale. Stringy hair was stuck to his head like it had not been washed in some time, and she suspected that if she got close she would be rewarded with body odor.

Wayne just nodded in response but continued to stare while Sarah stood still for a moment and surveyed the room. The door and cashiers box was at one end of the long building, separating the door from the store's contents. In front and just past the box were shoulder high magazine stands and past these were the higher DVD racks which blocked her view of the rest of the building. Behind Wayne, she could see a hand drawn sign made from poster board that said "Video Arcade - Tokens Required" with an arrow pointed towards the back.

Sarah forced herself to move past Wayne towards the DVD section. He watched her ass as she passed admiring how firm it looked and the way her shoes forced it up slightly. He reached down and stroked his cock through his pants, then used his other hand to push the small button under the counter.

Leo Tumbarello heard the buzzer and turned his attention from the baseball game on the small TV to the closed circuit monitors from the store.

"Well what do we have here?" he said to himself, hopefully.

Leo watched the screen intently following Sarah's movements until she left his vision then stood and straightened his shirt.

Each rack of DVDs was about twenty feet long and six feet high and she guessed there were a dozen or so of them. Sarah quickly discovered that the DVDs were organized by category - Bondage, Threesome, Interracial, Gay, Lesbian, etc., and she wandered between the sections scanning the boxes and titles, too nervous to focus on any single one.

Once past the last rack, Sarah found the toy section where shelving held a variety of products from small vibrators to life size dildos. She could also see there was some lingerie for sale as well as bondage gear. Sarah was worldly enough to know these items existed, and that she would likely see them in the store, still she found her hands shaking with nervousness as it all seemed so taboo. Part of her wanted to turn and run out the door, but there was also an undeniable excitement she was feeling from doing something naughty.

She decided to check out the rest of the store then maybe come back and look at the toys, so she continued deeper into the building, past a last set of shelves holding more toys, until she found a series of doors along the back wall marked 1 - 8, and like the sign up front, there was one here saying "Tokens Required"

Three of the doors were missing knobs and two more had large pieces missing from there bottoms. Of the three intact, two were open and Sarah walked closer to the open No. 5 and looked inside. She could see a machine that looked like a TV with a set of controls and a coin slot to the right that she assumed was for the tokens.

She was about to go back to the toys when the door to room No. 2 suddenly flew open and an old man burst forth with his shirttail out using his right hand to push his cock back into his pants.

"Huhhhh," she exclaimed, with a combination of fear, surprise and shock.

She in turn startled the old man momentarily, but he quickly recovered his wits and finished his task while cackling with laughter at the young mommy's expense.

Sarah was stunned, but her eyes still watched him in his efforts, for some reason not being able to look away. They stood a few feet apart from each other for only seconds, although it seemed like forever to her. He was old, close to sixty she guessed, and skinny with close cropped gray hair. In addition, his clothes were baggy, and she thought he looked one level above homeless. Finally, with a smile, he wandered away disappearing from her view behind the shelves.

With that, Sarah concluded that she had definitely had an eventful evening, but it was now time to go. However, turning to leave, she came face to face with Leo.

"Good evening my lovely lady. I'm Leo Tumbarello. The owner of the place," he announced, extending his hand.

As a matter of habit, Sarah shook his hand which he then tried to hold a bit too long until she pulled away. Sizing him up, she could see that he was swarthy, about 5'10" tall and 200 pounds with thick shoulders and arms. His hair was black with a few streaks of gray and was pulled into a short ponytail. His face was ruddy and pock marked and he had a nose that appeared to have been broken at least once. She thought he looked to be in his mid-40s and he was dressed in too tight jeans and red silk shirt. The only thing missing was the gold chain, she thought to herself.

"Will you allow me the pleasure of showing you my shop?" Leo asked in his most charming voice.

"That's kind of you, but I'm just leaving," Sarah replied in a shaky voice, still impacted by the old man.

"I promise you it will just take a moment and if you see something you like I'll give you half off," he announced.

Leo had seen Earl, the old man and steady customer, startle the young woman. He had been watching discretely from behind a rack and had bolted to head her off expecting her to react badly.

"No really. I must go," she said, and went to step around him.

Leo turned with her and keeping several steps ahead got to the toy section first where he quickly took three boxes from a shelf and turned in front of her.

"Let me give you one of these as a gift from me for coming in," he said, blocking her exit.

"Okay give me that one," Sarah said, hoping to end the discussion and leave.

"Oh that's a good choice. A nice butterfly. It's rated very highly. It fits around the pelvis with a hand held remote that can be operated by either you or your husband. My customers have reported that it brings on a sensational orgasmic feeling," Leo described, before opening the box.

Leo Tumbarello was a part time crook, a full time jerk and a captivating pitchman. He had learned the trade doing everything from selling used car sales to fraudulent land deals and securities transactions. If he could get the hook set, just a little, he would always land his fish, and this was a beautiful fish he wanted badly. Leo knew he needed to get her talking.

Leo placed the contents of the box on a display case and described in detail how the device worked always making sure he used proper terminology and avoided any crude slang. Sarah, trained in good manners, struggled to end the interaction despite her embarrassment which the older man used to his advantage. Leo knew how to work his mark and as he continued to talk he could tell she was beginning to feel less threatened.

"Now I would be happy for you to take this but why don't you let me show you the other two," he proposed, sensing he was making progress.

Sarah had indeed relaxed some and was now feeling she was getting back her control. She knew that Leo was playing a game, but it was entertaining, almost comical in a way, and rather than feeling threatened by his actions she felt empowered by her understanding of his intentions.

Unfortunately, there was much that Sarah didn't understand. Leo existed on the fringe of society, vacillating between criminal activity and shady albeit legal business. He had been to prison twice and if Sarah could see beneath his shirt she would see the prison ink that memorialized those visits. Currently, besides his ownership of the Westside Emporium, he had a minority interest in two bars and a majority interest in a seedy massage spa. Through these ventures, he operated side activities selling drugs and dabbling in prostitution. He could be utterly ruthless in getting what he wanted, which his victims often realized too late.

"Well if you can do it quickly," Sarah told him, playing the game of control.

Leo's experience told him she was beginning to get cocky, but he didn't mind. In fact, he intended to use it to his advantage at the right time.

Wayne watched the interaction from a distance, wishing he could hear, and marveling at Leo's ability to engage the lovely woman. Five minutes later, Leo had described in detail the workings of the butterfly, a small pen vibrator and a remotely operated egg that was meant to be inserted in a woman's vagina. He had worked hard to describe them as toys for the husband and wife to use together, and to give the descriptions professionally.

"Which one are you going to go for?" Leo said with purposeful excitement, as any good salesman would.

"I think I'll go with the first one. The butterfly," Sarah replied, using the trade name for the device, and mocking his enthusiasm with her voice.

"A good choice. Would you like to try it out?" he asked.

"Excuse me?" she instantly replied.

"Yes, I'm suggesting you could try it out before you leave to make sure it's to your satisfaction," he said, waving to the rooms in the rear.

"Uh, no," she answered, suddenly annoyed with his rudeness, "I must be going."

"I understand. It was just a thought. But if that's the case, I suggest you take all three and return the ones you don't prefer," Leo announced with feigned graciousness.

He realized he had pushed too hard, too fast and was talking rapidly to try to get back in control.

"Never mind, I'll just leave," Sarah said, and started to move towards the door.

"Please my dear. I would be a lousy business man not to give customer choices. Take them and just drop off the ones you don't like. As a favor to me, please. It was an honor having you stop by," he offered, again rushing to move ahead of her and get her to stop at the next counter.

"Okay, thank you," Sarah said, with a sigh while accepting the boxes, as she had decided she would rather just take his offer than argue further.

"My pleasure," Leo responded, and followed her to the door watching her lovely ass along the way. Arriving, he opened it for her and said, "Thank you so much for dropping by. I certainly hope we'll see you again."

"Thank you," she answered, and exited into the parking lot.

Sarah quickly opened the door to the car throwing the contents she held onto the passenger seat, and for some reason, she felt more nervous in the parking lot then she did in the store.

"Wow, that was strange," she thought as she drove away, with her body still trembling from the nervousness and excitement of the experience.

"You just gave her over a hundred bucks worth of stuff!" Wayne said, as Leo came up to the counter.

"Shit asshole. That stuff cost me maybe $10 bucks tops. What do you think it's worth if she comes back?" his boss replied, as he started to laugh.

"You think she'll come back?" Wayne asked, a bit in awe of Leo's ways.

"You never know kid, you never know," he answered, as he turned and walked away.

Sarah had calmed down by the time she pulled into her driveway. She was now feeling guilty for going into the store and for taking the gifts offered by the disgusting owner. Going inside, she threw the packages on the kitchen counter vowing to throw them away then poured herself a large glass of wine which she quickly downed.

The wine calmed her nerves and she began giggling at herself and the comedy of the encounter while she poured another glass. Feeling the start of a buzz, she caught herself looking at the packages which held the strange devices. It was so unlike her she thought, but the naughtiness continued to be exciting, and the wine was keeping the "good girl" away.

"What the hell," she suddenly announced as she drained the second glass, "Maybe it's something Copeland would like."

Sarah gathered the packages and went to the bedroom. She took her time undressing then put on her robe before sitting on the bed. The first package she picked up was the small vibrator. It looked simple enough. It was about the size of a high quality pen, held two batteries and had three settings. Taking it from the box she examined the plastic and then unscrewed the top finding the location for the battery.

Realizing that all the devices needed batteries, she decided to examine them all first. Fortunately, Copeland was a gadget freak and kept a large supply of batteries in the utility room, which made her fairly certain they had the appropriate sizes.

Sarah next looked at the butterfly. It took a few minutes but reading the instructions and examining the device she learned that it had two leg straps witch held a vibrating device against a woman's vagina. It had a hand held control device which held the battery with a wire that connected to the vibrating mechanism.

The last device was an egg which adequately described what it looked like. The device was the size of a small chicken egg with a six-inch wire protruding from one end. It was to be inserted in a woman's vagina, and the illustration on the package showed a man furtively working the remote while the woman reacted in pleasure.

Sarah went to the drawer in the utility room that kept the collection of batteries and found the sizes she needed. Returning she loaded the batteries in each device then decided to start with the hand held vibrator. Sarah had never had any sex toys before so she was entirely green on what to expect, and it was with some trepidation that she flicked the device to low.

The device immediately came to life humming in her hand, which made the young mommy start to giggle recalling her friend's descriptions of their "battery operated boyfriends", and feeling very naughty to be now trying these toys. She lay back on the pillow, letting her the robe fall open, and holding the vibrator in her right hand, she used her left to spread herself open feeling the wetness already starting from the anticipation.

"Ohhh..." she gasped, as the device contacted her nub.

The feeling was so strong that she realized she needed to go slowly and build up to any direct contact. She worked the small vibrator along the sides of her smoothly shaved vagina, occasionally touching her labia before finally getting bolder with small insertions. She kept the touches light and the movement rapid, but she could feel herself getting excited and very wet.

"Damn, my friends were right," she said to herself, feeling her body responding.

She began letting the tip brush gently over her clit which made her body jerk in response and forced more gasps from her mouth. She realized her legs had spread wide and her body was writhing a bit on the bed, and as she learned how to use the device, she became more adept with her touches finally moving the setting to medium.

"Ohh... ohh...mmm...this is good," she whined, as she continued her play.

Sarah knew she was close to cumming and with an impressive display of willpower, she stopped the vibrator.

"Well that one's a keeper," she laughed, feeling her body now damp with sweat.

Placing the device on the bedside table, she picked up the egg. The package had recommended using a lubricant to aid insertion, but she was so wet she only needed to rub it up and down her slit once then push gently and it popped inside. Looking down, she could see the wire hanging between her legs. Holding the remote in her hand she turned it to low and felt a slow vibration inside her body. It was an odd feeling and mildly arousing but nothing like the vibrator. She stood to see what effect it would have, as the woman on the package was dancing while her lover manipulated the controls. Sarah found it difficult to stand still, and it certainly kept her attention, but it was not that arousing.

"Guess that's a return," she laughed, turning it off and reaching inside to pull out the device.

Sarah was now eager to get back to the vibrator, but decided to try the butterfly quickly to get it over with. She lay back on the bed and pulled the straps up her legs adjusting the bands until the vibrating device was snug against its target.

"Ohh... ohh... oh my God!" she exclaimed, as the device buzzed to life, and quickly realizing she had started on high, she used her shaking hands to turn it down.

The device slowed markedly and it now felt like she was being pleasurably rocked in a sexual cradle. Sarah closed her eyes and rolled her hips to the wonderful feeling. All the good feeling from the hand held vibrator came rushing back and she found herself on a nice erotic plateau. She thought about staying there, but this night was about experimentation so she flicked the control to medium.

"Mmm... ohhh... ohhh... nice," she declared.

Sarah's realized her hands were now massaging her tingling sweaty body, and soon one hand was kneading her firm breasts while the other was pushing two fingers inside her wet pussy. Her orgasm was rapidly approaching and she remembered the vibrator on the night table, so quickly grasping it and turning it to high, she ran it over her sensitive nipples while the butterfly assaulted her clit.

"Yes, yes...oh yes!" she gasped, as her body moved beyond her control.

As her orgasm washed over her in waves, stronger than anything she had experienced before, she saw Leo at the foot of the bed watching her cum. He was looking down at her with an odd grin and she knew that he knew what she would be doing that night. However, the knowledge that she had been manipulated only seemed to heighten the experience, and she enjoyed the sensations until she became too sensitive, finally using her hand to push between her clit and the butterfly as her fingers were shaking too much to operate the control.

The next day the guilt crept in and Sarah felt ashamed by the whole prior evening; from the visit to the store to the orgasm she had experienced with the toys. She was a conservative married woman, a mother for Christ sakes! Sex was supposed to be shared with her husband as an act of lovemaking. She thought about taking the toys and throwing them away, but just couldn't make herself do it. Deep inside she knew the real issue, the real dilemma, was how powerful the experience had been.

Sarah worked out hard that day like an act of penance for her acts. Her normal routine lasted an hour, but this one went two and afterwards she did errands then went shopping for the baby. Mid-afternoon, her best friend Kim called, and they decided to go to a movie that evening.

Sarah normally shared everything, or almost everything, with Kim, but this situation was causing so much turmoil in her head that she decided to remain silent for the time being. When she got home after the movie, she called Copeland and got caught up on their day then fell into a fitful sleep while watching TV.

Saturday was more of the same. Sarah tried to find things to keep busy, but was bored and missed her baby. Plus, since she was supposed to have been gone with her family, all her friends had made plans, so there was nothing to do. Finally, she whined enough that she convinced Kim to meet her for an early dinner. Kim had made a commitment to her husband to be home that evening, so they had to be finished by eight.

Her close friend could tell something was on Sarah's mind, but despite her efforts to ferret out the information, Sarah wouldn't open up. However, Kim's attempts resulted in them drinking a lot of wine, so by the time they left the restaurant, both girls were feeling quite good. When Sarah got home, she poured another glass and sat down to watch TV, and during a break she went to the bathroom and saw the toys still sitting on the vanity where she had left them. She thought about returning them, but decided to stick to her original plan of throwing them away.

"God, anything is better than this," she exclaimed, after watching another mindless show and finishing her glass.

Sarah went back to the bathroom, and after several minutes of looking at the toys with her mind telling her not to do it, she suddenly grabbed the egg and its packaging leaving the other toys alone.

"How am I going to hide them from Copeland?" she thought to herself, as she turned and left.

She grabbed her purse and keys, went out to her car and fifteen minutes later she was cruising back and forth in front of the adult shop debating whether or not to go in. It was so crazy she thought, certainly the owner didn't really expect her to return them. Still, the nervousness and excitement were there pulsing through her body like the previous night. She could feel it between her legs too, in a way she didn't completely understand, and it along with the liquor was driving her on against her better judgment.

Finally, she convinced herself that she would walk in and drop off the egg, pay for the vibrator and leave.

"Five minutes at most," she rationalized.

Wayne looked up when the door opened.

"No fucking way," he said to himself.

Sarah was still wearing her clothes from dinner - a jean skirt that reached mid-thigh with low heels and a sleeveless sweater top. Wayne began frantically pushing the buzzer hoping that Leo was in the back office. He was in fact there having returned shortly before from the spa, and he smiled when he looked on the screen and saw Sarah at the counter.

"I want to return this and pay for the other thing," Sarah blurted out nervously, with a slight wine induced slur.

"What thing?" Wayne asked, stalling for time, but he needn't have because just then Leo walked up.

"Good to see you back!" he said to her, with a toothy smile. "Did you make your decision?"

"Yes, I want to return this and pay for the, uhhh...vibrator," she responded, feeling shame knowing that they now knew she had used the devices, but for some reason, the shame also came with an excitement that made it difficult for her to focus.

"Of course, not a problem. With the discount the vibrator is $10," Leo replied, quoting her a price one fourth of the tag, "But, before we settle up let me ask a few questions."

"Questions?" Sarah replied, with a pained look.

"Yes. You know so I can improve my customer service," he responded.

"Well I'm kind of in a hurry," she answered, feeling uncomfortable with the direction he was going.

"It won't take long," Leo replied.

"Okay, go ahead," she relented, once more thinking acquiescence was the easiest path.

"Let's step back here," Leo said, motioning towards the back of the store away from Wayne, rightly sensing that she might be more comfortable in a one on one discussion.

As Sarah passed, Leo could smell the alcohol on her breath which gave him greater hope that he could talk Sarah into getting dirty. There were two other customers in the store so Leo moved to an aisle that gave them good separation.

"Now it seems like you liked the butterfly and the small vibrator, which are very good selections and quite popular, but can you say what you didn't like about the egg?" Leo asked, phrasing it open-ended on purpose.

"Well, uh, I don't know I just didn't," she answered, feeling herself blush.

"Well some women feel not knowing when it will be turned on creates an erotic anticipation. You didn't find it that way I guess?" Leo asked.

Since she wasn't exhibiting and of the cockiness she had the other night, Leo was unsure of the best way to play her.

"No, well I don't know what you're saying," she asked, confused.

"Did you use it with your husband? With him in charge of the control?" Leo followed.

"Uh, no," Sarah said, giving Leo the answer he wanted to hear.

"Oh I see. Well I think you missed the value of the toy," Leo told her.

Sarah actually felt a bit naïve for not understanding the intent of the device and looked down at the floor.

"What about the other toys, did you climax?" Leo asked, deciding to intentionally try to get her more off kilter.

"What, uh, that's uh none of your business," she answered, stammering for words and looking at him with an attempt at defiance.

What she saw was that grin that had swept through her brain when she had climaxed with the toys, and it shook her and she felt a chill run through her body. In addition, her nipples suddenly grew hard, and she hoped they wouldn't show through the shear bra and top she was wearing. However, Leo did in fact see them through the sweater which further emboldened him.

"Did you climax?" he repeated, his tone demanding.

There was a long pause. Sarah opened her mouth several times but nothing came out. She knew he had no right to ask that question, but oddly she felt she needed to answer. It took her several tries before she answered in a soft voice, "Yes."

Sarah immediately regretted having said anything and felt stupid for answering his question. She didn't know what had possessed her to share something so intimate with this shady stranger, but Leo wasn't surprised. He had dealt with and manipulated women from across the spectrum - from ladies to prostitutes, and he knew that they were all very similar. Deep down they all wanted sex, but many hid behind a veil of self-imposed respectability. He sensed that Sarah was one of these women and he knew that her return to his store was a sign, a good sign, that somewhere in her head she had an interest. He was going to do his damnedest to exploit it.

"That's very good!" I'm glad my products fulfilled their intended purpose. Did you prefer the small vibrator over the butterfly?" Leo spoke rapidly, trying to keep her off balance.

"Uh, yes...well both really," she stammered.

"Good, good. I have some others I want you to try," Leo replied in an excited voice designed to keep her interest, and before she could speak, he turned and began rummaging the shelves.

Sarah stayed frozen in place. For some reason, she couldn't make herself move, although she could feel her body become tense and start to tremble, while a dull throbbing started between her legs. She knew that beneath her thong she must be very wet and realized that the naughtiness of being in the sex shop, and speaking with Leo about the effects of the toys on her body, was having an effect.

Leo pulled a package from the shelf, brought it to her and began describing its function. "It's called a rabbit. It's like a combined dildo and vibrator. Of course this part goes in your pussy, while this part vibrates against your clit at the same time. I'm told it's very effective. You want to try it out in one of the rooms?"

Leo had once more made a strategic error. Thinking he had Sarah in an aroused state, he became less reserved and used bold language in describing the toy. However, it had the opposite effect of what he intended as she was startled back to the reality of the situation.

"You know I don't think so," she replied with clear disdain in her voice.

He knew he had screwed up, but Leo was, if anything, resilient. So, with a barely noticeable shrug he replied, "Well it's not for everybody. Let's see what else we have."

The other customers, sensing something was going on, began drifting slowly towards them. Wayne noticed their movements and to his boss' delight he left his post and nonchalantly moved in their direction blocking the path.

"Well I just wanted to drop off that thing and pay for the other. I must be going now," Sarah informed him.

"A pity that you would leave so soon," Leo replied, showing some desperation for the first time as he realized his fish had thrown the hook, and he searching for some way to reset it.

"It's late," she replied curtly, and turned to go.

"Let me give you a parting gift," Leo said quickly, walking to the movie aisle then almost running to catch up to her before she got to the door. He grabbed a pen from near the cash register and wrote on the package before extending it to Sarah, "Here. I've been told this is quite good. After you have a look, text me and let me know what you think."

Sarah took the package then walked outside while Leo held the door.

"Goodnight. Return any time," he said.

"Goodnight," she replied, making the short walk to her car.

Leo was angry with himself for over playing his hand. In retrospect, he realized he had taken too much comfort in the fact that she had been drinking, and he hoped he would get another chance, but knew the likelihood was low. Giving her the movie was a desperate act, although by then he knew he had nothing to lose. However, if he knew what Sarah was thinking at that moment, he would not have been quite so hard on himself.

Sarah was a bit upset with herself for losing her cool and leaving. Leo's questioning had aroused her, and when he then started describing crudely the new toy it made her anger flash. Once she reacted, she didn't know how to turn back even though she really wasn't ready to leave. For some odd reason, it excited her to be in that seedy situation even though she couldn't explain it, and now, she was just going to go back to a boring empty house.

Even though she knew she would have a hangover in the morning, she poured a drink as soon as she walked in, took it with her to the bedroom, undressed and put on her robe. She lay back on the bed and turned on the TV then remembered the movie that she had thrown onto the passenger seat of her car. Leaving her drink on the nightstand, she made her way to the garage, collected the film and returned.

"Neighborhood MILFS" was the name on the box. Sarah knew what a MILF was from conversation with her friends, and although there was no description on the packaging she suspected she knew what the movie was about.

She had only seen one porn movie in her life and that had been in a hotel room with her husband when they had been married just a few months. Actually, it had been only part of one as Copeland had started making love to her after about fifteen minutes, and by the time they finished the movie had ended. She remembered that she had become somewhat turned on even though the production and acting was poor.

Using her fingernails, Sarah tore off the wrapper and opened the case then went to the TV and put the disc into the machine before returning to bed. The intro was starting on the screen while she arranged the pillows then took a sip of her drink.

She watched as two men, one black and one white, dressed in work coveralls approached a suburban house and rang the bell. A slender blonde woman with large breasts opened it wearing shorts and a halter top and let them in. They started to work on her refrigerator, but in no time they were all on the couch making out. Sarah watched as they stripped the woman then themselves, and while the black man kissed her the white man began licking between her legs. Soon they had a cock in her mouth and in her pussy, and Sarah marveled at the size of their penis' which were much larger than her husband's.

Despite the corny acting, Sarah was getting quite turned on and she jumped from the bed and collected her new vibrator. Turning it to medium, she put the tip on her left nipple while she watched as the men traded the blonde back and forth.

The woman in the film was moaning loudly and getting close to a climax when Sarah began fingering her wet pussy with one hand while guiding the vibrator with the other over her clit. The woman onscreen came first, but Sarah was close behind spreading her legs wide, arching her back and groaning loudly as it arrived, and as soon as the orgasm dissipated, Sarah rolled to her side exhausted and drifted into a half sleep as the movie continued.

Sometime later she came back to life and saw that the movie had ended. She turned it off then placed the remote and the vibrator on the table and picked up her phone to check for messages. There were none and she was about to put it down, pull the bed covers down, climb under and go to sleep when she saw the handwritten number on the torn movie packaging. Sarah thought for a moment, then with a wicked grin she typed in the number and wrote out "good movie" before hitting send.

Leo was both surprised and delighted when he saw the text on his phone. This girl likes to play with fire he thought to himself and he wrote a response, "send pics".

Sarah was expecting a reply from Leo, but not what he requested. She knew what he wanted and she recalled several of her girlfriends giggling while telling stories about sending their boyfriends revealing photos. The difference was Leo wasn't her boyfriend. In fact, he was basically a stranger, but there was something interesting and exciting about replying to his text. She thought about it for several minutes then sat up, placed the phone about a foot from her chest and hit the button. There was a blinding flash and when she looked at the screen there was a nice picture of her left breast with the small pink nipple standing up.

"I'll be damn," Leo smiled when he looked at the picture, "Nice tit."

"more," he texted her immediately, but she ignored his request and went to sleep.

Leo knew that it was unwise to push, and he felt good that the fish was back on the hook, vowing that this time he would play it more carefully.

Sarah did in fact wake with a mild hangover, but some coffee and breakfast made it disappear and by the time her husband and son got home she had washed all her things and hidden her new toys in her closet. She didn't feel as guilty as she feared, and was able to greet Copeland and Justin in a way that didn't provide any hint of her adventures.

Life quickly returned to normal for her and with work and Justin she was so busy that within just a few days she was no longer thinking about the weekend. Leo was thinking about it though, and thinking about her. He knew it would be crucial to get her to engage with him with texts, but he wisely remained patient waiting two weeks before reaching out.

"how are things?" he sent to her during the middle of the afternoon, when he knew she was at work and hopefully not too busy.

Sarah didn't recognize the number and it wasn't until she saw the message history that she realized who it was. She cringed for a moment thinking about how crazy it was to have sent the picture, but she rationalized that hers was indistinguishable from most any other breast.

"doing fine, thanks," she responded, after about five minutes.

This started an interaction that went on for weeks mostly initiated by Leo, but also at times by Sarah. Leo made a point of keeping the messages benign hoping that an opportunity would present itself to probe deeper or get flirtier. He still wanted badly to fuck her, but he knew it was going to be difficult and he had to remain patient.

Weeks turned into months and the frequency of texts began to wane. Leo was losing hope, not seeing any path towards moving things forward, and started to think about another bold approach as a last chance effort since he was growing tired of the pursuit. It turned out however that fortune was about to shine on him.

One of Copeland's closest friends had grown up in the country and his parents still lived there on a nice piece of property with horses and cattle. He had a son the same age as Justin and the two men decided that going to the country would make a nice father-son weekend trip. Their plans were to leave on Thursday right after work and return late on Sunday, and although Sarah feigned insult that the wives weren't invited, she in fact was looking forward to a weekend doing things with her friends.

An hour after the boys left, Sarah was on her way to meet Kim and another girlfriend, Angela, for dinner. Angela was recently divorced and as the drinks flowed before and during dinner they listened to her tales of the life of a young attractive woman back in the singles world. Angela was having lots of sex and to hear her tell it, all good sex, so when she compared it to the routine and infrequent couplings while she was married, it made both Sarah and Kim wonder if they were missing something, although neither dared to speak.

It was ten-thirty when they finally left with plans to go shopping the next day after lunch. The closing conversation had been about the effects of all the sex talk and the plans Angela had to meet one of her new lovers, Kim's return to her horny husband and Sarah's upcoming lonely night.

"Thanks girls. Y'all are the best," Sarah said sarcastically to roars of laughter from her friends.

Sarah climbed into her car, pausing for a moment wondering whether she should be driving, before starting it up and heading home. She had made it two blocks and was at a stop light when a sudden urge hit her and she reached for her phone.

"what are you doing?" she typed out quickly to Leo.

The sex talk had made her a bit horny, and with her husband and son gone she had a strange feeling of freedom.

Sarah was already home when Leo's response came, "still working, you?"

Leo was checking out a strip club he was considering buying, and the loud music had masked the arrival sound of Sarah's incoming text. It was only when he noticed the light flashing on his phone that he retrieved the message and saw it had been sent twenty minutes earlier.

Walking into the kitchen, she paused and replied, "went out with friends but home now"

Leo sensed that there might be more to it than just a casual text. Recalling that the time she had come to the store was when she was alone for a weekend, he decided to probe.

"where is your husband?" she read when the beep indicated a new arrival.

Sarah wondered whether it was wise to answer the question but feeling secure inside her home she typed out, "out of town with our son for the weekend"

As soon as she hit send, she shivered from a rush of nervous energy that swept through her body from the realization that she had just told this course man, who in many ways was like a predator, that she was alone. She wondered if he would take it that she was available.

A smile crossed Leo face when he read the message. He had felt that there might be something going on with her and now he had the confirmation. Certainly, she wouldn't have started texting him if she didn't have something in mind he thought. The question was what was it and how far was she ready to go. Regardless, he knew that this was the chance he had been waiting for and pressed on.

"come to the store," he texted her.

"can't drive been drinking," came a quick reply.

"get a cab," Leo typed and sent in less than ten seconds.

This time there was a break in the rapid texting that lasted for several minutes. He was just about to ask her where she went when a message finally came through, "probably not a good idea"

Thinking a meeting on neutral turf might be more appealing, Leo responded with, "lets meet for a drink"

There was another long break before his phone beeped and he read, "where?"

Leo smiled broadly. Finally, some damn progress he thought. He knew the place he wanted to meet. It was an old school bar with no fancy accoutrements or kids for the wait staff, and was dark with small booths that were perfect for intimate conversations. It was also just a few blocks from the shop.

"gaslight lounge on 34th street," he fired off.

Leo was expecting a long wait for a reply so he was surprised when he saw the reply after only a few seconds, "okay"

After she sent the text, she set the phone on the counter and took a deep breath. She knew it was crazy, but she was dealing with a cocktail of confused feelings that included boredom, naughtiness and a need for adventure fueled by the alcohol she had consumed. The previous time with Leo had been strangely intoxicating - such an exciting departure from the norm, and the fact that she had easily moved back to her wife and mother routine afterwards gave her confidence. But, even as she reached for the house phone and looked up the taxi number that was kept in the drawer, she debated whether to back out. However, when the dispatcher came on she heard her voice ordering the car for immediate pick up.

Leo spoke to the club manager briefly before leaving through the back and jumping in his black Escalade. Even though it was only a fifteen-minute drive, he didn't want to risk her arriving first.

Sarah was still wearing her work clothes having gone to meet her friends directly from the office. She was in a stylish, black pencil skirt that ended four inches above the knee, a white long sleeved shirt and low heels. Accenting her graceful neck, were her grandmother's pearls that nestled in the shirt opening.

It was forty minutes after the last text when the cab pulled up to the bar. Leo had arrived twenty minutes earlier, and had scouted then secured a small booth in a dark corner. On her way to the bar, once again Sarah questioned why she was doing this. She thought about all the men at work that had hit on her. Hell, even some of Copeland's friends had done so, and these men were all educated and professional and would likely come running if she gave them a hint of interest. Thinking about it all, she realized that at least part of what this was about was the departure from her comfortable, staid world.

When Sarah entered the bar, she glanced at the 3-piece band playing a jazz song then saw Leo rising from his seat in the booth. He walked towards her, dressed in dark slacks and a silk shirt like he had worn before, with a mass of dark hair protruding from the open buttons.

"Hello Sarah. So good to see you," he said, taking her hand in his and caressing it.

"Hello," she replied, her voice cracking as a sudden surge of anxiety engulfed her.

Leo guided her into the booth and instead of sitting across, followed her in on the same side. Sarah scooted further in trying to maintain some space, but Leo trailed until they were positioned at the very back. A waitress appeared as soon as they settled, and they placed their order - more wine for her and a whiskey on the rocks for him.

"Well it's been a while, but I'm glad you could come out," he said to her, knowing she was nervous.

"Thanks. So what have you been up to?" she answered.

Sarah was in fact very nervous and didn't want it to show, but her forced words were an immediate give a way.

"Oh just doing business. Trying to make some money and getting by," Leo replied, intentionally giving a vague answer.

They drank and chatted for the next fifteen minutes on a broad set of subjects including her job, her background and the local sports scene. However, one subject both stayed away from was Sarah's husband and son. As they talked, she began to relax until she found that she had sunk into the soft padding of the booth so that she was now looking up at Leo. It gave her a submissive feeling that caused butterflies to start moving in her tummy.

Leo noticed it too and the change in the look in her eyes. Gone was the defiance, now replaced with a wondering, almost playful look, and he decided it was time for a bold move.

"You know I never thought you gave this a chance and I dropped by the store to get it on the way. Why don't you put it in and I'll show you how it's supposed to be used," he said to her, as his hand reached into his pocket and set the egg on the table.

Sarah's mouth fell open and her eyes got big with her first thought that someone would see the sex device. After several seconds and a deep breath, calm returned and her eyes left the orb and turned to Leo. He was giving her the same silly grin that she had seen when she had fantasized about him while using the vibrator, and she felt her body flush.

"Come on baby. Have some fun," the rough man encouraged, with their eyes still locked.

Seconds went by without speaking and Leo started to think he once again had pushed too much.

"I have to go to the bathroom. This skirt's too tight to do it here," she replied with a grin.

Leo's hand immediately went to her covered thigh and stroked it, "That's fine baby. Just fine."

He slid out of the booth while helping the young wife and handed her the device. Just as she was turning to leave, he leaned into her and whispered, "Lose the bra too."

Without responding, Sarah went to the bathroom and locked herself into a stall. She took her skirt down and peed then remained sitting and thinking. What had she gotten herself into? It was fun to play with this rough, vulgar man, but was she going too far? She knew the answer, although she still rationalized that she could leave at anytime and find safety at home, just like before.

Slowly, she took the egg and rubbed it along her wet slit watching it slowly disappear. With a final plop it was inside and she used a finger to push it into a comfortable place. Standing, she fixed her thong and skirt, feeling the wire against her labia, then took off her shirt to remove her bra. Looking down she was happy to see that the material was heavy enough that it was not possible to see that she was now braless, and leaving the stall, she dropped the bra in the trash then primped at the mirror for a minute before returning to Leo.

She had expected him to activate the device as soon as she appeared, but instead he stood and greeted her, helping her back into the booth where fresh drinks sat on the table. Sarah was nervous with anticipation expecting at any moment to feel the vibration, and Leo, knowing that this was part of the fun, kept the remote out of sight and started chatting with her again. Sitting to her side, he could also see through the opening in her shirt, that her bra was gone and this pleased him greatly.

"You know I'm dying to see those breasts in real life after seeing the pic," he whispered softly into her ear.

"I can't here," she said immediately, giving a teasing smile. She was playing with fire but it was so exciting she couldn't stop.

"Just undo your top button," he instructed, then added, "For now."

With the alcohol helping to fuel the erotic thrill, she hesitated only for a moment before using her fingers to let go the button. Leo stared at the opening created that brought to view the swell of her breasts, and just as her hand fell back to her side he pushed the button on the remote.

"Uhhh..." Sarah grunted in surprise, and her eyes shot to his.

He smiled at her and she smiled back as the device, it's faint sound masked by the music, vibrated inside her soft tunnel. Her first reaction was to touch her thighs or lower tummy, somewhere close, but the long, tight skirt didn't allow this. Instead, she was left clenching and releasing her muscles and squirming into the padding of the seat.

"Feels good doesn't it baby?" he said, with his now trademark grin.

Leo had been right. It was much different when someone else was operating the egg, and with a sensual look in her eyes and her mouth slightly open she nodded. Suddenly, it stopped and Sarah was left moving her hips seeking out the feeling that had quickly vanished. Looking at him again, she could see he was still smiling, no doubt reveling in the power he held.

During Sarah's riding of the vibrating egg, Leo had put his arm on the back of the seat behind her. Now, he leaned in and with his left hand found the opening in her shirt and inserted his fingers until he found the rigid nipple of her right breast.

"Leo, no!" Sarah gasped, as she suddenly returned to the world of conservative wife and mother.

"Don't worry. No one can see," he answered, thinking this was the motivation for her denial and let his fingers continue to tease her nipple.

"Look, you need to...uggghhhh..." Sarah started to protest. As the words were leaving her mouth, Leo activated the device again which caught her mid-sentence. Suddenly, the feeling was back with the radiating warmth and all she could do was whine, "Leo...ohhh...mmm..."

Leo moved his stroking fingertips between her breast and nipple, teasing it with a gentle tug and roll. Then pushed his hand in further, opening the shirt more, until he could cup and lift her breast with his hand. All the while, Sarah's pelvis moved as if it was trying to dig through the padded seat.

"Do it right Leo, do it right and you'll be riding the beautiful young woman tonight," he coached himself, as he tried to arouse and seduce Sarah.

His fingers went back to her nipple and this time pinched it slowly with just enough pressure to make her stiffen and groan. He released the nub and waited a few seconds and did it again.

"Ohhh...Ohhh...Mmm..." the muted sounds came from her mouth, as she fought to keep quiet while she pushed her breast against Leo's hand and squirmed in the seat.

"Baby you're on fire. Let it take you. Go with it. You look so beautiful right now," Leo whispered into her ear.

Sarah was as aroused as she had ever been, but the feeling, while glorious, wasn't completely fulfilling. She wanted to cum and needed to as well, but she knew the egg wouldn't get her there. She turned and looked at him with pleading, begging eyes letting him know that he had won, that she was his if he would just make it happen.

"Let's go baby," he said sliding out of the booth and pulling her with him. She didn't bother to button her top and Leo left the device buzzing in her pussy while he pulled a $100 from his wallet and flipped it on the table.

Sarah could feel the eyes on her as they walked through the club, but rather than embarrass her it actually turned her on even more. Leo helped her into the Escalade then turned and pulled her to him so he could kiss her hard on the mouth. She returned the kiss with passion while his hand once again snaked inside her shirt and fondled her firm breasts. Leo thought about having her right there, turning her so that her long legs were on the ground and she was bent onto the seat so he could ram into her from behind. But, his place was a short drive away, and he relished the idea of having her in his bed where he would keep her for the night.

The drive took only a few minutes and Sarah leaned over the console and held his bicep while he drove, looking at him with her big eyes and silently giving him the message to hurry. Leo pulled into what looked like a small warehouse made from brick and hit a button on his steering wheel which caused a roll up door to rise. He pulled inside, turned off the key and moved quickly to collect his prize. Once up a set of metal stairs, Leo unlocked a heavy door and they entered a loft-like space that had been converted to living quarters. He hit several switches and the space was filled with a very low light that illuminated his king sized bed at the far end.

Both their hands went to the buttons on her shirt and within seconds it was off followed by her skirt. Sarah was left in just her thong and without prodding she pushed it down her long legs and off her feet. Leo, still fully clothed, pulled her naked body to him and kissed her deeply while kneading her shapely ass. When they broke, he slid a hand down over her tummy and found her slit then, using the wire, he pulled the still humming egg from her and tossed it onto a stuffed chair.

"Damn, I'm going to enjoy you." he told her, as his hands started working on his clothes.

Sarah stood still and watched as Leo removed his clothes revealing a thick, hairy body with indistinguishable tattoos on his biceps and chest with one on his back that looked like a demon carrying a woman on his shoulders. Unable to look away, she watched as he pushed his boxers over his hips revealing a heavy cock nestled in a deep matting of hair. In fact, it looked like the hair extended half way up his shaft. Sarah had not seen many penises in her life but she guessed he was about the same length as her husband, but was much thicker. It looked heavy to her and in that way was different than any she had seen before.

Leo pulled her to him again and kissed her hard on the mouth. To Sarah, their naked bodies now forced together with his hair teasing and tantalizing her nipples and thighs was a powerful aphrodisiac. It wasn't like she needed one though as she had been wet and excited since the bar.

Leo walked her backwards to the bed then pushed her shoulders forcing her to fall backwards until she lay before him. He stopped to feast on her beauty and felt his cock stiffen even more in anticipation.

Just as he climbed on the bed, positioning himself on his knees and pushing her legs wider apart, Sarah had a vision of her son flash through her brain. In the vision, it was Christmas and along with her husband they were helping him open presents.

"Leo, maybe this isn't a good idea," she said as a wave of guilt swept over her.

Leo had been expecting some reluctance. In fact, he was very surprised he had made it this far without some push back. However, from experience, he knew that once he got inside a woman their reluctance always evaporated.

"Nonsense," he replied to her, and knee walked forward driving her legs back and apart.

Leo took his cock in his hand and began rubbing his fat head along her slit smearing her juices until her whole pussy glistened. The electric feeling his actions produced coupled with the intense visual eroticism resulted in her body winning out over the reluctance her brain attempted to bring to fore. Really, she was being taken, forced, she rationalized to herself which helped relieve her of responsibility even though deep down she knew it was a lie.

"Mmmm...ohhh..." Sarah heard herself gasp when Leo pushed his fat cockhead between her lips.

"Yeah baby. It's going to be a good ride," he said, responding to her sounds.

Leo flexed his hips driving his cock deeper into her tight pussy which brought more cries of passion from Sarah. It took him a good minute to work it completely in so that his thick matting of pubic hair was pushed against her pussy and his balls nestled against her ass. With a sigh of satisfaction, he fell forward onto his elbows so that his entire body was now in contact with hers.

Sarah felt almost crushed and trapped by his body, but it was an intensely pleasurable feeling. When Leo began thrusting into her with a steady, deep pace and his hot breath began to hit her neck she knew she was experiencing something completely different. This wasn't the gentle love making she received from her husband. Instead, she was being fucked and fucked hard - taken by this rough man for his own pleasure. The feeling emanating from between her legs, shooting out in all directions through her body, made it undeniable that she was enjoying it too.

Leo knew she would be a good fuck, but it was still better than he expected. Her body was responding nicely too. He could feel her pussy juicing and coating his cock making it easier to drive into her and he could feel the small nipples that crowned her luscious breasts scraping against his chest.

"You like this?" he asked, already knowing the answer but wanting to hear her say it.

"Yes," came a faint, whispered reply.

"Louder baby. I can't hear you," he demanded.

"Yes," Sarah answered, this time in a clear voice.

"Good. I want you to like it. Now tell me to fuck you. Say fuck me Leo," he said, intending to push her sensibilities. When there was no response after several seconds, he commanded again, "Say it baby. Say fuck me Leo."

"Fuck me Leo," Sarah answered, and he felt a quick shiver in her body as the words left her mouth.

Hearing her say the words excited him too and he started moving even faster lifting up with his hips at the end of every thrust to go in as deeply as possible. He felt her legs, which had been at his side, circle his waist and her hands which had been on his shoulders drifted down until one was on the small of his back and the other was holding his ass.

"Say it again," Leo grunted between thrusts.

"Fuck me Leo," she spat out without hesitation, and her hips started pushing back into him.

Leo took his right arm and looped it under her left leg opening her further then lifted himself on the other until he was resting on his elbow. In this position, he could drive deep and watch her face as he fucked her. Her eyes were squeezed shut which left a tension in her brow and her mouth was partly open. Overwhelmed by the pure sexual look she was giving, he leaned down and kissed her, pushing his tongue into her mouth and receiving hers back lustily.

"Fuck me Leo. Fuck me good. Ohhh...Leo," Sarah cried out without prodding, as soon as their kiss broke.

He knew she had never experienced sex like this and he wanted to make it memorable. He wanted her to be thinking about this encounter days, weeks and months later so that she would want more, need more and be ready to visit him when he called.

"You're the best fuck I ever had," Leo grunted then slowed, unable to keep the torrid pace which brought a whine of disappointment from Sarah, as she had felt herself building towards something special and now it was drifting away.

Leo took her arms and pushed them over her head, holding her hands in his. In this position, stretched out and bound, she felt out of control which brought a new wave of erotic feelings rushing through her body. Leo moves now, slower but still deliberate, quickly brought back the feeling that had faded. She felt heat between her legs and an electric tickling that began to grow and spread through her body. When it hit her nipples, it became too strong to hold inside.

"OH LEO. Almost...almost there...please don't stop," came her passionate, pleading cry.

Leo concentrated on giving her a steady, consistent rhythm then said once more, "Say what you want again."

"Fuck me Leo. Fuck...OHHH...OHHH...OH GOD...PLEASE...OH PLEASE!" she cried out loudly, as her orgasm hit and Leo rode her through it, feeling her body pulse and her pussy contract and release against his thick cock.

Sarah had never experienced anything like it. First, her eyes saw stars exploding and her body had strong impulses wracking through it making her spasm. Then she began to float and drift in the most amazing way like she was on a soft cloud that was massaging her and bringing her deep satisfying pleasure.

When she finally came back to reality, how much later she wasn't sure, she could feel Leo still moving inside her and when she opened her eyes she could see by the contorted look on his face that he was close to cumming.

He knew that Sarah had experienced a huge climax, and watching and feeling her pussy milk him had pushed him forward too. He wanted the orgasm to be completely through her before he released, so with gritted teeth he had held back, but now it was time to let go. He hoped that she was not on any birth control, although he knew it was likely she was, as he would have liked nothing more than to have inseminated her. Their coupling had been so intense and pleasurable it seemed more like a mating than just sex.

"Can't hold it. Can't..." he said to her through gritted teeth, and when he felt Sarah's fingernails lightly glide down his back, it was too much and his release hit with full force, "OH FUCK. FUCK YEAH! Take it baby...take it all."

His movements lost rhythm and Sarah could feel his cock throbbing against her opening letting her know that he was releasing his semen into her married pussy. With a last, deep push, Leo stopped then collapsed onto her. Together they struggled to catch their breaths, while they remained connected.

When Leo rolled off of her, there was a momentary feeling of emptiness that made her squeeze her legs together. She felt his arm encircle her and pull her back against his hairy chest and his hand went to her breasts. She could feel his lips softly kissing the back and side of her neck which made her purr.

"Damn that was good. I haven't come that hard in forever. I think yours was big too," he spoke in low voice.

Sarah didn't respond and now that it was over all her lust was evaporating rapidly being replaced by guilt. She thought of Copeland and Justin and realized she was now a cheat - an adulteress. The thought was overwhelming, and she suddenly felt trapped like an animal, wanting to retreat to the safety of her home.

"I need to go. Please let me go," she blurted out while trying to work her way out of his hold.

"No Sarah. You're staying the night," the rough man replied.

His words weren't loving or angry, rather they were just stated in a matter-of-fact way.

"Really I have to. Please let me up," she answered, now fighting him harder.

"Be still," Leo commanded, and pulled her more tightly against him.

Sarah knew she couldn't fight him, so she quit struggling deciding to wait until he fell asleep to sneak out. However, the drinks, the sexual workout and the emotions had tired her and she was the first to drift off.

Sometime later, she awoke to find Leo using two fingers to slide over and inside her pussy. Despite the tingling he was creating, she tried to resist at first by closing her legs and then speaking.

"No more. I've had enough and I need to go," she pleaded.

Leo ignored her request, pushed her legs back open and rolled on top of her.

"I was waiting for you to come to life," he whispered to her.

She realized how wet he had made her when the head of his cock penetrated her easily.

"No, please," she implored him, but instead of stopping he pushed in deeper, and then he took her ass in his hands and with a final thrust he was balls deep.

"Love your pussy baby," he said to her, as he started moving very slowly in and out savoring the feeling of her hot, snug wetness.

At first, Sarah was able to keep herself detached from Leo's efforts but as his thrusting continued she found herself drawn in. Her reluctance waned quickly as Leo's fat cock once again created great pleasure in her pussy, and after only a couple minutes she was once again moaning in time to his thrusts.

Leo rolled onto his back, never losing the connection with Sarah, and pulled her up so that she was now on top. She was surprised to find herself suddenly upright, on display and looking down at Leo, but with his hands pulling on her hips she began to rock against his hardness. Leo enjoyed the view he had of her almost perfect breasts and flat sexy tummy. In addition, her disheveled dark hair gave her a lusty, wanton look.

Sarah's movements became faster until with a series of cries she came once again then collapsed onto Leo's chest. Leo tried to continue to thrust into her for a few seconds before giving up and contented himself with holding her against him while he stroked her hair.

Light was streaming through the gaps in the curtains when Sarah woke to the sound of movement in the loft. Finding herself alone in the bed, she assumed it was Leo that was making the noise, so she was shocked when a small, elderly Asian lady appeared at the foot of the bed.

"You get up...you go. You go now," the lady said to Sarah in a loud voice, while waving her arms.

Surprised, Sarah pulled the bed sheets up to her neck and held them tightly while wondering what was going on with this strange woman. The old woman continued her tirade telling Sarah to go, and also pulled on the sheet ripping it from Sarah's hands and stripping it from the bed until she was left naked, trying to use her hands to provide some cover.

"Stop it. Leave me alone," Sarah yelled at her.

"Mr. Leo want you to go. You get clothes on and leave now," she told Sarah, picking up her clothes from the floor and throwing them onto the bed.

Sarah reached for her clothes, but evidently wasn't moving fast enough for the Asian woman who stepped closer, took her by the arm and began pulling her off the bed.

"Stop, damn it!" Sarah cried out in anger.

"Mimi it's okay," Leo voice called out from behind the old woman, and Sarah looked behind her to see him standing there naked with a smile on his face.

Mimi turned and saw him, showing no surprise at his nudity, then left, going past him as she wandered to another part of the loft.

"What was that about?" Sarah demanded, angrily.

"That's my housekeeper Mimi. She is a tad too possessive," Leo explained.

In fact, he had trained Mimi to run off the women she found in his place after he had gone. Mimi had been unaware that Leo was in the bathroom and that Sarah wasn't one of his standard skanks.

Sarah had continued to try and put on her clothes, but Leo wasn't ready yet for her to go just yet. She was on her back in the bed about to put her feet through her skirt when he took the garment in his hand and began a tug of war with her before finally getting it away.

"I need to go." Sarah said in a firm voice. Her guilt had come back again and Mimi's interference had insulted her. But, she could tell by Leo's half hard cock, the look in his eye and his grin that he wanted more sex.

"One more time, baby," he told her.

"No Leo. No way," Sarah replied, but already he was climbing on the bed.

"I'll make you feel good," he said as he took hold of her legs.

"Please no. That woman's here!" Sarah tried again, but Leo completely ignored her pleas as he spread her legs and moved between them, and he used his fingers to test her slit, pleasantly surprised to find it slick.

"Ummm...uhhh..." Sarah moaned as Leo inserted his thick cock in her for the third time, and while there was some soreness, there was also the same good feeling of fullness she had experienced before.

It wasn't long before she had her hands on his shoulders and her legs wrapped around his waist. Her reluctance and embarrassment when they started had made her think there was no way she would be able to climax. However, it was beginning to felt very good, and the tingling in her nipples and groin made her wonder. Leo had his head buried in her neck as he concentrated on the mating and he would occasionally nibble on her ear. His hot breath hitting her neck made it all seem very raw, but also very erotic.

Suddenly, she caught a movement in her peripheral vision and lifting her head slightly she saw Leo's maid had returned.

"Leo, your maid is watching!" Sarah said in shock.

"It's okay. She doesn't care," he replied, and showed no sign of stopping.

At first, Sarah felt embarrassed and she closed her eyes to block out the sight of the old woman. But, when Leo raised up on his arms and began pushing deeply into her, she looked up to see him staring intently into her face while the maid swept the floor just a few feet away. It was all so sordid, but it lit some strange, unknown fuse in the young wife and mother.

"Ohhh...ohhh...Leo..." she moaned loudly, and something in her now wanted the maid to know how good it felt.

"That's it baby. Tell me how good it feels," he encouraged.

Sarah was about to respond when suddenly her lover pulled out without warning then used his hands to roll her to her knees then quickly took her from behind.

"Ohhh...mmm..." Sarah whined when he entered.

She loved the position although her husband, always the gentleman, rarely wanted to make love that way and Sarah was too timid to demand it. Leo wasn't a gentleman at all and knew from experience what women wanted.

"Now we can get serious," he grunted out, and holding her hips began to move fast with deep strokes.

"Ohhh...yes...ohhh...ohhh...it feels good..." Sarah cried out.

She was getting very excited and she dropped her head to the mattress and grabbed the sheet with each hand squeezing tightly

"You ready to cum?" Leo asked between breaths.

"Yes..." Sarah whimpered in response.

"Tell me baby. Tell what you want," he demanded.

"I want to cum...let me cum...please..." she whined.

Leo's movements went in to overdrive and he started thrusting like a jack hammer. It immediately created a wet slapping sound between their bodies and Sarah felt the telltale tingling starting to build rapidly. Seconds, just seconds more was all she needed and then it happened. The tingling began to fire out like electrical pulses throughout her body with special focus on her pussy and nipples.

"Awwwhhhh...fuck...fuck me! Oh God fuck me," the young mother cried out and pulled even harder on the sheet.

It felt so good, and it immediately drained all her strength requiring Leo to hold her by her hips to keep her from falling forward. He kept the motion as best he could against her limp body then finally let her go, but stayed connected and continue to fuck her while she lay prone.

"Here it comes baby. Here it comes. Hope you're on the pill," he grunted in time with his thrusts then he pushed deep and held himself completely inside her and let out a satisfied roar.

Leo collapsed on her back and she could feel his heaving chest struggling to catch up. She felt strangely satisfied that he had climaxed inside her and she squeezed her muscles a few times to milk his heavy cock, which brought a deep sigh from him.

Opening her eyes, she saw that Mimi was looking down at her from the edge of the bed, and it took a second to register that she was looking at her wedding ring. She knew she was being judged, and once more a pang of guilt stated to form, but it was held at bay by the amazing way she felt after her complete climax.

Leo tried to get her to stay and even offered to drive her home when she insisted on leaving. But, she was adamant about taking a cab, so thirty minutes later she allowed him to kiss her fully before she took the few steps from his door to the waiting car.

She hadn't had the opportunity to clean up much and she knew she looked a mess and probably smelled of sex. So, she wasn't surprised when the Indian cab driver repeatedly looked at her in the mirror as they drove. Her mind went to her college days where her friends would laugh about the "walk of shame". How ironic she thought that her first experience at it was as a wife and mother.

Sarah headed straight for a bath. She peeled off her clothes and when she got to her thong she was appalled at the sodden mess. There was a creamy viscous fluid that she knew was Leo's semen that ran the length of the material, and more was still draining from her slit. Pubic hair was mixed in with the mess, and when she looked at her body she could see Leo's body hair clinging to her from neck to waist.

Once the tub was full, she lay back in the hot water and soaked, hoping it would relieve her sore and throbbing pussy, while she recalled events. After showering to make sure the hair was off her body and the tub was clean, she slipped on a t-shirt and crawled into the comfort and safety of her bed for some much needed sleep.

She was able to sleep about five hours, to mid-afternoon but when she awoke she almost immediately went into a panic. The reality of everything finally hit home and with it came continuous waves of embarrassment, humiliation and regret. She spent an hour bouncing off the walls before she decided she needed to call her friend, Kim. Picking up her phone, she could see there were five missed calls, all from Kim.

"Girl, we were supposed to go shopping. What happened?" Kim launched on her in mock outrage.

"Oh, Kim. Something...something..." she started, but the emotion hit her full force and she started sobbing.

"Sarah? Are you okay? What's wrong?" her friend fired the questions at her rapidly.

"I'm okay. I just need to talk," she was able to compose herself enough to say.

"I'm on my way," Kim instantly responded.

Twenty minutes later the door bell rang and Sarah met her friend. She had put on flannel sweatpants with her t-shirt, and her eyes were red from crying.

"Sweetie, talk to me." Kim said, guiding her friend to the living room couch.

"Oh Kim. I did something horrible. I'm so ashamed. I really just don't know..." she started, but then stopped and looked at the floor.

"Sarah, go slow and take your time. I find it impossible to believe you did anything that bad," her friend responded, as of all the girls in the circle, Sarah was the one everyone looked to as they purveyor of good manners and charm.

"I'm sorry, I just can't," Sarah answered, and started to whimper again.

Kim got up and went to the kitchen. She knew from experience where the wine was kept and she opened a new bottle of Chardonnay and returned with two large pours. At first, Sarah didn't want any wine and Kim didn't push letting her friend find the way she wished to communicate. They talked about various things in an awkward way, but after almost an hour Sarah reached for the wine glass. As soon as it was empty, Kim refilled it and Sarah was partly through it when, with a deep sigh, she spoke.

"God Kim. What have I done?" she asked her friend, with a pained look.

"Tell me when you're ready," Kim answered.

More time went by, then Sarah looked at her friend with wet eyes and said, "Kim, I had sex with another man."

To say that Kim was stunned was a massive understatement. Sarah and Copeland's marriage was THE relationship. It was always held up as perfection, a beautiful couple with a lovely child living in a great home. She fought hard to maintain her composure knowing her friend really needed her.

"Sarah are you serious?" then thinking about the silliness of her question she added, "Tell me what happened, but take your time. We have all night."

Sarah tried several ways to tell, it but each time it just made things confusing so she finally went back and started from the beginning, giving her friend a chronological explanation that ended with them sitting on the couch.

Kim was surprised and shocked by the description, but there was something else too - she would just never have guessed her friend had it in her. She was much more worldly than Sarah, but even for her it was quite out there. It wasn't like she had a surreptitious rendezvous with one of the husbands in their group. That, she could understand since it was clear all of them wanted her. Instead, Sarah's encounter or encounters had been very base and sordid with a man, by her description, from the fringes of society, and her intuition told her there was something psychological in play too.

The good news for Sarah was that Kim was truly a good friend, and at that moment she wanted nothing more than to ease her pain. So making sure to choose her words carefully, she started to ask questions.

"Sarah, you're sure it wasn't rape?" it was a confirming question and from the description it didn't sound like rape, but she felt she needed to ask.

"No, it wasn't," she replied, looking at her feet.

"You're on the pill, right?" she asked, to confirm as well.

"Yes," Sarah answered, looking up.

"Sarah, I'm going to suggest we go to one of those walk in clinics and get you tested for STDs. Hopefully, they can do the tests on Saturday, but you need that behind you as quickly as possible," Kim said.

"Now?" Sarah asked.

"Let's do it now then we can come back and talk," her friend pushed, and fifteen minutes later they were headed towards a place they had located on the internet.

"Honey, I'm going to spend the night with Sarah. Copeland's out of town and she's lonely," Kim announced to her husband while they drove and after a pause she added, "Yes, everything is okay. Love you."

Sarah was pleased she had her best friend for the night, and she said in a soft voice, "Thank you."

It took them an hour at the clinic, and Kim had to warn off the Doctor when he tried to give a lecture on unsafe sex. They were told the results would be back the following Tuesday, but that she needed to come back in a month for another AIDS test.

Back at Sarah's house, they settled on the couch and returned to the subject at hand.

"Are you and Copeland doing okay?" Kim asked.

It was a question she had wanted to bring up for a while, but only now did she think Sarah was ready for it.

"Yes. Well, I mean I think so. I mean...well are we if I did this?" she replied in confusion.

"One thing at a time sweetie. What I'm asking is if you were fighting, and were you having sex?" Kim queried.

"No on fighting and yes to sex," Sarah replied, and Kim sensed that the non-judgmental discussion was helping to strengthen her friend.

"Do you have a fantasy about naughty sex? I mean there is a girl I know who fantasized about black guys. It just ate on her until she had to try," she explained.

"No, I don't think so. It all started so...well not innocent I guess but without any...purpose...or idea of cheating," Sarah answered.

"Why DID you go to the bookstore the first time?" Kim asked.

Sarah was quiet for a few seconds as if collecting her thoughts then spoke, "I was just so bored. I was by myself and I just wanted to get out and do something. And, well Copeland and Justin being gone. I felt like I could...you know. I could be a bit adventurous and no one would ever know."

"That sounds like thrill seeking behavior," her friend replied.

"Maybe. I mean I know I had butterflies," she answered, looking down at the floor.

"You should have gone parachuting," Kim retorted.

"It was dark," Sarah shot back, and they both started laughing.

The alcohol was helping, but so was Kim's counsel and she was pleased to see her friend calming down.

"How was the sex?" Kim asked, when the laughter died.

"What do you mean?" Sarah responded, instantly stiffening.

"You know what I mean. Answer," her friend demanded.

"Good." she replied and began fidgeting. Kim sensing there was more, but stayed silent until she spoke again, "It was awesome."

"Okay honey. Let me summarize. You got bored and went a little wild. But, at least you didn't sleep with one of your friend's husbands. Now you can forget it and move on and no one will ever know. My advice is to forget it. You'll have an interesting memory when your sixty," Kim counseled.

There was silence in the room for almost a minute before Sarah spoke.

"Kim, am I bad person?" Sarah asked, looking very vulnerable.

Kim scooted next to her and put her arm around her shoulder. "No honey. You're a wonderful person. The best I know. But, you definitely got your freak on."

"Kim!" Sarah squealed, and hit her friend on the leg.

"Don't worry. I'm actually jealous," she replied, with some sincerity.

"What do you mean?" Sarah asked.

"Sweetie, that was one wild adventure. Who wants to grow old and gray with no adventures?" Kim answered.

"Should I tell Copeland?" she asked.

"NO! This is a secret we are both carrying to the grave," her friend replied, adamantly.

The girls continued to drink and talk becoming completely hammered in the process. Just barely able to make it to bed, they slept till almost noon before Kim left so Sarah could prepare for the return of her family.

The boys showed up just after two, and she took her son in her arms for a big hug then kissed and hugged Copeland. For the next hour, she listened while they described their weekend and all the fun they had. When Copeland asked about her weekend, she dismissed it as uneventful, but did say that Kim had spent the night in case the subject ever came up.

Copeland wanted to make love that night and she felt guilty when she put him off with an excuse about having a difficult period. She felt even worse when she realized she could still feel a soreness in her pussy caused by the hard fucking she had received from Leo.

The tests came back negative on Tuesday, and after getting reassurances from Kim that AIDS was not a realistic issue, she let Copeland make love to her that night. It was loving and gentle as always and she embraced that feeling like it was a special safe spot.

That same night, while Sarah was with her husband, Leo was in bed too. Unlike her, he was alone, but she was part of his evening as on his 70" TV a replay of their time in bed was showing while he stroked his hairy cock. He knew that she was very likely going through a period of guilt and that the best course of action, at least in the near term, was to leave her alone and give her space. He was counting on the fact that she likely had the best sex of her life as captured on his hidden cameras. But, timing would prove to be everything.

Days turned to weeks and then months for Sarah and along the way her guilt dissipated along with her fear of contact from Leo. She surmised that he had gotten what he wanted and moved on, and while it was relieving at first, over time a pang of disappointment developed as a woman doesn't want to be so easily forgotten.

Once Sarah got her feet back under her, Kim began an incessant teasing of her friend. When they were out, Kim would make a point to pick out some seedy looking guy and ask Sarah if he was hot. Sarah always took it good naturedly, but it did act to remind her of the sex with Leo.

What Kim didn't know was that she now found herself comparing sex with Copeland to what she experienced with Leo. One was loving, gentle and respectful, exactly what she had been brought up to believe was the right thing. The other was raw, urgent and physical, not meant for a respectable lady, but regardless, the remembrance played incessantly in her head. She wanted so badly for her husband to push her down, forcing himself on her and taking her hard, but she knew that it would never happen. Nor could she explain her desires to him because in the process of doing so the whole idea would be defeated. Still, she was mostly happy and if she had to keep a secret masturbatory fantasy to herself then so be it. So, Sarah concentrated on being a good wife, mother and friend.

It had been almost four months since their night together and Leo had stayed true to his conviction of not reaching out to Sarah. He had held out a small hope that she would take the initiative, but it never happened. It was a Thursday evening and he was at home when he came across the video of their coupling which brought the young wife to the forefront of his mind. He debated with the thought of texting her before finally deciding he had nothing to lose.

"hey there. how have you been?" he typed and sent, choosing the most innocuous message he could think of, and while Sarah heard the beep, it was thirty minutes later before she picked up her phone and retrieved it. After a quick glance, she immediately deleted the message.

She wondered what had prompted him to contact her after all this time. Probably drunk and horny she thought, although in her process of passing judgment she realized she was thinking of him, which both scared and annoyed her.

The phone beeped again and she tried to ignore it but just a few minutes later she was collecting the message, "just checking to make sure you are doing okay. let me know."

"doing fine," Leo read the response on his phone, and although it wasn't much, it was better than nothing.

"look I kept from contacting you because I knew you needed some space. but I have been thinking about you every day. our time was very special to me. I hope for you too," he hit send, hoping his words would connect.

Sarah read the message and put her phone down. It wasn't at all what she had expected from this rough man, and she found herself aimlessly piddling about the house while her mind turned to Leo.

"Mommy can I have some ice cream?" Justin asked in his sweet voice.

"Sure honey," she replied, and headed towards the fridge.

"Sarah, its after eight. I thought the rule was no sweets after eight?' Copeland asked from his spot in front of the TV.

"Well, just this one time," she answered, realizing she had been distracted.

The young wife put a small dish in front of her son then went to the phone.

"not a good idea to communicate. sorry," she typed and sent.

Leo read the message and was disappointed, but knew it had been a long shot. He thought about sending her a clip of their time in bed, and while not ruling it completely out, he decided to wait a few weeks and try again first.

"understand," he sent to Sarah in reply.

Leo let three weeks go by then, while sitting at the strip club he had acquired having a drink, he decided he would give it another shot.

"you doing okay?" he fired out.

"'fine...how are you," came the reply, less than a minute later.

Surprised but encouraged, he started to think about what tact to take. What he didn't know was that Sarah had been thinking about their past exchange and wondering if he would in fact try again. It scared her that he was out there still trying to communicate, but in the pit of her tummy remained a small kernel of excitement. For some strange reason, she wanted to be wanted by him.

"fine too. been busy with work and things. tell me what's new," he answered, intentionally being vague.

"Who are you chatting with?" her husband asked, when the phone beeped.

"Just Kim," Sarah answered, and a little wave of guilt tinged with naughtiness swept through her.

"nothing really new. work and family," Sarah responded.

"okay well just saying hello. take care," Leo answered quickly.

His message and timing were purposefully planned to surprise her, which they did. Sarah looked at the text, surprised that he wasn't being more aggressive.

"bye," she sent, not knowing what else to say.

Leo was happy and proud that he had established contact in a positive was and been the one to terminate the exchange. He knew women and he correctly surmised that Sarah was wondering why he had ended their chat.

He waited two weeks and then once again started a seemingly innocent exchange that ended after just a few messages. What he was trying to do was establish that interaction with him was not something to be feared, and he felt he was making good progress. He repeated the same process several more times until they reached the point that they were conversing via text every few days.

Still, the conversations had been tame with no attempt by him to get her to meet. Initially, Sarah felt that it was a ruse and he would make a play for sex, but with each passing conversation she thought she had been wrong and that maybe he truly did care about her.

Their frequent texting went on for several months with Leo trying to find an opening to make a play. Unfortunately, no opportunity presented itself, and if Sarah was being left alone for the weekend like previous times she was keeping it to herself. Still, for her he would be patient, and the texts only took a few minutes anyway.

"what are you doing?" Leo recognized it as the exact same text he had received from Sarah months before which had led to their night of fucking, and since it was a Friday night and almost ten o'clock he instantly became hopeful.

"at the club. you?" he replied quickly.

"out with a friend," Sarah answered.

In fact, she was out with Kim and after a lot to drink had admitted to her that she had been texting Leo. It was Kim that had goaded her into sending the message.

"boy or girl?" came the reply which made the two women giggle.

"girl," she answered.

"send me a pic," Leo responded with his own laugh.

It was less than a minute later when his phone buzzed, and opening it he saw a picture of Kim from the shoulders up. Unlike Sarah, she was blonde and looked a bit heavier. Still, she was a woman that most men would gladly be seen with, and in the picture she was giving a devilish smile which told Leo that Sarah had explained their situation.

"very nice. up for a drink?" he asked, deciding to push his luck.

After fifteen minutes with no response, Leo had about given up when a text came in with the message, "same place?"

What he didn't know was the delay was caused by the time it took for Kim to arrange with her husband to stay the night at Sarah's. The story her friend had told her months ago had intrigued her and she was dying to meet the man that had rocked pretty little Sarah's world.

"okay. should I bring the egg?" Leo sent back, now greatly enjoying how things were shaping up.

"bring two," hit his phones which made him laugh hard and he thought things might indeed turn out very interesting.

Looking over Sarah's shoulder, Kim squealed then hit her arm when she saw what her friend sent as she knew the story and realized the not so subtle message. She wondered if he would take it seriously and what trouble they were getting into. Certainly, she had been teasing and goading Sarah, but now her close friend seemed to be taking off.

"will do," came the reply.

"it will take us an hour," Sarah informed him, and they signaled for the check from the waiter in the small bistro.

They were going to take their cars to Sarah's then take a cab like before to the bar.

"see u then," Leo answered, and both parties started putting things in motion to make the rendezvous.

Leo quickly finished up a few things at the club then swung by the store where he found the egg in a drawer then grabbed another from the rack and picked up some batteries from the front. He was very doubtful that she had been at all serious about the eggs, but he was damn sure going to be ready, just in case. He made the club in forty-five minutes and was glad he did because just five minutes later he spotted Sarah walking with Kim.

Both girls were wearing simple sun dresses, and after spotting him they made their way to the small booth he had staked out even deeper in the shadows than before.

"Leo this is Kim," Sarah said nervously. but expecting some awkwardness he extended his hand confidently and shook hers as if it was a business meeting.

The rough man extended his hand confidently and shook the woman's hand as if they were at a business meeting, then they climbed into the booth with Sarah in the middle. The waitress arrived and they quickly placed their order.

Leo could tell they had been drinking and were clearly feeling no pain. It pleased him because he thought that with her friend with them it would allow a less stilted interaction. In fact, there was some shyness and Leo had to work to keep the conversation going at first, but after the drinks arrived the girls became more engaged. Soon they were having a lively discussion, and Kim wanted to know about him so he spent some time answering her questions, while asking his own as well.

Leo quietly placed his hand on Sarah's thigh and was pleased that she accepted it with no reaction. Slowly, he kneaded her firm flesh through the thin fabric of her dress, and after several minutes, he became emboldened, found the hem, and began moving his fingers beneath the dress.

Other than becoming a bit less involved in their conversation, Sarah exhibited no negative reaction to his play. In fact, he felt her shift in the seat in such a way that opened her thighs, which brought a smile to his face. Slowly, knowing it was a difficult challenge, Leo teased Sarah's inner thigh with his fingertip in a slow circular motion.

"Do you and Kim want to come back to my place?" Leo asked, after they had been drinking for an hour. He could sense in Sarah a desire as well as a fear so he suggested, "Talk it over with your friend while I go to the bathroom."

Leo was not a man that fawned over women. He liked Sarah, enjoyed their interactions and thought she was an excellent fuck, but he wasn't going to act like a teenage school boy and beg to be with her. If she didn't want to come over, his phone was filled with dozens of good looking women that would be there in short order, so he relived himself in the bathroom then returned to the table.

"What are we doing ladies?" he asked, as soon as he arrived.

"We're going to go home. It's late," Sarah announced.

As she spoke, Leo could see in her eyes a desire and figured it was Kim pushing the decision. Regardless, he wasn't going to play games.

"Yeah, it's late. I'll get a cab for y'all," he replied.

Leo called for the check and asked the waitress to get a taxi. Minutes later it was paid and they were standing just outside the door waiting for the car.

His instincts had been right about Kim, as she had counseled her friend that, although it had been an interesting evening, she would be far happier with herself in the morning if they headed home. Sarah had made a feeble plea to at least see his place and have a drink, but Kim remained firm and finally convinced her to go.

"I can't with Kim," Sarah whispered quickly to Leo, when her friend had stepped away to check her phone.

"Hey, no worries I understand," he answered, showing complete indifference.

The car came about five minutes later and, after the goodbyes, the girls went to leave, but they stopped at the taxi door and began an animated conversation that lasted several minutes. Finally, they broke and Sarah looked towards Leo and said, "We'll come over for a little while."

Leo stepped forward and gave the driver a $20 then directed the girls to his SUV parked in back. They climbed in with Sarah in the front and drove, mostly in silence, to Leo's loft. Soon, they were in front of the rising door and seconds later Leo had pulled into the parking place.

"I told you it was a cool place," Sarah said to her friend, when they had climbed the stairs to the living area.

Leo immediately went to the bar, poured two glasses of wine and a whiskey, and handed out the drinks. Even with the wine, the girls showed some nervousness as they moved to the large leather couches. Leo took a remote from the coffee table and with a push of a button, jazz began playing.

He sat at one end of the sofa, with Sarah in the middle and Kim at the other end, and while they chatted and sipped their drinks, Leo tried to figure out how to get around the cock block of Kim. He liked a challenge, as it made things interesting, and although he knew it would be difficult with these uptown women he wasn't about to give up.

The good news was they were both hammered. They had clearly been drinking a lot earlier, then with the drinks at the bar and what they were now sipping, he knew they were far past tipsy. It wasn't long before the girls were ready for a refill, and he was pleased to see that they appeared completely relaxed. Even Kim, who he had worried would remain nervous and pester her friend to leave, was showing no outward signs of distress.

Standing to refill their glasses, he had a sudden inspiration. "Hey, while I grab the drinks why don't y'all take care of these."

He dropped the two eggs on the table and quickly turned. Behind, him he heard the girls gasp and then Sarah begin to giggle. His hope was that Sarah would take the bait and somehow get her friend to follow suit, so he took his time giving the girls several minutes alone. Within the loft, areas were only separated by partitions and he was able to hear an ongoing conversation although he couldn't make out the words.

When he returned with the glasses, he was excited to see that both devices were missing from the table. The girls were quiet and Leo handed out the drinks then took his seat and started a discussion about the local football team, watching closely as Sarah and Kim shot furtive glances at each other. It was a good sign, a very good sign, but Leo wanted to build suspense. Slowly, after a few minutes of chatting, he slid his hand into his pocket unseen until he found one of the remotes.

"Huh! Uhhh..." Kim gave a startled squeal, while her legs slammed together and she writhed on the couch.

He let Kim be the center of attention, and all eyes were on her as she regained some composure and tried to calm her body. However, her eyes had a fiery look and he could see she was biting her lower lip.

"God Kim you look...ohhh...Leo!" Sarah cried out, when he started the orb in her pussy.

He had purposefully cut her off before she could tease her friend. Unlike Kim, Sarah was used to the effects, and she pulled her legs under her on the couch and starting making soft purring sounds while she impishly looked at the others.

Watching her, Leo realized that she was his and had been since they fucked. He now knew that in all the ensuing months he could have been fucking her regularly with just a little pushing. But, no point in being upset over that as he was going to have her tonight for sure, and with luck maybe a threesome.

"Come here baby," Leo said to Sarah, while standing.

There was just a moment of hesitation before she stood and walked to him. He put one arm around her waist, landed his hand on her ass and took her hand with the other. With the soft buzzing in the background, he moved slowly to the jazz music with the young wife and mother. Over her shoulder, Leo saw Kim reach underneath her short dress.

"Leave it there," he spoke firmly to Kim. Startled at being caught, she quickly pulled her hand away and leaned back into the couch. A few seconds later, Leo said to her, "Come join us."

It was his play, and if he could get her to move his hopes would be raised considerably. Sarah kept her back to her friend, so it was up to Leo to convince her. Their eyes made contact and remained connected for what seemed like a long time to the young woman. Slowly, as if it was someone else directing her body, she stood and shuffled the short distance to the dancing couple.

Leo turned off the devices and like Sarah, Leo put his arm around Kim's waist and put his hand squarely on her ass. He saw that she had big eyes and looked like she might faint from fright, but she didn't pull him away.

It wasn't long before Sarah, with no prodding, began unbuttoning Leo's shirt until it was undone to the waist. As soon as she finished, she put her hand on his broad chest and began running her fingers through the thick hair. Sarah told her friend to join her and she did for a few seconds then removed her hand.

Although things were going well, Leo knew he had not yet reached the mountaintop and somehow, someway, he needed to cause something to occur that would get Sarah's clothes off. He was confident that if he could make it happen he would get to fuck her, and the added treat of having her friend watching, made the anticipation almost unbearable.

"Baby, don't you think it would feel better if we danced without all these clothes?" Leo asked.

It was meant as a probe to get a response that might give him information on how to proceed.

"Mmmm...maybe," Sarah giggled.

Her words encouraged him as he had expected resistance, but she seemed to be ahead of him. In reality, he shouldn't have been too shocked by her response as she had been surprising him since they first met, and he suspected it was the powerful memories of the thorough fucking he had given her previously that was fueling her desire.

Sarah!" Kim cried out in shock to her friend, making her giggle.

Leo, not wanting to let her lose her nerve, turned and started pulling the light dress over her head, and as soon as it was off he was treated to the beautiful woman's body covered only in a matching baby blue bra and panty set. The bra was quite sheer and he could easily see her erect nipples trying to force their way out of their confines.

"No way," Kim protested, and crossed her arms over her chest when Leo turned to her.

"Come on Kim. You wanted to come. Don't leave me alone," Sarah implored her friend.

"I didn't expect this...it's crazy!" she replied, but it wasn't a "no" which made Leo hopeful.

In truth, Kim was very aroused, as much so as she could ever remember, and she was on the ragged edge of control, fearing that if she gave an inch she wouldn't be able to stop. Since Sarah had first told her about her affair and described her lover, she had been intrigued. That he was an older man that operated on the fringes of decent society had excited her much like she knew it had her friend. Besides all that, the descriptions of the sex that she had shared over the past few months when they were drinking, made her wonder if her own sex life was dull and uninspired.

Kim had been there for Sarah throughout her panic as a good friend, but never let on how she felt a certain sense of jealousy. Tonight, she had jumped at the chance to tag along and meet Leo as it seemed so exciting and risky. Despite Sarah's assurances that it was just for a drink, she suspected there might be more, maybe some kissing or light fondling, but this was way beyond her expectations.

"Come on girl," Sarah said, and reached towards her friend.

Leo liked what he saw as the dress came off. Kim too was quite fit and, although her breasts weren't as full and shapely as Sarah's, they were still quite nice. She had on a tiny red thong that left her ass completely exposed and an opaque white bra, and he took the opportunity to take a good, long look at her ass.

"Your turn," Sarah said, turning to Leo.

The girls were in for a surprise as Leo rarely wore underwear, and that fact was about to become apparent to his two guests. After kicking off his loafers, he unbuckled his belt and dropped his pants to the floor.

"Leo!" Sarah cried out, while Kim gasped loudly.

"Sorry, I forgot," he said with a big smile.

His cock was rock hard, as erect as it had been in a very long time, and extended out from his thick body. Kim realized his dick was much bigger than her husband's and now understood part of the reason Sarah had been so completely pleasured, which only added to her jealousy.

"Come on now," Leo said, and opened his arms again to let the girls move in close.

Immediately, his hands went to the girl's butts and neither said a word or made a move to stop him. He pulled them in against his body, but turned slightly so Sarah would feel his cock against her tummy. They moved as one and Leo took the opportunity to assess his targets. Sarah was in heat and practically begging for his attention and he knew she would not be a problem. Kim was still acting nervous, but at least going with the flow and he thought, maybe hoped, that she could be brought along, too.

Leo's cock had been rubbing against Sarah's body for several minutes when he felt her grab it with her hand and start a slow stroking motion. It felt great and he responded to her touch by squeezing her ass more firmly and snaking his fingers between her legs until they were against the fabric of her small panties. He played with her crotch, lightly stroking along her slit, and then, after several minutes of teasing, he found the edge and pushed his fingers tips beneath it until he contacted her slick opening. He let his other hand leave Kim and reached to Sarah's back where he deftly unclasped her bra then pulled it from her shoulders without protest.

"I'm going to fuck you so hard," Leo whispered into Sarah's ear, which caused her to squeeze his arm and dig her fingernails into his skin.

Now in control, he thought about what to do, how to proceed, that would maximize his enjoyment. Fucking Sarah was a given, she was dripping and ready. But, he wanted more. He wanted both girls in bed together.

Knowing the best path was still through Sarah, he let his fingers begin to slide up and down her slit, occasionally dipping deeper, but with each motion flicking her sensitive clit without dwelling on it. She pushed her lovely full breasts against his arm and began making soft mewing sounds that let everyone know how aroused she was. He felt the wire from the toy as he manipulated her with his fingers and thought reactivating it, but decided he wanted her focused on his own touch.

Leo maintained his play with Sarah, but returned one hand to Kim's ass and while they all slowly moved in time with the jazz music, he started moving his fingertips up and down the small piece of material that was wedged deeply between her cheeks. At first, his touch made her pull away, but he was persistent and it wasn't long before he had pulled her closer and was tracing the full length of the nestled garment.

Going for broke, he pushed his fingers beneath the material and was rewarded with the slick mucous of Kim's excited pussy. If anything, she was more wet than Sarah and the look she gave him told the full story that she was ready, too.

"Let's go to bed baby," Leo said to Sarah.

It was not a whispered voice and it was intended to show ownership and control. The look she gave him acknowledged her acceptance, and as a group, with an arm around each woman and still softly moving to the jazz, they shuffled towards the large bed in the back of the loft. When they arrived, Sarah jumped on the bed and pulled her panties off showing no shame about her friend watching. Leo released Kim and followed Sarah onto the bed, quickly covering her with his large hairy body while they kissed. Quickly, he helped Sarah remove the orb, while Kim was left all alone, still in her bra and panties, although very aroused and mesmerized as she watched the couple on the bed prepare for sex.

"Unnnnhhhh..." Kim heard Sarah gasp, when she saw Leo's hips thrust forward.

She knew that he had penetrated her friend, and strangely her thoughts went to Sarah's husband and the look of doting affection he had always shown his wife.

"Damn, baby you're hot," Leo spat out when his cock found bottom. Instantly, it brought back the good memories of their last encounter and he knew that the wait had been worth it.

Sarah's legs wrapped around his waist and for the next ten minutes Kim watched as her friend got well fucked while both of them emitted sounds of carnal pleasure. Tired of standing, Kim moved to a small chair but continued to watch as she had never seen others having sex before, and she found it impossible to look away. She was shocked when she realized she had pushed a hand inside her panties and was rubbing her wet clit in time to the fucking Sarah was receiving.

"Ohhh...ummm...Leo. Oh Leo...fuck me," Sarah called out.

"You like it?" Leo asked rhetorically.

His upper body was mostly still, but his ass was pounding Sarah with a strong, steady pace.

"Uh huh...uh huh..." she grunted in response.

"Damn you're a good fuck. Tell me what you want baby," he demanded.

"Oh, do it. It's so good and I'm so close. Please don't stop," Sarah pleaded in a whiny voice that signaled how excited she was.

Leo, doing as instructed, and thinking about the waiting Kim held her head in his hands and kissed her hard on the mouth before starting an even harder and more deliberate motion into her now sloppy pussy.

Sarah came hard and Kim watched mesmerized as her face became contorted and her body began to spasm while she wailed loudly. Then, she saw her eyes roll back in her head and her body go instantly limp. Her friend's orgasm had been so powerful and complete that she was left feeling like a prepubescent school girl who had never had sex.

She watched Leo slow and begin an easy movement into her still shattered friend. It took almost a minute before Sarah came back to life and when she did she wrapped her arms around Leo in a tender embrace. They kissed many times and Kim heard her friend's constant moans of joy and whispers that bordered on professions of love. Finally, they slowed and then stopped then several minutes later, Leo rolled to her side.

Sarah looked content with her eyes closed but Kim now realized that Leo was looking directly at her. Suddenly ashamed, she remembered that her hand was pushed into her panties and she quickly pulled it out.

"Your turn," Leo said.

His words seemed so matter-of-fact, almost clinical, and yet Kim knew it was what she wanted. Still, female denial is a well taught and powerful coping mechanism.

"I can't," she said, without explanation.

"Why not?" Leo asked.

Given the situation and how obviously horny Kim was it seemed silly.

"You're with Sarah and besides..." Kim started then stopped.

"Sarah can I fuck Kim?" Leo asked.

"Mmmm...hmmm," came the sound from her that she delivered without opening her eyes.

"No. Well...still..." Kim tried to explain.

Sensing that words weren't going to work, Leo got out of bed and walked to the chair where Kim was sitting. Standing naked before her with her friend's juices glistening on his cock, Leo took her under her arms, lifted her to her feet and guided her towards the bed.

It was exactly what Kim wanted. Too embarrassed and shy to openly admit her desires, she needed to be pushed just enough where she didn't feel like a complete slut. Leo sat her on the edge of the bed and quickly removed her bra while she looked between her feet at the floor, then he pushed her back until she was lying flat.

Kim's eyes were closed and she was practically shaking from the excitement when she felt Leo's lips wrap around one of her nipples and begin sucking.

"Mmmm...ohhh..." came her soft whine, which encouraged Leo who moved to the other nipple getting a similar response.

When Leo went to pull her panties down, Kim at first forced her legs together in something of an act of defiance. However, Leo's persistent tugs soon won out and the tiny garment was swept off her legs and discarded unceremoniously on the floor. Leo was pleased to see a smoothly shave mound and just like Sarah's it looked like a delicate flower.

Leo returned to licking and sucking on Kim's breasts and nipples and after several minutes began a slow descent over her tummy until he was just an inch about her pussy. Purposely teasing, he began licking around the outside of her pussy getting her even more excited and making her open her legs as she sought out direct contact. When he had her the way he wanted her, he dove in, licking the length of her dripping slit and tongue lashing her clit until she turned into a moaning, heaving mess.

"Are you ready to fuck?" Leo asked, purposefully being provocative as pushing her sensibilities turned him on and he wanted to hear her ask for it.

"You need a condom. I...I...don't have protection," Kim whimpered, while her body writhed in anticipation.

"Sorry, I don't have any," he replied.

The truth was he had a carton as he almost always used protection when fucking the girls from the club, but he wasn't going to use them with Sarah and Kim, and the fact that she might get knocked up excited him greatly.

"But, I'm not on the pill," she whined.

"I'll be careful," Leo lied.

"He'll pull out," Sarah added, suddenly back from her near comatose state.

Kim looked at Leo's cock which was still completely full. It was bigger than her husband's in every way - longer, fatter and had a look of raw power. She saw the effect it had on her friend and she wanted more than anything to experience the feeling.

"You have to pull out," Kim begged.

With a nod, Leo climbed between her legs, lined up and began to push into Kim's wet hole.

"Mmmm...uhhh...uhhh...ohhh..." Kim panted, as Leo's cock invaded her opening and provided a feeling of fullness she had never experienced.

"Go slow," she said expecting some pain, but when Leo hit his third full stroke and all she felt was complete pleasure she spread her legs wide and let out a loud moan that released all her tension.

Each time Leo hit bottom it felt like the air was being knocked out of her but in a very good and exciting way, and when he got into his full rhythm and started fucking her with deep, powerful strokes Kim felt like she was experiencing real sex for the first time. All other efforts paled into insignificance as this rough man had his way.

"You like it don't you baby?" Leo asked.

"Uh huh..." she grunted in response, as her hands found his ass and tried to pull him deeper into her.

Kim was so aroused that it didn't take long for her to reach a climax, and as it approached, she knew it wasn't going to be like anything she had experienced before. Already, her entire body was tingling and a special connected feeling between her pussy, ass and nipples developed that fired magical feelings between them. Leo's pace was steady and strong which was just what Kim needed to orgasm.

When it arrived, it hit her hard and it took a few seconds for her to comprehend the loud cries filling the loft were coming from her. Her body began having spasms that arrived without warning and it felt like her temperature increased ten degrees. It was incredibly intense and powerful to her psyche then suddenly she felt like she was floating and the most pleasant feeling filled her brain as if she had no cares. Leo was still fucking her with his steady rhythm which seemed to draw out the orgasm into an amazing state that she didn't want to leave.

"Going to cum baby. Get ready," Leo announced.

"Okay..." she answered in a soft voice

"Here it is! Shit...fuck yeah..." her lover cried out.

Kim could feel his cock swell and pulse as his semen fired out but, for some reason, in her condition, it seemed natural and good, and she merely stroked his back while he panted and planted his seed.

"Jesus Christ." Leo exclaimed when he finally fell exhausted between the two married women. It had been a truly memorable experience, one of the best ever and his mind was racing with the possibilities for more, but right now he just needed a minute to recover. He took both girls by their arms and pulled them closer until all three were wrapped together tightly and collectively they began to give off soft mews of pleasure.

Sometime later, Leo awoke to find Sarah stroking his now limp cock and Kim fondling his balls.

"We want more," Sarah demanded.

"You better get me hard then," he laughed.

However, his laugh disappeared when she moved down and sucked his cock into her sweet mouth, and seconds later Kim joined her swapping him back and forth for the next ten minutes.

When he was fully rigid, Sarah climbed on top and rode him until she had a small orgasm and then Kim climbed on, but after a few minutes he flipped her over and took her from behind bringing her to another loud climax with her head pushed into the mattress.

After that, they all slept until noon then Leo made breakfast which they ate naked. The girls left soon thereafter, going to Sarah's placed where they climbed into bed and discussed what had transpired. Of course, Kim kicked herself for letting Leo cum in her, but other than that she felt surprisingly at ease with what had occurred. However, they agreed it was a one off event or at least a very rare event, and decided they wouldn't contact Leo again.

The next day, both Sarah and Kim were resting and watching TV when their phones indicated an incoming message. Sitting with her husband and seeing it was a video from Leo, Sarah got up and went to the bathroom. Likewise, Kim was with her husband, but decided to turn the sound all the way down and watch it. Although they weren't aware of being recorded, the video clearly showed them in bed taking turns sucking Leo's thick cock.

At first, they didn't grasp the meaning of the message but fifteen minutes later another text came in that put it in perspective, "lets meet thursday for drinks".

[Brainmetal]

A Professor Living Dangerously

By j267 ©

Katherine Dennison-Kupersmith felt that a huge weight had been lifted from her being. A recent hire as an Assistant Professor in the School of Social Sciences at a prestigious southern university, she had been struggling for months to identify a field of research that would differentiate her from the rest of the younger staff, and put her on a solid tenure track. Finally, she felt like she had landed on something interesting and she was fairly certain there was little published research on the topic. In academia, it was publish or perish but, she hated the way her colleagues would regurgitate the same old concepts in slightly modified form to appease the beast.

Katherine realized how fortunate she had been to land her Professor position. She had been up against three other well qualified candidates any of whom would have been a solid selection but, it was a position she wanted badly so she had immersed herself in preparation learning about the department faculty and their individual areas of study and expertise. During the interviews, she was able to converse with each member of the search committee in depth on their interests, which she felt certain had been the deciding factor.

Since her husband of three years had a position as an attorney with one of the better firms in the city, landing the position had been even more of an imperative. There was no way he would have wanted to move, and given the difference in their incomes she knew it would have made little sense. She was thankful that it was an issue that had been avoided.

Katherine called her husband Jeff on his cell phone with a gushing voice and talked him in to leaving early to go to dinner. She loved her husband deeply but, the required work hours of a new attorney were outrageous and she had been spending way too many nights dealing with an exhausted man. However, now with her own mission she thought the free time might actually prove to be a benefit.

Katherine had been waiting at the table in their favorite restaurant for twenty minutes when Jeff finally showed up offering his apologies as he sat.

"I can't wait to hear the news," he said to her, with a sincere smile.

Her struggle with finding a direction to take her research had made living with her difficult for the past few months so, he was thrilled that she had apparently decided on something. Just as Katherine was about to speak, the waiter came for their drink orders, and it was all she could do to hold back until he finally left.

"Okay, so I think I've found something that's interesting and fresh," she said, bubbling with enthusiasm.

"Tell me. I'm dying to hear," Jeff replied, equally enthusiastic.

"Okay, well you know I've been looking to link the work I've done in emotional intelligence with my interest in disadvantaged women's issues?" she asked, knowing that he had heard her describe it many times before.

"Yes, go ahead," Jeff encouraged.

"So, what I'm thinking is to research the lives of young women who participate in the sex trade. Now I know that others have looked at this before but, I want to look into the impact of emotional intelligence on outcome and modifications that may occur over time," she explained.

"So you want to see how a woman becomes a better hooker?" Jeff replied. The instant the words left his mouth he knew he had screwed up and Katherine's glare completely reinforced that view. She quietly took a sip of her Cosmopolitan before speaking.

"You're not getting it," she said, with dripping sarcasm.

"Look I'm sorry. That was a stupid thing to say. You're right though. I'm not sure I do get it completely but, then I'm just an attorney not a PhD in these things," he answered, trying to dig out of the hole.

"Don't be patronizing," Katherine said, and Jeff could tell she was growing frustrated.

"How are you going to research the topic? I mean how do you find subjects and how do you get them to talk to you?" he asked, trying to move past his faux pas.

"I'm not completely sure. It's something I will have to work out," she replied.

"But you think this is a new area. I mean something that hasn't been picked over by others?" he asked, in clarification.

"Oh yes. I just looked some this afternoon but I found very little and there was nothing with the emotional intelligence angle," Katherine answered, practically jumping from her seat as her enthusiasm returned.

The couple had a delicious dinner with Jeff staying away from any sensitive subjects so his wife could enjoy her evening. It seemed to him her concept had some flaws but, since he wasn't an academic, and he felt it was logical there would be a process in the development of the idea he didn't probe. After dinner, they went straight home and tore each other's clothes off on the way to bed. Katherine could be an intensely passionate lover but, unfortunately she was often so consumed by work or studies that their love making would be flat. It drove Jeff crazy when she didn't reach an orgasm and despite all his efforts it was starting to become the norm. However, this evening she was totally engaged and her body was sensitive and responsive. She climaxed with her arms and legs wrapped around him with whines of pleasure coming from her mouth then, quickly fell asleep in his arms.

Jeff and Katherine had met when he was a second year law student and she was starting her PhD program. Within three months they were living together, balancing their student life and the blossoming romance. When Jeff graduated and found a good job, he moved to the city ahead of her while she finished school and completed her dissertation. It had been a hard two years, only seeing each other about once a month but, it did make both feel that their relationship was worth continuing. A month after Katherine finished, they were married in a nice ceremony, and then she concentrated on finding a job. Landing the professor position had been an absolute dream come true.

Katherine had originally caught Jeff's eye during a party at a friend's place. He demanded an introduction from a mutual acquaintance, and he had managed to dominate her time for most of the evening. Even though she was in a relationship at the time, they went out the next weekend and after that were basically a couple. All their friends thought they made the perfect pair as both were very attractive, intelligent and ambitious, and they quickly became completely devoted to each other.

Katherine always attracted lots of male attention as a slender, raven haired beauty of 5'7" with long legs and perfect C-cup breasts that stood high on her chest. A youngish looking twenty-seven, her dark brown eyes, cute dimples and full lips always made men melt.

She had been with three other men before Jeff. Two were long term boyfriends but the other was a one night stand as a result of too much to drink, and while she had told Jeff about the two boyfriends, she had not admitted to the third. With Jeff, she felt that he was a great combination of an attractive, physical person and a caring lover but, also a highly intelligent man that she could respect. He stood right at 6' tall and weighed 180 pounds, his hair was medium brown, and he had a mischievous smile that usually worked to disarm her.

Over the next month, Katherine began developing her research plan outlining further areas of interest and data she wanted to collect. The one continuing problem was how to get cooperation and interaction with her subjects. She thought about putting ads in underground newspapers offering some money for participation in a survey but her mentor, an older woman that was a full professor, was adamant that the best way to collect the data was in the field.

"I know she's right I just don't know how to go about it," Katherine explained to Jeff one evening.

"That sounds like it could be dangerous," Jeff replied, worried that in her zeal she might lose perspective.

Another month went by and Katherine was becoming more and more frustrated. Every plan she came up with to gather the necessary field data had holes in it that she could not determine how to overcome.

"You have to help me," she barked at her husband one evening, after she had spent over an hour describing all the difficulties she was facing.

"I would if I knew how. What do you want me to do?" he answered, sympathetically.

"I don't know. Find me a contact I can talk to," she replied.

"A contact?" Jeff asked, confused by what she meant.

"Yes. Someone that works in the sex trade. Someone that knows their way around," She clarified.

"Well honey, I don't know anyone like that," he responded.

"Well you're a lawyer aren't you? Don't lawyers deal with criminals?" Katherine challenged.

Jeff didn't respond immediately. He knew she was very frustrated by her inability to move forward with her project so, he pulled her close, put his arm around her and said, "You know I'm a contracts attorney, not a criminal one. But let me think about how to do this."

Jeff did think about it over the next few days and finally decided to reach out to his friend Clark that worked at a law firm that specialized in criminal defense. He explained what Katherine was seeking to do as best he understood, and asked for information on who in the city would be good to approach.

"Well the guy that comes to mind when you explain the goal is Little Sam Taylor. He owns a couple of strip clubs in town and the girls there also turn tricks. But damn Jeff, this is some really dangerous stuff. I would highly recommend that your wife find some other way to do her research," Clark explained.

"I know. It worries me too. But she is consumed by this whole thing right now. Hopefully, when she sees what she had to deal with she will come to her senses. Do you know this Taylor guy?" Jeff responded.

"I've never met him but one of my colleagues has represented him," he answered.

"Could you get me his contact info?" Jeff asked.

"Let me see what I can do," his friend replied.

It took three days before Clark called back with Sam Taylor's cell phone number. Once again, he explained to Jeff the dangers of what was being proposed and tried to talk him into dropping the idea and finding another way. Jeff thanked him and assured his friend that he was going to look into things before telling Katherine. Jeff didn't immediately call but, after several more days of dealing with his wife's miserable disposition, he reluctantly dialed the number.

"Yes?" a deep voice came over the line.

"Uh, Mr. Taylor...Uh you don't know me but I was given your number by a mutual acquaintance and I wondered if I could bother you to meet with me and discuss something?' Jeff said, stumbling through his words while realizing that explaining what his wife wanted to do would be difficult.

"Who the fuck is this?" Sam Taylor demanded.

"Uh, Mr. Taylor my name is Jeff Kupersmith and like I said I'm just seeking to meet with you for a few minutes to discuss something," he answered.

"What kind of something?" he asked, suspiciously.

"It's really difficult to explain over the phone but I promise it will only take a few minutes if we could meet," Jeff asked again, able now to speak more clearly.

"Come to the club at nine," he replied quickly to Jeff, and hung up.

Jeff's friend had explained that Little Sam Taylor ran his business from a club on South Bayshore Blvd so; he assumed that was where the meeting would take place. He decided to work late then go to the meeting rather than go home and see Katherine, as he didn't want to have to explain why he was going back out, and felt it was still too soon to let her know what was in the works. Jeff had been in the city long enough to know that the area where the club was located was seedy and frequented by a less desirable class of people, and on the drive he felt his stomach knotting with nervousness over what he might encounter. He had led a fairly privileged life and had experienced very few interactions with this level of society.

He found the club without difficulty and turned into the poorly lit parking lot. Since there were only a few cars, he was able to find a spot close to the door. Through the walls of the building, Jeff could hear a heavy bass beat playing that hit him like a wave as soon as he opened the heavy metal door.

"Five dollars," an overweight Hispanic girl in a too tight dress said.

Jeff paid the cover then asked her over the music, "I have an appointment with Mr. Taylor at nine. Can you tell me where to find him?"

"Ask at the bar," the girl replied, while smacking her gum. Jeff couldn't help but glance at her large glitter covered breasts that heaved from her top.

As soon as he entered the main area of the club he saw that it was a large room with two stages. One was in the center of the room, and had a young black girl with a large ass dancing on it wearing a g-string and a bikini top. Like her ass, her breasts were large and spilled out from the covering. She seemed disinterested and oblivious to the few customers that were currently inside. The other stage was at the back, and while the lights were flashing from the rack overhead, it was empty. Scattered around the room he could see a half dozen girls in skimpy attire. Several were talking to the patrons while the others chatted at a table in the back.

"I'm looking for Mr. Taylor," Jeff announced, when he reached the bar.

The bartender, a heavy set man with his long hair pulled into a ponytail, didn't respond and instead walked to the end of the bar and stepped into a side room. He was gone for several minutes and when he returned he nodded towards the room. Jeff walked to the end of the bar, and stepped into a small room that he could see was set up like an office with a desk and two chairs against the wall. Sitting at the desk was a large black man that eyed him up, and then motioned for him to sit in one of the chairs.

"Now, what you want?" the man asked.

"Are you Sam Taylor?" Jeff replied.

"I damn sure am," he replied, gruffly.

Jeff was immediately struck by the misnomer of the use of the word "little" to describe the man. Even sitting, Jeff could tell he was well over six feet tall and in excess of two hundred pounds. Wearing black slacks and a dark blue silk shirt, he looked to be about forty and had a large barrel chest, thick arms, close cropped hair and a beard. His nose looked like it had been broken at least once and one of his cheeks had a rough texture that might have come from acne scarring. He gave Jeff a dismissive look like he was wasting his precious time.

"Mr. Taylor thanks for taking the time to meet with me. I know you're busy and I promise to go fast. My wife is a professor at a local university and is interested in doing research on women that work in clubs like yours. I've come to see if letting her spend some time with the girls is something you would consider," Jeff said, following a script he had thought through in his mind that he hoped would pique some interest. He had intentionally stayed away from mentioning prostitution as he thought it might scare him off.

"What the fuck? Are you fucking shitting me?" Sam Taylor replied, looking at Jeff like he was an idiot.

"Well no uh actually I'm uh..," Jeff stammered, having lost his confidence with the outburst.

"How did you find me?" Sam Taylor demanded, cutting Jeff off.

Jeff explained that he was a lawyer and had been recommended by a friend at the firm that had represented him. He hoped he wasn't out of line divulging his source but, Sam Taylor's booming voice and physical presence made it hard to think. Fortunately, as he explained how he made contact, using the names of the lawyers at the firm, he seemed to soften.

"Now start over again and tell me what you want," he directed Jeff.

Jeff started from scratch and tried to explain going slower this time and adding more detail. Sam just stared at him as he spoke giving no hint concerning what he was thinking. When he had finished, he remained quiet for a long time making Jeff uncomfortable before he finally spoke.

"Where's your wife? How come she ain't here?" he asked.

"Well as you can appreciate, I wanted to see things for myself before she got involved," he answered.

"Well it's her deal ain't it? Taylor shot back.

"Yes, it is but...," Jeff started, before he was cut-off again.

"Bring her here next Monday. Same time," he stated, then turned away.

Jeff sat there stunned for several seconds then rose and left the office barely looking at the others as he exited the club. On the drive home, he debated whether to tell Katherine of the meeting with Mr. Taylor, and by the time he had pulled into the driveway he had convinced himself it was best to forget the whole thing.

Jeff found his wife in bed watching TV when he got inside. He could tell she was feeling depressed as she barely spoke to him as he passed her to go to the closet to change. He climbed into bed naked hoping to have some love making but, she pushed him away when he tried to embrace her.

"Please, not tonight," she said, looking at the television.

Jeff flopped on his back and stared at the screen feeling resentment at her rejection and the impact her obsession with her research project was having on their lives. Finally, with a mixture of frustration and trepidation, he told her about Little Sam Taylor and the meeting he had just had.

"Oh my God, are you kidding? Why didn't you tell me sooner?" Katherine said, almost jumping out of bed when she realized the extent of what her husband was describing.

"Well I wasn't sure it's the right thing. I'm still not sure," Jeff replied.

"It sounds good so far. Keep going," she demanded. Jeff continued explaining every detail until he ended with the demand from Sam Taylor to meet with her the following Monday.

"Okay, that sounds perfect. I can be done with work and run some errands and then we can go," she said, showing no concern for the safety issues Jeff had tried to explain as he was telling her about the club.

Katherine snuggled in close to her naked husband and began rubbing his chest beneath the covers with her hand before letting it descend to his shaft. She fondled him softly bringing his cock to a full erection.

"Thank you sweetie," Katherine purred in his ear, and then began kissing his neck.

Jeff was content to let her do the work for the time being and Katherine didn't disappoint. She quickly pulled her clothes off then returned to his side, this time with her uncovered breasts pushed against his chest while she playfully stroked his cock. Then with a smile she disappeared beneath the covers until he felt her juicy lips sliding over his erection.

"Ummm...," Jeff let out, arching his back as his wife's wet mouth descended.

The next morning over coffee Jeff recalled the love making with Katherine thinking it had been some of the best sex they had ever had. Katherine was an equally enthusiastic giver and receiver of pleasure and he loved it when he could get her thoroughly turned on and see her let go. Last night had been spectacular and he was already looking forward to the next time.

On Monday, Katherine sat in the passenger seat, eager with anticipation, as they drove towards the seedy bar. Jeff had tried to explain to her the condition of the place, and the inherent danger she would be facing but, she would have none of it. To her, it was a chance finally to advance her research, and begin achieving the things in her academic career that she felt were important. Jeff noticed the distressed look on her face when they pulled into the parking lot and she got a look at the place but, she quickly pulled herself together, and they entered the building.

Inside, waiting for Sam Taylor to meet with them, Katherine was able to get a look around. When she saw the girls working inside, her spirits picked up as she felt they were exactly the data source she was looking for. There were fewer than she expected in number, so she might have a sample size problem but, at least it was a step in the right direction. After a ten minute wait, Jeff and Katherine were told to go to Sam Taylor's small office. He stayed seated as they entered, and directed them to sit. Jeff had told his wife to wear simple clothes for the meeting and she had selected jeans and a white blouse. He was glad he had done so because now he could see that Sam was sizing up his wife.

"Now tell me again what you have in mind," Sam Taylor demanded, with almost no pleasantries.

Jeff had told his wife how the previous conversation had gone so she had thought through a way to explain the concept to a less educated individual. Slowly and deliberately, she walked through her theory and plan for collecting data while Sam Taylor sat quietly listening. Jeff realized that it didn't hurt that this time he was hearing it from a beautiful young woman instead of some lawyer but, to his wife's credit, she was doing a good job with the explanation. When she finished, Katherine asked if there were any questions and waited while Sam Taylor quietly contemplated her words.

"Won't work," he flatly stated.

"Why not?" Katherine immediately responded, his brusque words catching her off guard.

"If the girls know why you're here, they ain't going to speak truthfully. They'll tell you what you want to hear. That's how they cope. How they operate," he explained.

"Mr. Taylor the surveys I can create will help with that. I'm sure I can structure it so I can get accurate data," Katherine replied.

"Well then just drop them off and I'll see if they will fill them out," the club owner said.

"No, that won't work. It requires some interaction and follow up questioning," Katherine clarified.

"No, no thanks. It will be a distraction. Sorry," Sam Taylor answered, and with an air of finality turned from them back to his desk.

Katherine sat there stunned until she felt her husband take her elbow, and guide her out of the office and towards the door. She had been so excited, exhilarated really, when Jeff told her about the opportunity, and to now be dismissed like this was devastating. It was all she could do to not cry, and once in the car she did cry and was inconsolable all evening even though Jeff tried everything he could think of to lift her spirits. So close, she kept thinking to herself and then to be turned away. There had to be something she could do to convince the man.

It was the next day, right after she finished teaching a class, that an idea suddenly hit her. The more she thought about it the more sense it made, and after a while she had actually concluded that it would be a benefit to the study. She thought it addressed the concerns he had expressed so she was excited to talk to Mr. Taylor and see if she could convince him to give it a try. She thought about calling Jeff and getting him to arrange another meeting but, after consideration, she thought it might be best to talk to Mr. Taylor first. There was no reason to upset Jeff needlessly she rationalized.

That evening, at roughly the same time as the previous meeting, she pulled her car into the parking lot of the club. She felt like all eyes were on her as, alone now, she waited at the bar hoping that Mr. Taylor would agree to see her. She waited almost an hour, turning down several drink offers from the bartender, before she was told he would see her but only for a minute.

"What now?" Sam Taylor asked, with annoyance as soon as Katherine was seated.

"Well I think I have an idea on how to deal with your concerns," Katherine replied.

"Go ahead, I'm listening," the large black man said.

"Well I noticed you had a help wanted sign saying you were looking for a waitress and I thought if I worked here as a waitress then I could discreetly do the work I need to," she explained.

"You have any experience?" he immediately asked.

"Uh, no. But I'm sure I can do it," Katherine replied, with a bit of desperation in her voice.

"You know the hours? Its 6 PM to 2 AM," Sam Taylor barked at her.

"That's not a problem," Katherine replied, feigning confidence while thinking she could get her work done in a few weeks.

Sam Taylor sat in silence for several minutes thinking about it. He knew this would probably end up a mess but she was a damn good looking woman, and he liked her persistence.

"Roland!" he yelled through the open door.

"Go get a couple of those waitress outfits. A size that would fit this girl," Sam Taylor ordered the bartender, when he appeared.

Katherine felt her face flush when he spoke. She had not expected that there would be any special attire. Now she was worried what it might be in a club like this. Roland was gone for only a few minutes before he returned with three of the waitress outfits on hangers.

"Find one that fits and put it on then come back so I can have a look at you," Sam Taylor told her, "Roland will show you where to change."

Katherine felt like bolting to her car and driving back to her comfortable existence but, she was so consumed by the study that she dutifully followed Roland to an unmarked door at the back of the club. Just as he nodded towards the door, an attractive blonde that looked to be about twenty came out in a tiny miniskirt, tube top and platform heels wearing way too much make-up. She glanced at them briefly before continuing on her way.

Katherine entered and found that she was in a changing area that looked like it hadn't been cleaned in years. There was a long lighted counter with several stools where she assumed the girls put on their makeup and opposite were lockers, many with broken doors, where they must store their things while working. There was no one currently in the room which pleased Katherine, and she found a bench near the back where she could set her things while changing.

Taking the first outfit off the hanger she realized it was a small black satin romper, like a Playboy bunny costume without the tail or ears but, with black fishnet hose. To put it on would require her to get fully nude, which made her nervous in the unguarded room. Katherine had come straight from work and was still in a knee length skirt and a white, long sleeve blouse, and she stripped down to her bra and thong carefully folding and placing her clothes on the bench. Then, as quickly as she could, she took off her undergarments and tried on the outfit.

The first one she tried was too large and she had to use one hand to hold it in place. The second was better but seemed a size too small as her breasts bulged out of the low cut top, and it was snug in the crotch. Katherine tried on the third but it was the same as the first so she decided to go back to the second one.

She was standing in just the fishnet hose when the door suddenly flew open and an overweight black girl with short hair came in wearing hot pants and a halter top. Katherine covered her front as best she could with the romper as the girl came directly up to her.

"Who are you?" the girl asked, with a look that made Katherine think she was either drunk or high.

"I'm...uh...seeing about getting a waitress job," she replied.

"Mmmmm...you're pretty hot," the girl sighed, making Katherine blush in embarrassment.

There was a period of ten or fifteen seconds, while they stood staring at each other, neither moving nor speaking, before the black girl turned and went to the mirror. Katherine waited, still covering herself, hoping the girl would leave but, after several minutes she summoned her courage and put on the outfit. As she was straightening it, she looked up to see the girl staring at her in the mirror. Without speaking, Katherine gathered her clothes and the extra garments, and went back to Sam Taylor's office as instructed.

"Damn!" Little Sam thought to himself when she entered the room. He loved the look of her milky breasts lifted by the outfit and her ass and legs were better than he was expecting. She stood awkwardly waiting for him to say something but, he just continued to look her over without speaking.

"Turn around," he said to her, in a commanding voice.

Katherine turned and Sam feasted on the look of her shapely legs and tight rear. He realized she had a better body than all of the dancers and would attract a lot of attention even if she was just waitressing. But, he was a cautious man and didn't want to have to deal with any drama so, he decided to test her reactions.

"Bend over and put your hands on the side of that chair." he said, nodding towards one of the folding metal chairs.

"Why?" Katherine asked, even though she knew what he wanted.

"Girl, just do it if you want to work here," he fired back quickly.

Katherine hesitated for just a moment before doing as she was told, and Sam smiled as her ass was pushed back when she bent at the waist. Her mound, snuggly covered by the satin fabric, became more pronounced too, and there was just a hint of a camel toe. The sounds of the casters squeaking as Sam's chair rolled towards her filled the room and Katherine started to rise.

"Be still," he commanded, and she immediately stopped and returned to her position not knowing what to expect but, fearful of his intent.

"Huh!" Katherine gasped, when she felt his hand grasp the inside of her thigh.

"Now girl, you are going to get all kinds of attention in here and I don't want you getting all freaky and start yelling and screaming. You know what I mean? You got to deal with it. Can you handle it?" Little Sam explained, while his hand moved up her thigh until the side of his finger was just barely touching her covered pussy.

"I can handle it," she quickly replied, hoping her affirmation would get him to remove his hand.

Little Sam kept his hand on her leg, while sporting an unseen smile, as he reveled in her discomfort. He could feel her leg trembling and the warmth being generated from her pussy, and while he thought about pushing his hand hard against her mound to see her reaction, he decided against it. Finally, he let his hand drop but Katherine stayed in the position until Little Sam told her she could stand. Her willingness to wait until he gave her permission to move impressed him greatly.

"Now you get here in time to get dressed and ready by six. I don't want no fucking around. Six means six and you stay all the way till closing. First time I hear any whining your ass is gone. Your husband ain't allowed inside. If he comes to get you then he stays outside like the other boyfriends do. I don't want you bothering the girls with your thing till I say it's okay either. You understand?" he asked, demanding her confirmation.

"Yes," Katherine replied, thankful to be getting started but, also feeling some dread as the reality hit home.

"That's good then. Oh, and don't be driving up here in some fancy car like you and your husband did. That attracts attention. You take a cab or find another car," he added.

"Okay, I understand," she answered meekly, and remained in place wondering what was next.

"Remember get here ready at six. The outfit stays here. You pay for getting it cleaned and bring a lock for your locker," he said, then turned away.

Realizing he was through, Katherine grabbed her things and quickly went to the dressing room. Finding it empty, she changed then dropped off the outfits with Roland identifying to him the one she wanted. Minutes later she was leaving the parking lot and on her way back to her world.

When Katherine hit the button to open the garage door she saw that her husband was home. She had hoped to be able to shower and perhaps have a drink to calm her nerves before he arrived so she would be more prepared to tell him what had happened. Jeff could tell something was up as soon as Katherine opened the door but, rather than talk she walked past him to the bedroom. After a few minutes, he followed finding she had changed into her robe and was sitting in front of the mirror in the bathroom removing her makeup.

"Everything okay?" he asked.

"Yes, why?" Katherine answered, still not sure how to explain.

"You just seem to be acting a bit strange," he told her.

She had tried hard to appear normal so it was unnerving to have her husband so easily see through her facade. Katherine didn't immediately respond and tried to think about the best way to answer but, after an awkward silence and no good idea she spoke.

"Well there is something we need to discuss," she stated, while using a cotton ball on her face.

"What about?" Jeff asked, and he tensed, sensing it wasn't going to be good.

"I went back to that club today and met with Sam Taylor. I convinced him to let me work there as a waitress as, you know, something like a cover for collecting the data I need," Katherine blurted out quickly. She had stopped working on her face and was now staring directly at her husband.

"Are you kidding me? You're crazy!" Jeff responded, shaking his head in amazement at his wife's foolishness.

"It's not crazy. I need to make this work and I came up with the best idea I could. You know how much this project means to me," Katherine fired back.

"I know it's important to you honey but this is just too damn dangerous," Jeff said, lowering his voice and taking her hand in his.

"At least let me tell you the rest," she replied, surprised at her calmness.

"Okay, honey," Jeff answered, with a sigh.

Katherine started at the beginning, explaining how she had come up with the idea and how she had met with Sam Taylor. She told him about having to wear a waitress outfit but, downplayed the description of it. She also neglected to mention the black dancer coming on to her, or Sam Taylor inspecting her body and placing his hand high on her thigh.

"Why didn't you let me know so I could go with you," Jeff asked when she had finished, feeling somewhat hurt that she hadn't come to him.

"Honey I didn't know if he was even going to listen to me, and I didn't want to get you away from work just to find out he said no," she explained. Although he understood her logic, it didn't completely deaden the feeling.

"Well what's next?" Jeff asked.

"I start tomorrow," she replied, looking straight at him hoping to ward off any negative reaction.

"That's quick," he responded, with a stunned look.

"I know but I think its best this way. Get it going and see if it's going to work. If it doesn't I can always just walk away," she said.

"Maybe. Are you sure the University allows you to have a second job?" Jeff asked. His legal mind was working through the scenario and the thought had struck him.

"I don't know. I'll check the policy manual but if there is a problem I just won't accept any payment," she replied, after considering his question.

"What are you getting paid?" Jeff asked.

"I don't know. I didn't ask!" Katherine answered, as she began to laugh.

"Nice," Jeff replied, laughing too.

Katherine used the laughter as a segue to tell her husband more about the arrangement. She explained the hours and then the fact that she would have to take a taxi back and forth because Sam Taylor didn't want her nice car in the parking lot. She finished by explaining that no husbands or boyfriends were allowed in the club but, that they could pick the girls up outside.

"You sure you can do this? You're going to be exhausted," her husband said to her, with true concern.

"I know but it shouldn't last longer than a couple weeks," she replied.

"I'm not sure about this taxi thing. I think I'd rather be there to pick you up at least," Jeff said.

"Your car is too nice too. I'll be okay," she told him but, she could tell he was not convinced.

They continued talking about the job and how she was going to go about collecting the information she needed, and Katherine was happy that they had gotten past any argument around her doing it. She even felt that Jeff had switched to being supportive, as he was offering suggestions on certain things. Slowly, the discussion wound down and Jeff drifted away to pay some bills. She was in bed when he finally finished but, neither made an effort to initiate any love making, as both were too focused on their own thoughts.

The next day seemed to fly by for Katherine as she went through her duties at the University. At exactly 5 PM, she bolted for her car and drove home calling for a cab on the way. She had just enough time to park her car in the garage and change into some casual clothes before the taxi arrived. It was a twenty minute drive to the club, and she felt her heart begin to race in anticipation as she drew closer.

Katherine was allowed inside without question and she made her way quickly to Roland who gave her the waitress outfit. Ten minutes later, she was changed and had locked her clothes securely in a metal locker. She went immediately to the bar where Roland, obviously briefed on the situation, explained her duties then gave her a tray.

"I need $50," he said when he was finished.

"What? Why? I don't have that much cash," she said in surprise.

"Waitresses are responsible for their customers and have to pay in advance," he told her.

"Well what do I do?" she gasped, looking at him for help.

After a long look, Roland spoke, "Okay. This time I'll cover you but, not again."

With a sincere thank you that was well received, Katherine spoke briefly to the day waitress she was replacing then wandered to her area of the club. Since there were only six customers in the entire place and only two in her area, she felt awkward but, nonetheless took up position where she could be called upon.

While she waited, she took in the scene of a solitary dancer, like before, on the center stage while other girls roamed the club hoping to attract attention. The girl on stage was a skinny, dirty blonde with large fake breasts, wearing only a red thong, and she danced with an air of extreme indifference as if she expected nothing. Katherine was trying to figure out her motivation in such a stark economic situation when one of her customers nodded to her.

"Yes sir?" Katherine asked the large man with thinning gray hair, as she bent next to him.

The man looked her over liking what he saw and wondering why such a fresh looking woman was working in this place. Her creamy breasts were lifted and bulging in the tight outfit and the high cut around her hips left her long slender legs on full display.

"Honey. What in the world is your name?" the man asked, with interest.

"Katherine," she answered, unaware of the convention about fake names.

"Well Katherine you look damn good. Can you bring me another?" the man asked, holding up his empty longneck.

Katherine nodded then scurried off to the bar excited to be serving her first customer. When she took the job, she knew that she needed to build her bona fides and this was the first step in that direction. Roland, with a silly grin, took the order and her money before handing her the beer.

Katherine took the man the beer and waited while he paid her in cash, tipping her two dollars. As soon as he took the beer off her tray, she felt one of his hands land on her butt, making her shiver. Despite the rude gesture, she remembered the words from Sam and ignored it but, quickly moved away. For the rest of the night, she served the customers who wandered in and out, and learned that light groping was standard fare. In fact, it was odd when it didn't happen, and she actually found herself several times rationalizing why the man had not tried.

By the time closing time came around, Katherine had been touched countless times, fended off several more serious advances, and had a couple conversations with the dancers that she thought would help in the future. She had also made $45 in tips.

By the time the cab had delivered her home it was 2:25 AM in the morning. Opening the door, she only made it a few steps inside when Jeff appeared in the hallway.

"How was it?" he confronted her, with obvious concern.

"It was a start. But I'm exhausted," his wife replied.

Jeff took her in his arms and hugged her, immediately inhaling the smell of cigarette smoke and alcohol that clung to her body. All night, he had thought about her alone in the club filled with horny men, and now wanting her badly, he tried to direct her to bed.

"I need to shower," she said, wiggling in his grip.

"Later hon," Jeff answered, acting more forceful.

Her husband's aroused demands both excited and tickled her and she giggled as she let him have his way. Jeff undressed her while she stood then pushed her onto the bed.

"Why are you so excited?" Katherine asked, still giggling and enjoying the attention.

"I've been thinking about you and waiting for you all night," he replied.

Jeff pulled his boxers off then moved between his wife's legs and kissed her on the mouth while letting his chest rub against her nipples.

"Mmmm...," they moaned in unison from the feeling.

The closer he got to her the stronger were the smells from the club, which only fueled his passion. In reality, he had worked himself into a state of extreme arousal fantasizing about Katherine in the strip club with all the horny men. In his mind, the place was full of exciting virile men who were constantly coming on to his wife. When he slipped his hard dick into Katherine's ready, wet pussy it only validated his thoughts.

"Oh, hell yes!" Jeff exclaimed, and began moving in and out of his wife listening to her mews of pleasure and feeling her body respond beneath him.

"Oh Jeff," Katherine cried out, after a particularly hard thrust.

He began moving even faster and soon he was slamming into her at a torrid pace. It couldn't last long and within only a few minutes, Jeff began emptying his semen into his wife's warm opening.

"Oh honey...oh yeah...yeah...," he moaned in pleasure.

Katherine, who had been exhausted when she walked in the door, was now left excited and unfulfilled. Jeff, after a few gasps, rolled to her side and pulled her close realizing that he left the job incomplete. He took his hand and drove two fingers into her wetness hoping it would suffice, and within seconds, Katherine who was still aroused, rolled to her back and spread her legs giving him total access. A cock would have been better but now she was eager just to reach an orgasm. The squishing sounds of her wetness quickly had Jeff's attention and he started asking questions.

"Tell me what happened," he demanded.

"Nothing, honey," she replied, while mewing in pleasure.

"What did the men do?" Jeff asked, not knowing what specifically to ask about.

"They watched the dancers," she answered quickly.

"I know they looked at you. You're too beautiful to ignore. I bet you had everyone's attention," Jeff said, unaware of how right he really was.

"That's just because you love me," Katherine answered, pleased with her husband's words and getting more excited from his fingers.

"Baby, tell me more. What happened? I want details," he begged.

"I served the men while the girls danced and uhh...ohhh...sometimes they put their hand on my leg...uhhh...on my butt sometimes...," she described, as her body responded more to Jeff's touch.

"Oh my God! They touched you. Tell me," Jeff demanded, as he inserted a third finger.

"Oh Jeff...yes...but not much...just on the costume...," she whimpered, getting close to her release.

"My God Katherine...that's crazy...they touched you...," Jeff whispered to her, not knowing what else to say.

"Ohhh Jeff...ohhh...ohhh...Jeff...ohhh yess...yesss...," Katherine cried out, when the orgasm hit.

Her legs slammed shut against his invading fingers trapping them inside her soaked vagina while she whimpered and writhed. It lasted almost thirty seconds and when it began to ebb, with her chest heaving in post-orgasmic joy, Jeff snuggled next to her and held her until they both fell asleep.

The clock buzzing at 7 am woke the couple with both moving slowly from too little sleep. Katherine stumbled through her day, yawning so much that several co-workers asked about it. When she was done at school, she rushed home to change, but this time, after having watched how the other girls came and went, she merely threw on flannel warm up pants and a sweatshirt.

With Katherine's lack of sleep, the evening at the club seemed to drag on forever. Like the previous night, she endured the light groping from the patrons as she served them drinks which reminded her of her husband's excitement. It wasn't something she had expected or been prepared for the previous night but, since his excitement had helped to fuel hers, she hadn't probed him about it. Still, it was something she wanted to discuss at the right time.

What she didn't know was that Jeff had spent a good portion of his day contemplating the same thing. Now, with the passion of the moment gone, he felt silly and a little ashamed about the questions he had asked and his reactions. It wasn't at all like him, and certainly nothing he had considered before. It seemed to just have sprung from out of nowhere and that concerned and frightened him.

Katherine started to pay more attention to the individual dancers, their routines and tried to identify what characteristics made them successful. Certainly, looks played a big part but it wasn't everything. She noticed that several less attractive girls did fairly well from what seemed to be a combination of persistence and attitude. She also became more aware of the club layout and patterns the dancers followed. Sometimes, the dancer would give a table dance for a customer right in the main room but, usually they went to a darker room on the side of the building that had several secluded sections. Katherine had only gone into this room once to take an order and deliver a drink but, she saw that the girl were much more aggressive in the semi-private space. Finally, there was the door at the back where she had seen a dancer leave with her customers but not return. Although curious, she hadn't built up the courage yet to ask about it.

Fortunately, things were slow that night so Roland told her she could leave just after midnight. Katherine quickly changed and headed out looking forward to getting some rest. Jeff was waiting up and wanted more details but, she convinced him nothing interesting had occurred, and that they really should just go to sleep.

She spent the next day thinking about Sam's requirement that she not speak to the girls until he told her it was okay. She realized it was a very vague demand from a time perspective, and she decided to speak with him about it that evening.

"Sam, uh Mr. Taylor can I ask you a question?" Katherine spoke nervously to the club owner's back, from the open door.

"What baby?" he asked, looking up. She was relieved to see a faint smile on his face, as his eyes gave her costumed body a once over.

"You asked that I wait on speaking to the girls until you said it was okay. Can we talk about when that might be?" she inquired.

Sam was silent for several seconds while staring at Katherine. His smile had faded and she braced herself for a negative reaction but finally in a calm voice he spoke, "You got to make friends with them first. These girls, they're all fuck-ups. Been used and abused. You go out there firing off questions you ain't going to get shit. Might get an answer but it will be a lie. Take your time baby. It's best that way and for your own good."

Katherine nodded her head realizing that his words made sense and Sam turned leaving her staring at his back. Just as she started to turn Sam spoke, "Baby, you look tired."

"Well I guess with school and working here I'm not getting much sleep," she answered.

"Come here," Sam said, turning half-way and pulling a drawer to his left open.

He pulled out a small tin that had a breath mint logo and opening it produced a small pill, "Take this it will help you."

"Oh, Mr. Taylor I can't do that. I don't do drugs," she immediately replied.

"Well good for you and if I caught you doing drugs I'd kick your ass out of here. I don't care what the girls do on their own time but, here there ain't no drugs. Now this thing is just a little thing like a Nodoz. More caffeine than drug so don't worry about it. Just take it so you don't spend all night yawning like you did last night," he explained.

The fact that Sam knew that she had been yawning the previous night was disconcerting and although still reluctant, she reached out with her hand.

"Good. Now get back to work," he said, shutting the tin and tossing it back into the drawer.

Katherine turned and left with Sam's eyes glued to her tight, luscious ass. He thought about how good her pussy must feel and he felt his cock begin to stiffen. He smiled to himself wondering how she would react to the strong amphetamine she left with, and in fact if she would even take it. He decided he would check on her in an hour or so knowing the effects would be obvious.

Katherine put the pill on her tray and went back to work unsure about whether to take it. However, twenty minutes later as she fought to stifle a yawn she decided "what the hell", went to the bar for some water and popped it into her mouth.

"What's that?" Roland asked.

"Nodoz that Sam gave me," she naively answered.

Roland resisted the urge to laugh and just nodded his head until she left. He wasn't sure why Sam had let her hang around. She clearly wasn't "one of the girls" and he had seen more than his share. But now, with this latest info, he speculated that Sam had a plan of some kind.

It didn't take long for the drug to invade Katherine's slender body. All of a sudden, her energy surged and she felt renewed, which was good as the Friday night crowd was large. No longer feeling like she was carrying a bag of rocks, she zipped back and forth amongst the tables serving her customers.

She also felt empowered to get closer to the dancers in the club. She made a point to introduce herself as the girls walked by and followed several into the dressing room where she had longer conversations. The girls, at first reluctant, started to open up some although Katherine could tell it was going to take some time. She was pleased that she had summoned the courage to speak with Sam and very happy with the advice he had given. Sam did check on her later and could easily tell she had taken the pill. It was a good start he thought to himself.

That night when Katherine got home it was she that initiated sex with her dozing husband. Jeff woke quickly asking for all the details of the evening like he had done before, and this time she was more forthcoming about the patrons wandering hands, which once again drove her husband crazy until he pushed her back, filled her and took her rapidly, until he was spent. Rolling off, he quickly fell asleep leaving Katherine once again unfulfilled and very horny. The young wife only rarely masturbated but, now it was absolutely a necessity, and she used her fingers lightly on her clit until she released with a nice climax while moaning openly. It took some time to finally doze off and she slept fitfully. However, since it was Saturday, she slept in and happily thought about the rest she could catch up on over the weekend.

The shrill ring of Katherine's cell phone suddenly pierced the quiet of the couple's house as they prepared for an evening out.

"Hello?" Katherine answered not recognizing the number.

"Hey, Katherine. Where are you? Sam is pissed off," she heard a male voice state.

"What? Who is this?" she asked, confused.

"It's Roland from the club. Why aren't you here?" he said, with some urgency in his voice.

"It's Saturday," she replied, still confused.

"Honey the job includes Saturday. You better get down here fast if you want to keep it," she heard him say, quickly followed by a click.

"Shit," Katherine exclaimed, partly in exasperation but, mostly worried she would lose the job.

"What's the matter?" Jeff asked, walking into the room.

"I'm supposed to be at the club," she replied, looking at him with sad eyes.

"Tonight? But its Saturday," Jeff responded, equally surprised and annoyed.

"I know but I've got to go," She answered, quickly changing clothes.

Katherine was ready in five minutes and had Jeff drive her to the club as there was no time to wait on a taxi. The couple was quiet at first but Jeff's mind started wandering to the descriptions she had given and unintentionally he began goading her.

"You think you'll get touched tonight?" he asked, with an anxious look.

"It's not what you think. It's casual if that makes sense. Most aren't trying to really feel me up," She explained.

"Most?" Jeff followed.

"Well some are jerks but I stop them," she responded.

"What if you didn't?" her husband asked, after a lull in the discussion.

Katherine gave him a questioning look and before she had a chance to speak they pulled into the parking lot of the club. She directed Jeff to stay at the far end, away from the front door so the nice car would not be noticed, then with a quick peck she jumped out and moved quickly towards the entrance. She barely glanced at Roland as she shot by towards the dressing room thinking there was a higher chance of being allowed to stay if she was confronted in her waitress outfit. Changing quickly and touching up her makeup, she emerged into the crowded club and went up to the bar.

"How much trouble am I in?" she asked.

"A lot. He wants to see you," Roland answered, with a look that didn't give her much hope.

With a sigh, Katherine took the short walk to Sam's office then, tapped lightly on the door frame as she entered.

"Mr. Taylor I know I screwed up and it won't happen again. Please give me another chance," she blurted out, in a mea culpa.

Sam turned and just stared at her with a stern face while she stood nervously. He was impressed that she apologized. The girls he was use to dealing with always had an excuse and never accepted responsibility. Still, she had fucked up and he needed to make a point.

"You damn right you fucked up girl. Why the fuck should I let you stay if you can't be trusted?" Sam suddenly fired out.

"I know. I'm sorry," Katherine said, letting her eyes fall to the floor.

"You want to stay?" he asked, in a loud voice.

"Yes," she replied meekly.

There was another long pause as Sam let the tension build then he finally spoke, "We're short dancers tonight. I need dancers not waitresses right now."

A chill raced through Katherine's body as she realized what she was being asked to do. A waitress was one thing and although it required a skimpy outfit it was more cover than people had on the beach. But, a dancer? She realized she was being given an ultimatum and refusing would mean the end of her work.

"Mr. Taylor...uhhh...I don't know how...I mean I've never done it and ...uhhh...wouldn't know what to do," she replied, trying to remain in control of her emotions.

"That's your choice. Dance tonight or get the fuck out of here," he answered.

Katherine shuddered at the thought of leaving. Her research was so important to her, and she had developed some angles and ideas she was very excited about. Plus, there was Jeff who undoubtedly would take an "I told you so" attitude. But, my God, she would be topless in front of this crowd of rough men. Several times she started to turn and leave but her feet just wouldn't move. The silence in the room became very awkward.

"Please Sam," she finally croaked, as one last final desperate plea.

"No begging girl. You fucked up. I'm going to give you just ten minutes to go change and come back here for inspection," he explained, loudly.

Another long silence ensued before Katherine spoke, "Where do I get the outfit?"

"In the dressing room there's a long rack. Take what you want but make it sexy. And no damn covers. You come back here dressed in heels, a g-string and top ONLY. How you look is going to determine if you stay. And, you better damn hurry. The clock is already ticking," Sam told her, fighting back a smile at his good luck. Katherine slowly turned and left and although Sam wasn't sure she would return the possibility alone was causing a swelling in his groin.

She was late by several minutes but when Katherine appeared in the doorway all thoughts of admonishment vaporized. If there was an intersection of beautiful, hot and slutty that's what the young wife looked like in a powder blue g-string and matching bra with three inch white heels.

"Damn! This girl keeps delivering," Sam thought to himself.

Each time he got to see more he was impressed and now he got to see how her flat yet feminine tummy merged into her hips and long legs. Next, it was her tits that he wanted to see.

"Take the top off," he demanded.

Katherine knew that the top would come off at some point but it still seemed too soon and she swallowed several times trying to get some moisture in her dry mouth so she could speak. Finally giving up, she slowly reached back and undid the clasp. The top fell forward dangling on her shoulders and with trembling hands she pulled it off.

Sam was fully hard now as he stared at the best set of tits he had seen in a long time. They were full but didn't sag a bit and the nipples were small, barely dime sized, and pointed upwards. He thought about telling her to take the g-string off but figured it might be a step too far, for now.

"Turn around," he demanded, and dutifully she slowly spun giving him a full view of her lovely ass and feminine shoulders. Her beautiful, creamy skin was unblemished making her look almost virginal. Sam knew as soon as he turned her out into the club the men would be forming a line for dances.

"You shave?" he asked, matter-of-factly. Katherine couldn't bring herself to voice an answer so she just nodded.

"I don't like those shoes. Go back and get you some platform ones and pick out a cover but don't put it on yet," he commanded and without speaking Katherine started to put the bra back on but was stopped by Sam, "Leave it off. You need to get comfortable showing your tits."

She fidgeted for a moment and acted like she wanted to speak but instead turned slowly and left. Alone now, Sam finally let the smile hit his face, quite pleased with his manipulation. He spent every day looking at mostly naked women but this was different. This was a nice educated wife who he convinced to bare herself. He knew that her presence would be good for business, which was enough in itself but, a piece of his brain told him that if he played his cards right, he might get some of her pussy too.

It wasn't long before Katherine returned wearing 3" white platform heels and carrying a gauzy white material in her hand.

"That's better baby. Sit down now," he instructed her, then buzzed Roland.

Roland entered the room with a big smile having already watched the young wife walking back and forth to the dressing room. He had to take his hat off to Sam. It had only been a few days and he already had her mostly naked, and the way things were going Sam might be in her pussy soon. Hell, maybe he would give him some sloppy seconds.

"Bring us some vodka and some orange juice on the side. And tell Craig to get Celeste on stage," Sam commanded.

Roland left the room and Sam turned to Katherine, "I want you to have a few drinks to relax and I want you to watch how Celeste dances. Just do what she does."

Roland came back with the vodka, orange juice, glasses and a bucket of ice. He made two drinks, while getting a good look at Katherine's breasts, then handed the drinks out before flipping on a TV that was mounted in the corner of the room. Just as he was leaving, the DJ announced that Celeste was up next. The first sip of her drink caused Katherine to catch her breath, as she realized that Roland had made it very strong. From the monitor, Sam could see Celeste coming onto the stage and he directed her attention by pointing towards it.

"Now baby, watch this. Watch how she moves and I want you to do the same thing," he said.

Katherine saw a young slender blonde wearing a red corset come to the front of the stage swaying her hips and immediately begin moving to the heavy base beat of the song. The stage had a pole in the center but the girl ignored it for the moment and swayed sexily near the front.

"Now what I want you to see is she uses the whole stage not just one spot and she always keeps that same sexy movement to the beat," Sam explained, and as he spoke Celeste moved to the back of the stage then the sides staying in each spot for a bit before moving. Along the way, Sam continued to coach her on the hows and whys. She finished at the pole using it as a prop and swinging around it several times before the song ended. Katherine had watched the girls dance while waitressing but, had never noticed the things Sam was now pointing out.

The first song transitioned to the second and Celeste quickly removed the corset leaving her in just a red g-string and black heels. Katherine knew it was coming, but she still cringed thinking about having to remove her clothes, and wondered if she could. The young dancer was more animated now, and Sam pointed out various things along the way including how to let patrons put money in her g-string. Finally, the song was over and the dancer quickly left the stage. Looking down at her glass, Katherine saw that is was now empty.

Sam still had half his drink to go but he set it down and made another for her. When he was finished, he opened his drawer and got the tin with the pills. He pulled one out and then handed it to Katherine along with her drink.

"Take it. It will help," he told her, which she did without argument.

Together, they watched the next dancer who was not near as good as Celeste and Sam continued to make comments although, now they were more about what not to do. When this girl was done, Sam again buzzed Roland.

"Roland sit down in that chair. We're going to teach this lady how to give a lap dance," Sam explained, which brought a huge smile to Roland's face and a fearful look to Katherine's. He nodded towards her and said, "Stand up now."

Katherine hesitated which brought a loud rebuke from Sam and brought her to her feet. Sam instructed her to position herself between Roland's spread legs and to start moving to the beat.

"Good. That's good. Now run your hands over your body. Start at your legs and finish on your tits." He instructed. The young wife did as she was told with trembling hands but stopped short of her breasts.

"Damn it. Lift your tits and play with your nipples. That's what the men are paying for. And keep moving too!" he demanded.

Feeling totally humiliated, Katherine ran her hands over her breasts and tickled her nipples lightly with her fingertips. Roland loved the contrast of colors between the flesh of her nipples and the nail polish, and hoped things would progress so that he could touch her. He didn't have to wait long.

"Now put your hand on the wall behind his head and lean forward so your tits are in his face," Sam stated. His words horrified her and she began to cry softly but, did as she was instructed.

Katherine's breasts were now hanging deliciously just in front of Roland's face. She was trying her best to keep some separation, which teased him, until he finally leaned forward and slid his tongue over her right nipple.

"Huh?" The young wife gasped, instantly jumping back and continuing to sob.

"Quit your damn crying or you can get the fuck out of here. Now let Roland suck on your titties. The customers will want to and you need to get used to it," he told her, with no hint of sympathy.

Once again, Katherine weighed the decision of whether it was worth it. On the one hand, she was sure she was on the track towards some interesting and original research. On the other, she was being used and humiliated with all her values forced aside. Despite her circumstances, the allure of professional recognition proved to be too powerful and Katherine leaned forward until she felt Roland's lips on her nipple.

"That's it baby. Let him suck it," Sam said in a low, soft voice, "Yeah, let him suck it."

Katherine picked a spot on the wall and stared at it as Roland sucked on one nipple and then the other running his tongue over her firm breasts along the way.

"Move your ass baby," Sam said, slapping her lightly on her bottom. Realizing she had stopped moving, she began swaying again to the music

"Now turn around," Sam told her. She lifted up and turned so that her back was to Roland then Sam continued, "Sit in his lap and rub your ass over his cock."

As he was saying this, Roland's hands found her hips and guided her back into him then helped her move erotically against his groin.

"Find his cock with your mound and use it to jack him off. That's what the customers pay for," Sam said, using the same reasoning.

Roland directed her with his hands until suddenly she felt a thickness pressed into her sex, barely covered by the thin material. Once there, he moved her over his erection seeking and finding firm contact. Katherine's body flushed red with profound embarrassment. Never in her wildest dreams would she have ever thought she would be in a situation like this, and yet here she was letting all this happen for her career and rationalizing that it was worth it.

"Okay Roland. I think we've done all we can for our girl," Sam said, when the song ended.

Roland released his grip on her hips and Katherine rose until she was standing. She was happy to be free if only for a moment so she could catch her breath and her wits.

Sam handed her the drink but left her standing while he spoke, "Finish that drink now and for you tonight the drinks are on the house. Now you're going to go on stage and then work the crowd. If you want to come back you need to do ten lap dances tonight. I don't want no drama either. If a customer wants to play with your tits you let him. If he wants to suck your titties you let him. The only protection you have is that g-string over your pussy. You can say no if you want or you can say yes if you like the man but only for his fingers. Anything more, mouth or dick requires my permission. Now get out there and get to work. Roland, she'll go by Kat."

Roland nodded and left while "Kat" put on her top and then pulled on the white gauzy top that provided a translucent covering to just below her pussy.

"I can't believe I'm doing this. I hope you're happy," She said like a last gasp of defiance which brought no response from Sam. She turned to leave and as she exited the room she realized that she was very wet. It was further humiliation and she stopped and stared at the stage with her thoughts beginning to reach the conclusion that this was all too much despite the promise it held for her career.

Just as she was about to go to the dressing room to change the DJ announced, "Kat please come to the booth."

She walked slowly towards the dressing room with every intention to leave but at the last moment she turned right and approached the booth. The DJ leaned over and recognizing her as a waitress showed some surprise before asking, "Hey what do you want me to play?"

Katherine gave him a confused, almost mystified look. Fortunately for her, it was a look he had seen many times with first time dancers.

"Don't worry. I got it," he said to her, then pointed towards the stairs she needed to go up to get ready.

Kat stood in the shadows while the other girl finished her turn on stage. Time seemed to fly by and soon the DJ was announcing her, "Please give a big hand for the amazing Kat!"

Despite the intro, there was no clapping or cheering, and she stood just off stage for several seconds in one last argument with herself on the insanity of her situation. Then, with two steps she was out in the lights, above the men this time instead of amongst them serving drinks. The difference in her looks and freshness was instantly apparent to the customers, and almost to a man they sat up a bit in their seats and looked towards the stage.

Kat went to the front of the stage and then closed her eyes and began moving to the music trying to recall and mimic the things that Celeste had done. When she thought she had reached the right point in the song she moved to the back and then the sides trying to always keep moving and to sway her body. She could feel the white cover moving over her skin which seemed to heighten the tension in her body, then, finally she was at the pole with one leg wrapped around lowering and raising her body hoping she had done things mostly correct.

When the song ended, there was a roar of approval from the crowd which brought goose bumps to her skin. The effects of the alcohol, speed and crowd reaction gave her a feeling of exhilaration despite her humiliation and reluctance. It fueled her on and when the DJ transitioned to the next song, Kat dropped her cover and unclasped her bra then re-took her position on stage. She felt every eye on her and sensed that each of them was fixated on her breasts and could see through her fabric covered mound. At first, it terrified her and even though her body was moving she felt like she was stiff, almost like a statue. Then it passed and she was back in the moment and in control, and her competitive nature required that if she was going to be on stage she be the best dancer in the club. She sensed she must be doing something right because first one man and then several others approached the stage holding bills in their fingers, and she followed the training that Sam had given, kneeling to allow them to slip the money beneath the string.

When it ended, there was another roar of approval and Kat quickly exited the stage pausing just out of site to catch her breath and to put on her coverings. Then, despite motions from several men for her to come over, she hastily went to the bathroom where she sat and collected herself then used some tissue to clean her soaked pussy with trembling hands. She found herself staring at the wet tissue as she tried to make sense of her arousal. It shouldn't be happening and yet she knew that she had indeed become excited both in Sam's office and on stage.

Ten minutes later, she was out in the main room having determined that the best thing to do was to perform the ten dances and leave as quickly as possible. She had only taken a few steps when a large man wearing coveralls waved at her and pointed to an empty chair.

"Honey, are you new here?" the man asked, when she was settled. Up close she could see he was in his forties and although he was sporting a full beard he had a nice smile and an easy going way that came through.

"Yes I am." Kat replied.

"Well I sure like how you looked up there. Can I buy you a drink?" he asked.

"Uhhh...okay sure," Kat answered. She really wasn't a big drinker and when she did drink it was usually nice wine. Still, she knew it was probably best to keep a buzz going.

"Screwdriver," She said to the waitress, when the man called her over. It was a girl she knew named Kelly who gave her a big grin.

The man ordered and the waitress left then promptly returned. While she was gone, Kat learned that her customer was named Frank and that he was a shift foreman at a chemical plant a few miles away. It was difficult to chat over the loud music but they were able to keep something of a conversation going while they went through their drinks. When they were almost done, Frank leaned close to her and said. "I'm ready for some dances. Let's go in the back."

"How about here?" Kat answered, fearing the privacy of the back room.

"Nah. I like it back there," Frank replied, nodding towards the rear.

Katherine knew she had no choice and rose with her customer, following him through the doorway and to a table with high back chairs. There was one other couple in the room that paid them no attention as they passed. Frank flopped his large frame into one of the chairs then pulled Kat onto his knee before she could sit in the other chair.

Katherine, still holding her drink, took a large gulp before the man said, "I'm ready."

Kat started dancing just as a new song began and stood between his open legs trying her best to appear sexy as she swayed to the driving beat. Within seconds, Frank had his meaty hands on her smooth thighs while she moved. The semi-privacy of the room partly alleviated her earlier worries at being on display as she danced, and now she thought she might be able to do the required ten dances with almost no one watching. The other couple in the room was not even looking in her direction which helped give her comfort.

"You going to take the top off?" Kat's customer suddenly asked. She had seen enough of the dancers to know that they removed their tops but was not sure of when it was expected.

"Okay," she answered, feeling embarrassed, then removed the thin covering followed by the top.

Frank used his hands to pull her closer then took each of her breasts in a hand, lifted and squeezed them gently then used his fingers to roll her nipples. His actions brought a tingling sensation to her body that rocketed from her breasts to her toes then back to her head. Stunned, she turned to break his touch but his hands went to her hips and helped her move to the music until he pulled her back until she was sitting on his crotch. His hands returned to her breasts bringing the tingling sensation with them and without prompting Katherine moved her butt against him until she felt his swelled member pressed into her thong.

"That's it girl. Just like that," Frank whispered, now pulling gently on her small nipples.

Katherine didn't even notice when the song ended and merged into the next one and Frank kept up his light but seductive touch while giving her verbal encouragement. By the time he was done, four songs had gone by and Katherine had become very aroused. It was a completely new experience for her, both mentally and physically, and she was both relieved and disappointed when he announced he was done.

Kat put on her top and slipped the covering over her arms then sat down while Frank pulled out his billfold and retrieved four $20 bills. The site of the money made her feel humiliated again but, she took it then followed him out where he patted her on the ass before leaving the club.

Katherine made her way quickly to the dressing room where she put the money in her locker then freshened up, and for the second time that night, she had to use toilet paper to remove the wetness from her slit. It scared her to think of the effects this unwanted attention was having on her body, and for the millionth time, she had to tell herself it was all for the good of her research and her career.

"Kat to the stage. Kat you're next," the DJ's voice boomed.

Sam had noticed the impact she had on the crowd during her first dance, and had instructed the DJ to put her on a short cycle. Katherine went to the stage and did her two song set, this time with less nervousness. Like before, she got a good number of men to come to the stage to put money in her g-string, and she was actually able to look at them and smile. When she finished she left the stage and was immediately approached by one of the waitresses who told her a customer had requested her company.

"The man at table seven." The waitress explained to Kat.

Kat looked and saw that he was an older guy that she guessed was in his 50s. He had an overall unkempt appearance wearing old jeans, dirty boots and an un-tucked flannel shirt. He had a bald head and a short gray beard, and as she was checking him out his eyes caught hers in a fixed stare. Katherine's first reaction was to walk away but, knowing that she needed to achieve the ten dance standard that Sam demanded, she moved towards his table.

"Looking for company?" Kat asked, using a line she had heard the other dancers employ frequently.

"Yeah," he replied tersely, while offering her a seat by pushing a chair back from the table.

Kat took the seat and immediately the man leaned forward and placed his rough hand on her thigh before speaking, "You want a drink?"

"Sure, I guess. A screwdriver," She replied then, watched as he flagged the waitress.

The drink came quickly which was relieving because the man barely spoke and seemed to Kat to be creepy. The tension caused her to drink very quickly and as soon as her glass was empty the man called for another. It wasn't long before she was sipping on her second drink but the pill she had taken earlier kept the alcohol from acting as a depressant, and instead, she found herself feeling very buzzed, but alert.

She knew Little Sam meant what he said about the ten dances and, having rationalized that following his instruction was necessary to achieve her goals, she wanted to be done with it as quickly as possible. Still, she felt uncomfortable pressing the man to buy dances and hoped he would make the request. The man's hand had left her thigh several times but always returned to a spot just a few inches above her knee. It wasn't really threatening so Kat had decided to ignore it.

"Would you like a dance?" she heard herself finally say, after sitting with the man for over thirty minutes. It was surreal to hear her voice ask the question but, she was growing impatient.

"Sure go ahead," he man replied, in a gravelly voice.

"Don't you want to go to the other room?" Kat asked.

"Here's fine," the man responded, in his normal short, staccato way.

"I'd really prefer the other room," Katherine tried once more.

"Here," the man repeated, now sounding annoyed.

Realizing she had no choice, Kat stood at the beginning of the next song and started dancing. She felt like all eyes were on her and it brought a strange feeling of nervousness and humiliation mixed with some excitement. She tried to focus on the man and avoid looking around the room but, when she took off her top she couldn't help but glance around and saw that all the men at the nearby tables were watching. She felt her nipples instantly stiffen and for some strange reason she felt like she needed to show that she could give a good dance. It must be the alcohol she thought but deep down inside she knew that wasn't completely true.

"Ohhh...," Kat gasped, when she felt the man's hands grab her breasts.

He had turned her so she was facing away, with her butt in his crotch, and his unseen hands had startled her. They lifted her breasts and massaged them with surprising gentleness then his fingertips started rubbing rapidly over her nipples making them harden even further. Next the man dropped one hand landing it on her upper thigh with his fingers so close to her g-string covered mound that she knew that if he barely moved a finger he would be stroking the side of her vagina. Mercifully, the song ended and since the man didn't indicate he wanted her to continue she returned to her seat.

"Thanks," he said dismissively, while handing her a $20. She was somewhat surprised and felt a sense of rejection as she thought she had danced quite well so, part of her wondered why he didn't want more.

"Baby," A voice called out to her as she was leaving the table.

She looked towards the voice and saw it had come from a group of three Hispanic men that had been watching her dance. They all looked to be in their early twenties, and she took the few steps over. When she arrived, one of the men stood and said, "I want to buy a dance from you."

With no more formalities, they walked to the back and Kat followed the man to a table he selected.

"Baby, you are fine. Is there anything else on the menu?" he asked with a heavy accent. She wasn't sure exactly what he meant but thought the prudent thing was to say no so, she shook her head.

When Kat started dancing, the man's hands were instantly all over her and she had to fight him off several times when he tried to touch her g-string. In addition, he was rough and squeezed her breasts too hard and pinched her nipples in a way that made her cry out. She had decided she wasn't going to stay with him when the song ended and fortunately he had a similar intent.

"Wait here. My friends want a dance too," he said, then turned and left.

Seconds later, one of his buddies arrived with a big grin on his face. He was carrying a long neck beer bottle, and was happy to drink from it, leaving her alone, until the next song started. Like his friend, he was aggressive with his hands pawing at her almost from the start. When she turned her back to him, she was startled when something wet slid over the back of her leg and when she turned she saw his tongue was out, licking her.

"Don't," she said, stepping away.

The man just looked at her with a stupid grin so Kat resumed her movement. After that, he seemed content to let her do the work and kept his hands in safe places until the song was done. Like before, she was told to stay for the next guy who showed up quickly. Kat didn't bother to put her top back on as she wanted to get things over quickly and be done with them.

"My name is Javier. What's yours?" the young man informed her, speaking over the loud music.

"Kat," she stated simply as she had no interest in starting a conversation. Unlike his friends, who were thin, this one was heavyset.

"Kat, you look so damn good. Much better than all the others. Do you shave your pussy?" he asked, loudly. Another girl who Kat had talked to several times was with a customer at another table and she was concerned that the man's voice could be heard by them.

"You're too loud," she said to him.

"Sorry man. Do you shave?" he asked, again.

"Are you ready?" Kat asked, ignoring his question for the second time.

The heavy man nodded and she started dancing trying to keep her distance as his hands continually tried to pull her close. Unfortunately, he was successful in guiding her to a spot within arm's reach between his thick legs. His hands had been mostly on her hips and legs so she thought she could make it through and just for an instant dropped her guard. At that moment, the man gripped her wrists and pulled her forward until she had to put her hands on his shoulders for support which brought her breasts directly in front of his face.

"Ugghhh...don't!" she cried out as loudly as she thought possible without attracting attention, when his mouth found her breast. It felt like he had sucked half of it into his mouth but in her awkward position she struggled with how to break free.

The man feasted on her firm orbs, moving between the two, while Katherine felt a mixture of anger, confusion and shame. She kept telling him to stop, still hoping to avoid a scene but, he ignored all her pleas.

"Ayyyeeee!" she cried, out when a sudden pain hit her, as the man bit her small bud.

Her reaction to the surprise and pain had been so strong that she was able to move away from him although he still had a firm grip on her wrists. She saw Javier looking at her with a dangerous smile as he started to pull her back to him. Too late, she realized he had closed his legs so as she got closer she was forced to straddle him and eventually sit on his knees. When he spread his legs, it forced hers to spread as well until she felt the material of her g-string stretched tightly over her mound.

"I want to see that shaved pussy," Javier said, looking at her g-string.

"Fuck you. Let me go," Katherine replied, now both angry and scared.

"Not till you show it," He demanded.

"I can't. You have my hands," she replied, hoping that somehow if he released her she could get away.

Quickly the man's hands changed position. One went to the small of her back and the other to a spot between her shoulder blades. She realized she was still under his control and knew that either she had to scream for help or do what he asked. If she screamed for help, she knew that it was likely that Little Sam would force her to leave. She weighed this against the sordid request that the fat jerk was demanding, and with a deep sigh she lowered her hand, found the edge of the material and pulled it slightly to the side until her smooth slit came into view.

"You look ready to fuck," Javier said, staring with a look of hunger.

"Let me go," Kat replied, while trying again to wiggle free.

When Javier released her, it was so unexpected she almost fell off him backwards. She stood and while she was gathering her things, she saw him flip a bill onto the chair and walk off.

"Kat, you're up next. Kat," she heard the DJ announce.

It couldn't have been a worse time and she thought about giving up but, somehow forced herself to the stage. Fortunately, it all seemed to go by very quickly, and although she felt like she was just going through the motions, a good number of men came forward to tip her. When it was over, she decided she needed a break and headed towards the dressing room.

"Hey. Here you go," Roland called out when she passed the bar, while pushing a drink towards her.

"Thanks," she said to him with a disappointed look, as she still remembered what he had done in Sam's office.

Katherine found a stool at the far end of the vanity and silently sipped her drink, contemplating all that had occurred, while various girls came and went. Was all this worth it just for some damn job she wondered? Maybe she had become too focused and lost perspective. These thoughts and her husband's warnings ran through her brain over and over as she sat alone.

"Hi." She heard a squeaky voice call out and looking up she saw a young, thin blonde that couldn't have been more than nineteen. There were tattoos on one arm, her abdomen and her leg and her skin looked pasty like she never got any sun. Katherine had seen her several times before when she had been waitressing but they had never spoken.

"Hi," Kat responded, doing her best to give a smile.

"It's a good night," the girl remarked.

"Yes, I suppose," Kat answered.

"I thought you were a waitress. I didn't know you danced," she continued.

"My first time," the young wife told her, with a shrug.

"Really, well you looked really good and the men liked you. I think you got them all going so all of us had a good night," the girl stated. Her words actually buoyed Katherine's spirits some and she sat up straighter on the stool.

"What's your name?" Kat asked.

"I go by Ginger," she announced.

"Well Ginger, thanks for the kind words," she told her.

They continued talking for about thirty minutes, with surprisingly little being about the club. Finally, the girl said that she needed to go back to work and left Katherine to finish her drink. Two more dances she thought to herself and I get to live to fight another day. Tipping the glass back until it was empty, she rose and started back.

As soon as she emerged, she realized that she may have made a mistake. The room that had previously been crowded now only had a smattering of men, and in fact, it looked like there were more dancers than customers.

"Where did everybody go?" Kat asked Roland, when she returned the glass.

"Always clears out at the same time on Saturdays. Where have you been?" he asked.

"I needed a break," Katherine answered.

"How many dances have you done?" Roland asked.

"Eight," she told him.

"Uh oh. You better get to work then. Sam isn't fucking around," Roland responded, with a concerned look.

"What do I do?" she asked, noticing his look and now getting worried.

"Hustle like the rest of the girls. It's not long until closing," he replied.

Kat knew what he meant but didn't relish the thought of trying to sell herself. She could see that the other girls were already working the floor hard but, with little success. It seemed like the men in the room were either already engaged or had shut things down for the night. Still, it had to be done, so with a deep breath she joined the others.

There were four tables currently occupied without girls so it took Kat only a few minutes to summon her courage and make the rounds. Unfortunately, in each case she was turned down. Some were nice about it while others didn't even bother to make eye contact. She found it to be disrespectful but, like the others, she had to deal with it.

She found a spot off to the side and stood and watched the scene while contemplating what to do. A few minutes later, she saw one of the dancers leave a table occupied by a solo man, and as she was walking away, the man looked right at Kat with an extended stare. Just as she was about to go to him and try her luck, she saw another girl, who was closer, reach him. Kat watched as the man spoke to her for several seconds then, the girl moved away. Once again, the man's gaze was focused on her so she made her way to him.

"Would you like some company?" Kat asked, in her most charming voice.

"Well, I was thinking about leaving," he replied but, also flashed a broad smile. Kat could tell he was probably in his late thirties and seemed to be dressed better than most of the patrons.

"Can't you stay a little longer?" Kat asked, with a faux pouty face.

"Okay, well maybe for a bit," he said, and motioned for her to sit in a chair.

A waitress came up and asked if anyone needed a drink and the man looked towards Kat, raising his eyebrows in a form of a question. Kat nodded and told the girl what she wanted and soon she returned with their orders.

"What's your name?" Kat asked.

"Jason. What's yours?' he replied.

"Kat," she informed him.

"Are you new here? You really don't look like you belong. I would expect to find you in a downtown club but not here," the man asked.

"I've been a waitress for a while but it's my first time dancing," she informed him.

They chatted some more and Jason killed his drink, waved the waitress over and ordered them both another even though Kat's was half full.

"I don't come here very often. Got to be in the right mood," he explained, after downing half his drink in one go.

"What do you mean?" Kat asked.

"The clubs downtown have much better looking girls but, here things are wilder," he explained. Then followed with, "Drink up. You're falling behind."

Hoping to maneuver him into buying the last two dances from her, Kat finished her first drink and took a sip on the second before replying, "Would you like a dance?"

"Not now, maybe later." he said curtly.

Disappointed, Kat took another sip and looked around the room to see that it was even emptier than it had been just a while ago. She had a sinking feeling that it was going to be Jason or the wrath of Little Sam that she would be dealing with. The nervousness brought on by this dilemma led to her quickly finishing the second drink.

"Another?" she said, raising her eyebrow and looking at him hoping to keep him around until she could muster a plan.

Jason ordered again and they chatted some more. She actually found him very easy to talk to and he seemed to be educated although he fended off any questions that were too personal. There was no ring on his finger so she thought he was likely divorced based on his looks and easy mannerisms.

"What do you do here that's wild?" Kat asked. She knew it was dangerous turf but, she was getting desperate as time went by.

"Depends on the girl but, let's just say that most here are accommodating," he replied.

"Have you had some dances tonight?" she asked.

"Oh yeah, I was just about to leave when you came over," he said laughing.

"Don't you want some more," Kat asked demurely and placed her hand on Jason's leg. It had been the first overt act from her all night and it made her feel strange.

"I like the experienced girls. Sorry," he replied.

"You won't know unless you try," Kat responded, now stroking his leg. She knew she was all-in on Jason.

"Let me see your tits," he demanded after a few seconds of silence. Knowing it was likely a test, Katherine quickly removed her top.

"Lovely. Lovely, and all real," he said, as he gazed at them.

"Let me dance for you," she said to him, leaning close and speaking softly.

"Finish your drink," he replied with just enough gruffness that Kat thought they were through. She started thinking about the story she was going to tell Sam.

A minute later, Jason reached over and took a breast in his hand and gently lifted it, as if he were weighing, then squeezed lightly. Kat, although nervous, forced herself to maintain eye contact until he finally spoke.

"I'll try one but don't disappoint me," he said.

"How would I disappoint you?" she asked.

"By saying no," he answered locking his eyes to hers.

Outside, Kat did her best to maintain an air of confidence. Inside, she felt like she might pass out from nervousness. She could feel her heartbeat in her ears, and her vision seemed fuzzy as she led him on wobbly legs towards the back room. Kat picked a table in the corner with the least amount of light which seemed to please Jason. After a minute or so of sipping the remains of their cocktails, Jason told her it was time with a nod of his head.

Knowing she had no room for error, Kat stayed close to him and swayed as seductively as she knew how, letting her body rub against him as much as possible. All night long, she had been doing the opposite, trying to just get through the ordeal as quickly as possible. Now, she was truly a dancer, trying to please her customer and earn his favors.

She was between his spread legs with her shins against the chair looking at him over her breasts that she held high in her hands when he made his first demand.

"Pull your thong down to your knees," he instructed, which made her body shiver from the decadence of the thought.

After only a moment's hesitation, her hands pushed the strings over her hips and she slid the tiny garment down until it was wrapped around her knees. Kat never quit moving, swaying in time to the music and seeing the broad smile come to her customer's face.

"That's a sweet looking pussy," Jason said in a way that let her know that he was excited. He watched for several seconds then spoke again. "Turn around and bend over."

Kat knew what she was being asked to do and the view she would be offering but, having no choice can be a freeing situation and she was using it as a justification for her actions.

"This pussy is soaking wet," he announced when she had thrust it back so it was only inches from his face. With her hands around her calves, she even wiggled her hips some feeling naughty but also very excited.

"Ahhhh...mmm...," she whined when she felt his fingers tracing the outline of her sex. They stayed in that special place between leg and vagina that Katherine found so sensitive, teasing her but not touching her prize.

Then, he took her by her hips and pulled her back onto his crotch. One hand continued to tease her groin while the other went to her breasts and found her nipples at taut attention.

"Wiggle your ass. Find my cock and hump against it," he commanded.

Kat tried to do what he demanded and did find what she thought was his cock but the rough texture of his pants against her uncovered pussy caused her to tilt her hips so that it was mostly her ass that was in contact. The song ended and almost instantly Jason released his hold on her allowing her to stand and pull her g-string back into place. Kat realized she was breathing hard from a combination of exertion and her own arousal. Turning back to her customer, Kat saw that he was slumped in the chair with a smile on his face.

"You are a find," he said to her.

"Ready for another dance?" Kat asked, with a smile.

"Sure. Go ahead," Jason answered. He had been doubtful that this beautiful, first time dancer would be any fun but she had proved him wrong.

Kat started dancing again more comfortable in doing so but, also happy that she had achieved the ten dance requirement that Little Sam had demanded. When Jason began kissing then sucking her nipple she made no effort to stop him now accepting that this was just part of the job. She was almost able to ignore the effect it had on her body by separating the physical contact from an emotional connection but, there was still something, a gnawing feeling, that wouldn't completely go away.

Like before, Jason pulled her ass into his crotch and told her to use her ass to rub his dick. However, this time, his hand wasn't content to tease along the edge of her pussy began and began probing along the edge of her g-string then snaked beneath the material until it found her wet slit. She wiggled trying to stop the contact but his fingers were insistent and eventually found her clit.

"Uhhh...," she gasped, when he touched her swollen nub.

"Damn. You are ready!" Jason exclaimed.

Kat's motions against his cock became more pronounced as she tried to throw his hand and bring his attention to his own pleasure. It partially worked but still she was feeling a growing fire develop that was radiating down her thighs. Fortunately, although her pronounced movements were making her tired, she made it to the end of the song and with a deep breath pulled away.

"Next song we are going to have some fun." Jason declared.

"Another time. I need to go now," Kat said, leaving him with a stunned look as she fixed her g-string and put on her top.

After talking to Roland, getting him to confirm that she had done ten dances and tipping out, she quickly changed then left for home in a cab. On the way, still feeling the drinks, she thought about the night and the drastic departure it had become from her normal reasoned and conservative life. Inside her brain was a battle between humiliation and exhilaration that vacillated back and forth. Eight hours ago, the idea of being groped by strangers for money was something she would have never anticipated. Now, she was a titty bar dancer with all the connotations that went with it. The humiliation she understood; it was certainly in keeping with her nature. It was the exhilaration that troubled her and the undeniable fact that her body had become aroused. She knew she wouldn't solve that issue on the way home in the filthy cab, so she set it aside and concentrated on how to deal with her husband. After considering all angles, she decided it was best not to tell him what she had been required to do, rationalizing that it was necessary and Jeff would never understand.

It was 2:05 AM when she opened the door and found that all was quiet in the house. Katherine tiptoed to the bathroom and undressed down to her thong then slipped on a t-shirt, went to the bedroom and silently crawled between the sheets. She had just put her head on the pillow when she felt her husband's hand grab her waist and pull her to him.

"My God Katherine, I can really smell the club on you," Jeff said, sounding completely awake.

"Same as before," she answered, trying to deflect him.

"This is the worst it's been," he countered.

Jeff slid his hand beneath her t-shirt and began gently fondling her breasts. Although her husband was just one of many that had touched her there that evening, the fact that she no longer had to keep her guard up brought both a nice feeling of relaxation and a pent up response. She pushed her chest against his hand while moaning to signal her pleasure.

"Tell me what happened." Her husband asked.

Jeff had been waiting all evening to ask the question, although his concerns about his reactions had convinced him to temper the tone. It had been sheer torture waiting alone and thinking about what his beautiful wife was doing or being subjected to in the low end club. He had tried to work then met a buddy for a beer before finally returning home sitting and waiting until he finally fell asleep well past midnight. It was only the movement of the bed that had alerted him that she was home, and now that she was in his arms he struggled to hide his excitement.

From the previous nights, Katherine knew that Jeff got somewhat aroused by the thought of the men in the club looking and touching her but, they still had not had the conversation she knew was needed to understand where he was coming from. Of course, he thought it was only light incidental touches while she was waitressing and certainly not the touching she had endured during her night as a dancer. She wondered how he would react if he knew the full story.

"It was like the other nights." She lied.

"Did anyone touch your legs? Your butt?" her husband asked, as his hand became more furtive.

"Some," she answered and felt him flinch. Then, his hands were pulling at her clothes until she was naked and he had shucked his boxers.

"Tell me details. Who touched your ass?" her husband demanded, while his hand became more forceful with her breasts.

"Just a man," she told him, starting to get excited herself.

"Old? Young? Big? Small?" he shot back at her quickly.

"Late thirties and average," she answered thinking of her customer, Jason.

"Come on honey tell me. Do I have to pull out every word?" he demanded, in frustration.

"He looked like he was almost forty and was average looking and he put his hand on my butt when I was taking his order," she replied in a husky voice.

"That's it?" Jeff asked. His hand was now between her legs rubbing her lightly.

"He squeezed my butt and when I was bent over I think he saw my nipples," she responded, deciding to tease him.

"Damn," Jeff replied and slipped his finger into his wife's wet slit.

"Oh Jeff," she called out. Her husband had suddenly brought back her arousal and he rolled on top of her and she took his dick and guided it inside.

"God you feel good," Jeff declared, with a heavy breath when he penetrated.

"Oh Jeff," she called out again, then took his head in her hands and pulled him down for a kiss.

He began grinding against her in a slow, circular motion while she looked at him through half closed eyes. The smell on her body from the club acted as an intoxicant that brought visions to Jeff's head of her among the hungry wolves.

"Did he touch you more?" he suddenly asked.

"Later he did," she said, getting into the excitement she was bringing to her husband from her story. Of course the reality was far more explicit but she wasn't prepared yet to tell him.

"Where?" Jeff asked. His dick was so hard now that it hurt.

"On my leg," she replied, whispering this time.

"On your knee?" he tried to clarify. His slow grinding was working against his wife's engorged clit and she was building very quickly.

"Higher," she teased again.

"How high?" he responded immediately.

"Very," she replied.

"Did he touch you...there?" Jeff asked, building almost to frenzy.

"No, but close," she moaned.

"And you let him?" her husband asked, in surprise.

"Yesss...oh Jeff don't stop," she whined to him as the feeling started to become overwhelming. The sordid night at the club along with the teasing of her husband had made her very excited.

"You let him?" Jeff asked again.

"Yes," his wife answered again, and this time when she answered he began thrusting fast and hard.

"God Katherine," he grunted.

"Oh Jeff...oh Jeff...faster...do it...don't stop," she wailed as her body began to stiffen and the tingling started radiating from her pelvis.

Jeff began moving even faster and suddenly she was there crying out as her hands pulled on his ass, and then she was falling, drifting away as waves of exquisite pleasure swept through her. Above, she could hear her husband cry out, announcing his own release and she felt his pulsing shaft spewing its seed before he collapsed on top of her.

It felt like hours but it was only a minute later when Jeff, still breathing hard, rolled to her side and pulled her body tightly against his. Katherine, now full of her husband's semen and feeling secure and complete, quickly fell into a deep, contented sleep.



A Professor Living Dangerously Pt. 02

The smell of the club and last night's sex still filled her nostrils when Katherine awoke just after noon. She took a long shower then found her husband watching TV.

"Hi honey. Since this is your only day off, I thought we should do something," he said with enthusiasm.

"Sound great," she responded. She knew Jeff wasn't getting much attention and she wanted to try and make it up to him.

They had a late lunch and then spent the afternoon at the zoo. It was an amazing time and the throng of young children with their parents helped clear her head from the whirlwind of events that had occurred in the past week. Later, they split a bottle of wine then made slow love, thankfully without any talk of the club.

By mid-afternoon Monday, Katherine was filled with trepidation wondering what was going to happen that evening. She had left early Sunday morning without speaking to Sam and didn't know exactly what to expect. Fortunately, when she entered the club everything seemed to be relaxed, and she went directly to the dressing room and changed into her waitress attire. It was only when she finished and had approached Roland at the bar that he announced that Little Sam wanted to talk to her.

With deep concern, she moved the short distance to Sam's office and cleared her throat before addressing the club owner, "Uh, Sam. Roland said you wanted to talk to me."

"Sit down," he replied, without looking at her.

Katherine sat on the couch with her legs squeezed closely together and waited for the black man to reply. Several minutes ticked by before he looked up and asked, "How was the other night?"

"It wasn't what I wanted to do," she replied, with some defiance in her voice.

"I know that girl, but you did it and you did a good job. I might need to call on you again and I need to know I can depend on you," he said, in a not unpleasant voice.

"I don't know...," Katherine started, but was quickly cut off.

"Can I depend on you?" he asked again, this time in a stern voice.

"Yes, Sam," she answered, looking at the floor. Her time at the club had taught her to deal with one thing at a time and she thought this was not the right moment. Just get through today, she repeated over and over to herself.

"Good, I knew I could. Now let me tell you something. Your dancing going to help you with the others. You're one of them now. You spend more time chatting with them now and get to know them better then you can start getting your information," he explained.

His words immediately lifted her spirits and with a quick nod and a hint of a smile she stood and left. Sam thought about her night of dancing and the reports he had gotten back. It had surprised him she had gone as far as she did, although he realized she had been full of surprises since she came into the club. His mind toyed with things he might try, however for now, he decided to leave her with some positive encouragement. It was something he learned long ago when dealing with club girls; take some, then give some.

The demand from Sam that she needed to be prepared to dance again tempered Katherine's enthusiasm with his acknowledgement that she would soon be able to start gathering data. Surprisingly, she had been able to accept most of the night as a necessary task in achieving her goals. The last couple table dances were too much, but she knew it was her being pressed for time and the effects of all the alcohol she had consumed that forced it to occur. Still, it wasn't like her at all, and she certainly didn't want to have to do it again. Thus, it was important to progress with the girls as fast as possible.

For the rest of the week, Katherine worked as a waitress with renewed enthusiasm, and spent any spare moment purposefully seeking out the dancers to chat with and get to know. She thought she was making good progress, and also had to admit that Sam's statement concerning "being one of them" was proving to be true as they were now much easier to approach. Also, she was pleased that Sam was not being demanding and, in fact, she had only seen him once since they talked and that was when he was just passing through the club.

Even Jeff seemed to be calming down. He did wait up for her Monday night, although for the last few days he had been asleep when she got home. She felt bad for hiding things from him, but she knew he wouldn't understand and would force her to stop if she told him the truth.

Friday night was uncharacteristically slow at the club and Katherine was able to leave early. Before she left, she spoke for a few minutes with Sam who told her she could try her questions on a couple dancers he picked out the following week. This made her giddy and when she got home Jeff was still up, and they shared a snack and a drink before heading to bed.

That night, Jeff returned to his questions and in her good mood Katherine played along a bit getting him worked up by telling him some made up stories of her being touched. In reality, she had learned how to position herself to avoid most of the groping. Nonetheless, it got her husband excited which made her aroused and they had some hot sex before falling asleep.

Saturday started out slow as well and Katherine was hopeful she would be able to leave early once again. However, around nine a crowd started pouring in and within an hour it had reached the point that she was worried, with each new entrant, that she would be summoned by Sam. It was in that time frame that she noticed two of the girls leave with their customers through the back door. While working in the club, Katherine had seen it happen several times before, but a voice inside her had told her it was a subject to stay away from. It had just hit 10:30 PM and Katherine thought she might be out of the woods, when she was told to go see Sam.

"Need you to dance. Go get dressed," he told her abruptly. Kat's presence the last time had gotten the crowd going and the club had one of its best nights in months so, he was hopeful it might happen again.

"Sam...," Katherine started to whine, but was cut short by his angry glare.

"No back talk. And, take your pill," he barked, knowing the mixture of the drug and alcohol would help with her inhibitions.

With a defeated sigh and an affirmative nod, Katherine turned and left the room but stopped just outside, leaned against the wall and looked at the ceiling as she thought about what to do. So close, she thought to herself. Next week was supposed to be the start of the data gathering and now this.

"Shit!' she finally proclaimed to no one, and headed towards the dressing room dropping her tray on the bar as she walked by.

"Hey!" Roland called after her but she ignored him.

Twenty minutes later, Kat stood in front of the long mirror making final adjustments to her make-up. She was dressed in a red sequined g-string and top with a black baby doll that tied in the front as a cover. On her feet were matching red heels with spaghetti straps that came partly up her calves.

At that moment, a larger girl that went by the name Sadie came in and said to her, "Better hurry baby, they been calling for you."

"Thanks," Kat replied, rolling her eyes with exasperation.

"Baby, you are going to make some money tonight," Sadie responded, while looking her body over.

The DJ must have spotted her leaving the dressing room because he called her name as soon as she stepped out. Minutes later, she was on stage and like before the crowd's attention was instantly piqued.

Kat was surprised at how much easier it was to get on stage, move and remove her top. She wasn't happy about it by any means, however she forced herself to take on an air of indifference while thinking about how she might be able move forward with her work.

Dutifully, she stepped to the edge of the stage so the leering men could put the bills in her g-string, and when she finished her set she retreated immediately and caught her breath just off stage. Sam hadn't put a quota on her like before so, she had no incentive or intention of working the crowd and for the next hour she was able to avoid sitting with a customer. It was just before midnight, after she had been on stage for a third time, that she saw Roland approaching.

"Sam wants you," he announced.

Kat anticipated what the conversation was going to be about and cringed. She thought she had been clever by moving around and being noticeable while never settling, but it seems her plan hadn't worked.

"What the fuck you think you doing bitch?" Sam yelled at her angrily, as soon as she stepped into his office.

In all her life, Katherine had never been spoken to in such a manner and her first instinct was to walk out. She actually did turn part way, however with a deep breath turned back and faced him.

"What do you mean?" she answered after several seconds, when she couldn't think of anything else to say.

"Don't you play that shit with me. You know damn well what I mean. Now you want to get out there and take care of the customers or do you want me to kick your skinny white ass the fuck out of here," he said in the same loud voice.

Another short pause ensued before she answered, with her head down, "Okay, Sam."

Kat walked out into the center of the club and within minutes was asked to sit with a man. For the next hour, she sat, drank and did table dances for the men. Fortunately, she had been able to remain in the main room for the dances as in her current mood, she didn't want to deal with the aggressiveness she knew would occur in the back.

An hour later, when the guy she had been sitting with left, Kat took the opportunity to go to the dressing room for a break. Habit made her sit in front of the mirror and touch up her make-up as other dancers came and went, and she had just stood, intending to go back out, when Sadie and another dancer, a thin white girl, came up to her.

"Hey girl, you making money?" Sadie asked. She had clearly become inebriated since their previous meeting, and spoke in a deep, sultry voice.

"Some, maybe a hundred," she answered.

"You should have started sooner," she replied.

"I'm a good waitress but a horrible dancer," Kat said with a laugh, hoping to reduce the situation.

"No baby. You're a good dancer. You get everyone hot," Sadie responded, and stepped closer to Kat until they were practically touching.

Kat gave a nervous laugh, unsure of what to say as Sadie's intentions were becoming very obvious.

"Amber and I are going to go to my place and party when we finished. Why don't you come too?" she asked, as she pushed her full breasts against Kat's arm.

"Thanks but I need to get home," she answered quickly.

"You got a man waiting?" it was Amber, speaking this time. Unlike Sadie, who was voluptuous with full hips and large breasts, Amber was thin, almost waifish with long red hair and a pale complexion. Like her friend, Amber moved closer until Kat was boxed in by the two seductresses.

"Yes," Kat gave a simple reply. The situation was making her nervous and she could feel herself perspiring.

"Too bad. We could have fun," Sadie said hoarsely, with her mouth close to Kat's ear.

Suddenly, gaining control, Kat stepped away from the two girls and then turned to face them, "Sorry I can't make it. I'm sure you two will do fine."

"Next time girl, you're coming," Sadie responded, as Kat began to head towards the door. After several steps though, a thought came to her and she turned back towards the dancers.

"That door. The one that goes out back. What's out there?" Kat asked, hoping these girls, that had come on to her, would fill in the mystery.

"It's a special place," the larger girl answered, with a drunken grin.

"What do you mean?" Kat asked, trying to get more information.

"It's a place to party," Amber blurted out.

"Yeah, you go back there with a guy to party," Sadie added.

"What kind of party?" Kat asked with a confused look, still not understanding.

Sadie stepped forward and put her mouth to Kat's ear and said slowly, "You go there to fuck."

The sudden realization hitting Kat caused a surprised expression to cross her face and the two other dancers giggled for a second at her expense.

"But, only if Sam says you can," Amber stated.

With that the girls drifted towards the end of the dressing room leaving Kat alone for a moment before she turned and left. Back inside the main room of the club, she stopped and contemplated the message she had just received. At first she was shocked, although the more she thought about it the less surprised she became, as she knew that these were troubled and often desperate women. Hell, in many ways, it was one of the key aspects of her study. However, the knowledge that these acts were really happening mere yards away brought with it a strange feeling of involvement to Katherine. It wasn't necessarily good or bad, but it definitely felt different, and she found herself looking at the individual dancers wondering how prevalent it was and which ones had made that step.

As soon as she walked into the room and was spotted, Kat was quickly snatched by a customer and over the next hour she consumed several drinks and did three table dances, interrupted only by her turns on stage. At closing, she realized that other than Sam's admonishment it had been a much less stressful evening than the previous time, and she was happy that she had been able to minimize the groping and stayed out of the back room.

On the cab ride home, slightly buzzed but not drunk, she was able to think about the club, the revelation she had learned and her second experience as a dancer. She tried to rationalize that Sam's requirement for her to dance was almost a blessing, as she was gaining a perspective that a disengaged researcher would never appreciate. Despite the attempt, her morals couldn't be completely set aside and feelings of embarrassment, shame and humiliation kept creeping back in. There was also the money. She knew she was being paid for sex and even if it was titillation instead of intercourse it put a knot in her stomach.

Also, Katherine realized that her responses and arousal were being muted with each passing day in the club. In many ways, it was like the shocking things were becoming learned, almost passé, and it made her think about the other girls and the long term impact of the work on their lives and relationships. While it wasn't something she had planned on covering in her study, she thought that it might be an area to explore in future work.

Since it was Saturday night, she was certain that Jeff would be up and eager for sex, so she wasn't surprised when she walked in and found him watching TV.

"Hi, Katherine. How did it go?" he asked, patting on the couch for her to join him, and in that instant she had a fleeting thought that he was another customer in the club looking for some company.

"Same as always. Hopefully, next week I can get things rolling and start the surveys," she sighed, as she sat next to her husband.

Jeff turned her head and kissed her softly then said with a quick laugh, "I'm getting used to the smell of alcohol and smoke."

"Good, then take me to bed," Katherine answered, suddenly ready.

In less than a minute, they were naked in bed, and holding each other in a passionate embrace. She was ready to go but her husband, as was now the norm, wanted to hear her describe any touching that had occurred.

In the few weeks that Katherine had worked in the club, she had watched, and in some ways learned, how women could sexually manipulate men. With the more hardened and usually older men it could be challenging, although with the young, green ones she had been surprised at how simple it could be. Of course in the club, it was about getting money from a customer's pocket into their own, although now in bed with her "green" husband, the goal was to see how excited she could make him.

"It was just more of the same," she replied, purposefully being vague in response to his questions.

"What do you mean? Like what? Tell me," her eager husband demanded. Jeff realized that he was becoming obsessed and in the bright light of day he often chastised himself for his perverse thoughts, but every time his wife arrived home and he smelled the club on her a strange feeling came over him that he struggled to hold back.

"Just like before," Katherine repeated, as her fingernails lightly tickled her husband's scrotum. The young wife knew the power she held over her loving husband both mentally and physically, and she wanted to toy with him a bit for her own amusement.

"Damn it honey. I feel like I always have to pull every word from you," he cried out in frustration, repeating a common theme.

"It's not a big deal. It's just part of how things work," she answered, once more with purposeful vagueness.

"Okay, enough Katherine. I want the details," her husband demanded, suddenly sitting up in the bed.

Enjoying the game, she pulled her husband back down and took his hand.

"They touch me here sometimes," she said in a sultry voice, as she placed his hand on her hip.

"Where else?" he replied with a gasp.

"Here," she answered guiding his hand down her thigh. Jeff's dick was now completely hard and pressed into her tummy.

"My God Katherine," he said between breaths. He was smart enough to know that his wife was likely playing with him, but the mere chance that some of it might be true drove him mad.

"Here too," she said, and placed his hand on her firm ass.

"Please tell me that's all," Jeff said in a shaky voice.

"Usually," Katherine replied, still intent on teasing.

"What else? Tell me," her husband practically yelled at her.

Slowly, she directed his hand around her leg and placed it on the narrow juncture where her leg met her abdomen barely an inch from her pussy. It was exactly where the material of her waitress outfit ended, and in reality several men had attempted to touch her there, although she had fended them off. Of course, Jeff didn't know this nor was he aware of the small costume she wore. There were no words in her husband's reaction, instead he pushed her onto her back, spread her legs and pushed his hard and aching member into her wet slit.

"Oh shit!" he cried out, when he hit bottom. His rapid entry caused Katherine to moan loudly too, and soon they had established a rapid rhythm. She was pleased with the way he had assumed control and wished he would do it more often.

"Slow down," she pleaded with her husband soon thereafter, knowing that he had become too excited and wouldn't last long.

"Okay," he replied, and for a few seconds he did slow, however the thoughts of the strange men feeling his wife were too powerful and he returned to his fast pace.

Katherine's body was just starting to respond when she sensed her husband was at the point of no return, and it wasn't long before he began groaning loudly. Then with a few hard thrusts and a final yell he released his semen, and once again she was left very aroused but unfulfilled. This time though she wasn't going to let it pass and as soon as he fell to her side she pushed him onto his back then climbed over him straddling his legs with hers until her pussy came into contact with his now half-hard dick.

"Did you like that?" she asked softly, as her hips moved seductively.

"Mmmm...yeah," her husband replied, now feeling a bit awkward that he had become excited from his wife's descriptions.

"They want to touch my breasts too," Katherine whispered very softly into her husband's ear.

"Huh? What?" Jeff responded, suddenly very alert.

"Yes, they ask to. Should I let them?" she whispered again.

Her words had an immediate impact on her husband. She felt his dick begin to swell and it was only seconds later that it became fully erect against her soaked pussy. Katherine took her husband in her hand and guided him to her opening, and with a satisfied sigh, she pushed back until she had become completely impaled. Now on top and confident that he would last longer, she began to ride him for her own pleasure and release.

"Katherine, you've gotten so wild," Jeff said to her, staring up with a look of concern.

"Have I?" she answered, with an impish smile then leaned down and kissed him lightly on the lips.

It didn't take long for the magical feelings in her body to start to build. She could feel a warmth, centered deeply in her pussy, that began radiating outwards which was soon joined by a tingling sensation. Pacing her movements, she managed to stay near the point of release, and enjoyed the feelings knowing that she could tip over whenever she was ready.

"Do you want them to?" her husband asked after several minutes of not speaking. Katherine had been in a trance holding herself up with her hands on his shoulders, and she looked down at her husband's face as the meaning of his words sunk in.

"What do you want?" she moaned back at him, still in the mood to tease.

"Will you tell me when they do?" he asked, giving her a strange look.

It wasn't the response she expected. Her husband was basically giving her permission to be fondled by strangers but his words and the thought caused a jolt of electricity to quickly course through her body. Suddenly, she was past the tipping point and an incredible feeling swept through her as first her body became rigid then, stars appeared before her eyes and somewhere far away she could hear her voice crying out.

Jeff watched her have the biggest orgasm he had ever seen. Her mouth opened and she seemed to be screaming although no sound was coming out. Then, her eyes fluttered and rolled back in her head and finally the sounds escaped in a series of high pitched cries until she collapsed on top of him with her chest heaving for air.

"Katherine...Katherine..." she returned to consciousness sometime later, hearing her husband's voice, and when he saw her eyes finally open he asked, "Are you okay?"

"Mmmm...hmmm...just hold me," she replied in a faint voice, and Jeff pulled her tightly against his body until they were both fast asleep.

The young couple needed the day off, and they enjoyed doting on each other and hanging around the house. Unfortunately, it went by quickly and they were soon facing the new week. Thankfully, for Katherine, Sam was true to his word and with his help she was able on Monday afternoon to begin to go through interviews with several girls, and with each completed survey she became more and more excited with the quality of the data she was getting. Her only concern was the overall sample size, but for now she wanted to focus on the ones she could get.

The next few days went by quickly and before she knew it Thursday had arrived. She had completed one survey earlier that day and had been hoping to do another, however that girl had not come into work. Katherine was in the main room delivering drinks to a customer when she noticed a young black woman staring at her while seated on the knee of a man. They made eye contact that was more intense than normal, and even after turning away for a moment, the girl was still staring at her openly when she turned back. It was a bit disconcerting, however Katherine knew that many of the girls in the club were strange, so she dismissed it. However, thirty minutes later, when she dashed into the dressing room for a quick break, she came face to face with her.

They stared at each other awkwardly for several seconds and in that time Katherine got a good look at her. She was about her height and build with wavy hair that fell over her shoulders and luscious full lips. In addition, her eyes seemed to bore into Katherine with a fixed stare that, while non-threatening, still created some discomfort.

"Hi, my name is Chantal." the girl spoke in a heavy, syrupy voice that Katherine found completely engaging.

"I'm Katherine," she replied, and held out her hand. The young black girl took it and lightly stroked it as she maintained her hold. Katherine guessed she was in her very early twenties, but her mannerisms intimidated her.

"You are so beautiful," Chantal said, while looking over her body stuffed into the romper.

"Please!" Katherine quickly responded, although there was something about this young girl that made her both nervous and excited. Maybe it was her lovely, smooth caramel skin, her voice or the penetrating stare. She couldn't put her finger on it but she felt her nipples stiffen and a light tingling sensation between her legs.

"I want to know you. Let's spend some time together," Chantal said with passion, which made Katherine even more nervous. She wasn't sure how to interpret the words so she turned and left, and although it made her feel childish, she needed the distance.

For the next couple hours, Katherine worked the room occasionally noticing Chantal sitting with a customer or going to the back room for a table dance. She tried to act detached, although there was no question the black girl had gotten into her head. She was just finishing a quick break and was touching up her makeup when she saw her walk up behind her in the long mirror.

"I'm in love with you," the black girl declared when Katherine rose from the stool and turned.

"Don't be silly," Katherine answered. The girl's sudden over the top, overt approach had suddenly broken the spell.

"I'm sorry. I know I'm acting crazy and I'm not a crazy person it's just I'm so drawn to you," she said in a very sincere way, that knocked Katherine off guard again.

"I need to go back to work," Katherine replied, and quickly brushed past the black girl.

"Please. Let's talk before you leave tonight," she called out to her back, but Katherine kept walking without acknowledging her plea.

Katherine spent the rest of the night waitressing and purposefully not looking for Chantal. While she had to admit the girl was very beautiful and exciting, she was also strange and the professor in her wanted to stay focused on her work.

She was in front of her locker, changing out of her outfit, when she felt a presence behind her. Turning while dressed in just a thong, there stood Chantal still in her skimpy dancing outfit, and without speaking she stepped forward, grabbed her on the shoulders, and kissed her. Katherine's stunned confusion allowed Chantal to slip her tongue into her mouth and for the next few seconds they were connected.

"What!?! No!" Katherine cried out when she finally broke away. Quickly looking around, she was relieved to see that no one was watching.

"Your lips are so sweet," the black girl declared, ignoring her words.

"Please leave me alone," Katherine requested, not wanting to cause a scene and eager to leave.

This seemed to have an effect on Chantal because she backed away, but remained staring while Katherine quickly dressed and departed. In the taxi on the way home, she thought about the strange girl and the surprising effect she caused in her body. Katherine had never had an experience with another girl, in fact had never even thought about it although, in the last few hours, she had definitely been pushed.

Jeff was waiting up when she got home and she teased him with innuendo about her being groped in the club that once again got him excited. He took her swiftly and emptied himself before rolling off and falling asleep. Exhausted from the long day, although still aroused, Katherine used her finger to slowly circle her clit while she thought about the evening and Chantal.

"Where are you? How many you got?" Sam asked the next day. He had called her to his office and asked for a run down on the status of her data collection.

"I've interviewed thirteen and have eleven to go," she explained. Sam had been surprised with how fast she was working the girls, as he hoped to have her with him longer. First, she was good for business both as a waitress and especially as a dancer. Also, he still had hopes of enjoying her himself and knew it would take time.

"Well don't bother them tonight. We're busy and I don't want distractions," he said.

"But I need the girls that only work weekends," she replied.

"Just hold off. You can do it next weekend," he told her.

"Okay," Katherine replied dejectedly. She was exhausted from the constant circle of school and club, and she was eager to get it over with.

"Oh and I will likely need you dancing tonight so be ready," Sam said.

"Okay," she answered looking at the floor, knowing it was pointless to argue with him.

"Here. You look tired," he said, and pulled two of the small pills from the drawer.

"Two?" she asked with concern.

"It will be fine. You'll be fine," Sam replied. Routinely, she would go to Roland for a pill if she was feeling rundown so she wasn't sure why Sam was doing this, but she let him place them into her open palm.

Outside, she went to the bar for some water and Roland saw the pills in her hand.

"Two?" he asked.

"I guess. Sam said it was okay," she told him.

"Look, take one now and keep the other for later," Roland advised.

With a nod, Katherine accepted his advice and swallowed one and handed him the other. Fucking Sam, Roland thought to himself. He's going to push this too damn far. He knew Sam always had an angle and wanted her in a bad way, however he had grown to like Katherine and had become somewhat protective of her.

At exactly nine-thirty, Katherine was called in to see Sam and told to get ready to dance. It wasn't really a surprise and on the way out she stopped and told Roland.

"Here. Now's a good time," he said, handing her the second pill knowing it would help.

Without questioning him, she took it quickly then went to change. Twenty minutes later she was back and was immediately called to the stage. As she danced, she noticed Chantal seated with two burly men, and saw her pointing towards the stage as she spoke to them. During her second song, with her naked breasts on display, one of the men stood and moved to the front of the stage, and as Kat approached him she could see he was clearly a working man with a broad chest and bulging arms. Dutifully, she stooped to let him put the bill in her g-string, and looked up to see him looking at her with a thin smile.

"I'd like you to come over when you finish," he said.

"Okay," she answered. Kat knew Chantal had likely put the man up to it, but the lesson she had learned last time about avoiding customers was still fresh in her head.

She was unable to avoid eye contact with Chantal who gave her a smoldering stare when she joined the group. Quickly, a round of drinks was ordered, and she joined the conversation while learning that the man who had approached her was named Mark and his friend was Ed. While rough, the men were still respectful, and with Chantal safely across the small table from her, she was able to relax.

Over the next hour, they had several drinks and Chantal and Ed left twice to the back room. Mark seemed content to drink and talk, and Kat didn't press him instead, she kept up the conversation as best she could while the effects of the drug and alcohol kept her buzzing.

Finally, Mark decided it was time and rose while lifting Kat to her feet. She briefly thought about trying to convince him to stay in the main room, but since his friend and Chantal had used the private one she decided to let it go. In the back, there was only one other couple and Mark directed them to the opposite side of the room and settled into a dark corner. He nodded to her on the first new song and she began dancing. During their time chatting in the main room, she had developed a certain level of trust with the man, so she was fairly relaxed as she danced.

During the first two songs, Mark's hands stayed in safe places on her body; her hips, the front of her legs and her shoulders. Kat moved between his legs and when she looked down at him he was staring back at her with a contented smile. After the second song ended, Mark told her to stop for a bit, and had her sit on his knee with her breasts uncovered. Kat's back was to the door, however she noticed Mark's eyes staring behind her and quickly turning she saw Chantal and Ed coming towards them. Within seconds, chairs had been pulled up to create a loose circle, and Chantal began dancing.

Unlike his friend, Ed was much more aggressive, but Chantal didn't seem disturbed by the attention. His hands moved from her ass to her breasts, and he licked and sucked on her nipples when she bent forward. Then, when she had her back against his chest with her arm draped around his neck he let his fingers rub over her g-string covered mound. Looking towards Mark, Kat saw that he was watching intently and she became concerned that his friend was planting ideas in his head.

Her concerns were well founded because when soon thereafter he told her to dance, his hands were now much bolder. It didn't help that Chantal too was dancing, so he was getting real time visual instructions on what to do. His hands started on her ass, kneading the firm muscle and soon moved to her breasts where he maintained contact despite the attempts she made to break free by moving her shoulders. Fortunately, his touch was fairly gentle and wasn't causing any pain, and in fact, Kat had to admit he knew what he was doing.

By now, Ed had his fingers beneath Chantal's g-string and was stroking her pussy while she moaned sexily. Mark tried to move Kat into a position where he could do the same thing, but she recognized his intent and stayed standing.

"Looks like I got the wild one," Ed said when the song ended.

"But, she's the beautiful one," Chantal replied.

"She's fine and she is damn beautiful," Mark stated, and the sincerity in his voice touched Kat. In fact, she had a strange feeling of pride that didn't seem to fit in the decadent club.

Both girls were perched on their men's knees waiting for them to buy another dance, and it wasn't long before Kat felt the man's hands slowly and gently work up to the top of her leg then move to the inside. Closer and closer, while tracing small circles with his fingertips, he moved towards the juncture of her legs. She let it continue, waiting for the moment to come where he got too close and she would have to stop him, however the gentleness of his touch and the anticipation was having an effect on her too and she felt goose bumps wash over her body. Finally, he was at the point where the fabric of her g-string met her leg, and with the small garment any further movement meant contact with her sex. She braced herself to stop him, however the movement of his fingertips ceased.

A new song started and Chantal rose to her feet between Ed's legs. Soon his hands were all over her and it became more of a groping session than a dance. Kat wasn't oblivious to the site of the pretty caramel skinned girl writhing beside her, and she felt her nipples stiffen.

It wasn't long before Chantal put her ass into the man's crotch and started humping against him in an obvious attempt to get him to climax. It was all so real and so close that Kat couldn't look away, and she felt her pussy tingle, joining her nipples in mild arousal.

Mark chose that moment to let his fingers move over her g-string covered mound. With a gasp, Kat looked at the man while her hand grabbed his arm, but his stare was strong and persistent and she slowly eased her grip. He started moving his fingertips in the same slow circles and soon found her slit through the fabric and began to trace it up and down. Surprisingly, he guessed correctly the location of her clit and would give it a flick on each upward movement, which soon had Kat biting her lip to keep from crying out as she watched Chantal and received Mark's attention.

"Keep going I'm almost there," she heard Ed say when the song started to end, and Chantal transitioned seamlessly to the next one.

Her movements stayed deliberate and Kat watched as the man's face contorted and then suddenly his mouth opened and he grunted while thrusting his hips forward. Just a few seconds later, he slumped back in his chair and a satisfied smile came to his face.

Kat realized she had just witnessed the man ejaculating into his pants which were no doubt now messy with his semen. She had never experienced anything remotely like it, however the decadence of it and Mark's manipulation of her pussy had combined to make her excited. The realization that she was very close to an orgasm frightened her so, she was relieved when the man spoke.

"I want that," he stated, and used his hand to nudge her hips.

Kat let him move her body between his legs and suddenly she was moving her hips to the driving base beat of the music. With her eyes closed, she searched for his cock until she felt it pressed against her mound.

"Fuck yeah," she heard Mark groan, as they got a good rhythm going.

The man's fingers that had been rubbing her through the g-string moved to the edge of the fabric and seconds later were beneath it. For some reason, she let him have his way and the tips of his fingers quickly found her wet slit. Then, he was touching her clit in just the right way and she was back in the place where she knew she might climax at any moment.

"What's that pussy feel like?" she heard his satiated friend ask, and rather than offending her she found it exciting.

"Let it out baby," she heard Chantal whisper to her, which inflamed her even further.

"Go baby," she heard the man's voice speak with urgency, and knew he was very close.

It was only seconds later that she felt him push against her and then, like his friend, he grunted loudly as his cock exploded inside the confines of his pants. The man's fingers somehow never stopped moving on her clit, and when he pinched her nipple with his other hand, suddenly her climax was released.

"Ohhhh...ohhhh...ohhhh..." she cried out openly, as the wave of pleasure hit her.

The man kept after her, massaging her clit and extending the orgasm until she became too sensitive and she grasped his wrist.

"No more, please," she begged, with her body now sprawled against his.

Kat opened her eyes and saw the others looking at her and instantly the reality and shame hit. She sat up straight and nervously pulled her clothes into place.

"I've got to go," she cried out, fighting back the tears as she left, practically running to the dressing room.

Katherine was sitting in front of her locker changing when Chantal joined her a few minutes later. She knew things had gone too far and she needed to get away. This wasn't her and no job was worth the complete abandonment of her respectability.

"Baby, are you okay?" the black girl asked in her sweet voice.

"I...I don't feel well. I need to go," she replied, while pulling on her clothes.

"Well here," Chantal said recognizing it was best to leave her alone, and placed a stack of twenties next to her then, with a last look that expressed her concern, walked away.

Like many nights before, the cab ride home offered time to reflect on things that had taken place, and tonight she was mostly disgusted by her behavior. She had let a stranger manipulate her to an orgasm in a public place, and had taken money to make him climax which essentially made her a prostitute. It was one thing to tease, but a big line had been crossed and on top of it all was her own arousal. She had wanted to orgasm and she had wanted to please the man that was helping her get there, which made her little more than a cheating wife.

To emphasize the point, when the cab pulled up to drop her off, Katherine reached into her jeans and realized she was paying him with money she had earned from her sordid act. It brought a fresh welling of emotion, and she had to stand outside for several minutes to calm down before she entered the house. Once inside, she told her husband she wasn't feeling well, and retreated to the bathroom where she took a long shower before going to bed.

Monday morning, Katherine had a meeting with her mentor at the University, Professor Helen Dominguez, to review the status of her project. After listening to the synopsis then going over the collected source data the older woman, who was fully tenured and held a Chair, leaned back and with a deep breath spoke.

"Katherine this is really good work. I mean really, really good," she stated.

"You think so?" Katherine replied, practically shaking with excitement.

"Yes, I really do. Just...I mean it's all real right?" the woman asked.

They had been through the data, the survey forms and Katherine had described the setting where she was collecting the information, however she had left out the details concerning what she had been required to endure in the process.

"Yes, it's all real," Katherine replied instantly.

She knew her mentor would be distressed if she knew about her waitressing and stripping, but she had spent hours contemplating the impact of it on the quality of the data and had convinced herself there was no conflict. She felt strongly the data was sound.

"When will you be through with the collection?" Professor Dominguez asked.

"Uhhh...a few weeks I think, but do you feel...I mean is there a way that what I have is enough?" she answered.

"The issue is sample size like we have discussed before. I've always felt that you needed more than what you thought you could get so, anything less won't work. Why, is there a problem?" she followed.

"No, it's available and I guess...I mean there is the potential to expand to other sources if you think it's really required," the young professor responded, hoping that it would not be needed.

"Katherine, it might be the difference between a paper, a good paper that is published and something that is award winning," she explained. Her words caused a surge of adrenalin to shoot through the young woman's body as she considered the ramifications of the statement. An award winning paper at her age and status at the University would launch her on the fast track.

The women discussed the project for several more minutes with the older woman continuing to praise the work, and by the time they broke, Katherine was both very excited and nervous. She had struggled all weekend with what had happened and had not gone to work Saturday, so she wasn't even certain if she would be allowed back. And did she want to go back?

For the rest of the day, she was in turmoil with her thoughts. That afternoon, as she did every Monday, Wednesday and Friday, she taught a junior level class in sociology. It was a good group of students which made it her favorite class and it was there, while interacting with them, that she realized how important the University was to her and how she needed to succeed.

"Sam?" she said softly, while standing behind the black man who was busy at his desk. She was dressed in her waitress outfit hoping she could explain her absence Saturday.

"Yeah?" he said turning, and looking at her with a scowl.

"I'm sorry I missed Saturday, but I was very sick," she told him.

"Why didn't you call in?" he challenged her.

"I meant to...I took some medicine and went to sleep," she lied.

Sam had found out from Chantal what had taken place so he knew she was lying to him, although in reality, he hadn't expected her to return. The fact she did he knew was a good sign so, he was happy to let her return although he needed to make a point.

"How many last chances you going to ask for? You come in here and ask me to help you and then you fuck me around. What the hell girl? Let me tell you I better see a good attitude from you and no damn back talk. You understand?" he scolded.

"Yes, Sam," she answered, feeling some exhilaration she was going to be allowed back.

Instinctively, the black man knew that she had given him the leverage he needed to push things, and his cock stirred thinking of sinking it into her sweet pussy.

Monday went by uneventfully and on Tuesday she was able to get another survey done which pleased her. It was also the first time she saw Chantal who shadowed her in the club before finally cornering her in the dressing room during a break.

"Baby, I'm glad you back. I was so worried." she said, which came out like a seductive whisper.

"Thanks Chantal, I didn't feel well Saturday," she replied.

"I know," the black girl said, and started to stroke her shoulder then whispered, "I'm here for you."

The soft touch of her hand and the mellow sound of her voice began to hypnotize Katherine and she closed her eyes.

"Thanks, Chantal," she said with a shudder, catching herself.

"It's all okay baby," the girl answered, and began to move away. She was halfway to the door when a thought hit Katherine.

"Chantal, I'm doing this thing for school and I wondered if you would let me ask you some questions?" she asked. Katherine had been purposefully holding off on surveying her because of their initial interaction. She had felt it would be better to wait and see if the awkwardness they had encountered might go away.

"If you come home with me," the black girl said with a smile, then turned and left.

Katherine let her go without responding deciding she would try again later. She quickly finished up then returned to work serving the smattering of customers that had come in on a Tuesday night. Few girls were getting much attention, and it seemed like every time she looked Chantal was staring at her from a spot she had staked out near the back. It was several hours after their last interaction when Katherine saw the young girl headed for the dressing room and decided to try once more to get her to do the survey.

"Chantal, can we talk?" Katherine asked when the girl stepped from the bathroom.

With a smile, she moved seductively towards the professor then took her arm and led her to the alcove where the lockers were located. She moved to kiss Katherine, however the young professor turned her head to avoid the dancer's lips.

"Chantal, please," she whined, but made sure to do it playfully to not upset her.

"Ssshhh..." the dancer whispered in her syrupy voice.

Their lips met and this time Katherine allowed it intending to accept a quick kiss from the black girl before asking her again to help with the survey, but her soft lips felt good and before she knew it she was kissing back. Suddenly, she was being embraced by the black girl, and with their bodies pressed together she let her mouth be invaded by her probing tongue. Soft moans were coming from Chantal and she could hear her own whimpers as they remained connected. Somewhere nearby she could hear the sound of heels on the floor, and despite knowing they could be easily seen, she let the dancer passionately kiss her until she too was pushing her tongue back in a seductive dance.

"You are so hot. I want you in my bed," the black dancer said when they broke. She was loud enough that anyone close by could hear which sent a shiver through Katherine.

"Chantal..." she tried to speak, but was cutoff when the girl's lips pressed against hers again.

Katherine's body was pulled hard against the young dancer and they kissed deeply. She could feel her body trembling and between her legs it felt like a faucet had been opened. Although she had never been attracted to women before, there was no denying that something powerful was happening.

"Please..." she whispered as a plea for mercy, when they broke again.

With her head tilted down, she could see the dancer's barely covered breasts heaving with excitement which stimulated her even more. She allowed herself to be kissed again, and it was equally long and passionate.

"You coming home with me," Chantal demanded.

"I...I can't," Katherine replied, finally slipping from her arms.

"Baby, you can," the dancer declared and reached for her again, although she was able to avoid the embrace.

With the kissing, all thoughts of the survey had fled the professor's mind, and after a few more minutes of talking the girls split to continue their respective roles in the club. However, for the rest of the night they made constant eye contact and on the way home Katherine pushed her head back against the seat and thought about the encounter. She couldn't deny she had liked feeling Chantal and had enjoyed the kissing, and it made her wonder what it all meant. Her well educated mind knew it was too easy to jump to simple labels, however the views on her own sexuality were definitely questioned.

"Remember I have the retreat coming up," Jeff reminded her over coffee the next morning.

"How long are you gone?" she asked.

It was an out-of-town team building event for the law firm that Jeff had told her about over a month ago however, with everything going on in her world, she had forgotten it was coming up.

"Thursday thru Sunday," he replied and after a pause added, "Maybe you shouldn't go to the club while I'm gone."

"Jeff, you know I have to go. I'm getting close to finishing and I can't risk things now," she answered, and her husband responded with a nod.

Katherine had decided to stay well clear of Chantal. It was decision borne of her desire to complete her work and her own insecurities concerning her response. She would keep her survey for last or perhaps forego it all together if it wasn't absolutely necessary. Fortunately, the black dancer didn't work Wednesday which allowed her to relax, and on Thursday she made sure she tracked her movements staying on opposite sides of the room and never going into the dressing room when she wasn't occupied. Still, their eyes met numerous times and the lust in the girl's eyes was obvious, making Katherine wonder if she was giving off a similar signal.

Jeff and Katherine had rarely been separated since they got married so it felt strange to return from work that night to an empty house, and even though they had made love the night before, she felt anxious and a bit horny which made it difficult to fall asleep. She tried to think about being snuggled close to her husband, but for some reason, visions of Chantal and her lovely body kept dancing in her head.

She could tell by the early crowd on Friday that she would be asked to dance that night, so it came as no surprise when she was summoned to Sam's office. Acceptance had replaced reluctance in her psyche, and it was only twenty minutes later that she stepped onto the stage. Dressed in a surprisingly cute baby doll outfit, she quickly attracted the attention of the bulk of the patrons, and was immediately corralled when she finished.

Fortunately, she sat with a very pleasant fortyish man that seemed happy to just buy her drinks and talk. Since, unlike the other girls, she wasn't seeking to make money this was fine with her, and she actually enjoyed the conversation. It was almost eleven when he left after two hours and two dances, and Kat made her way to the dressing room for a break.

"Baby," she heard Chantal's voice behind her, and turning she was quickly embraced by the black girl. Kat had seen her sitting on the knee of a guy and thought she was safe, however evidently the dancer had seen her go to the dressing room and followed.

"Chantal..." she replied wiggling to get free, but the black girl's mouth found hers. They were in the open area of the dressing room, and other girl's were sitting in front of the mirror able to witness their kiss which terrified Kat.

"No, please," she was finally able to say, while breaking free.

"Come with me," the black girl demanded, and led her into the same alcove they had made out in before.

Kat was surprised she had followed the dancer, as she knew it was a dangerous spot, however there she was and it wasn't long before Chantal tried to take her into her arms.

"No, Chantal," Kat whispered, remembering she had been warned about making a scene.

"Just one kiss, baby," she whispered back in her sweet voice, while looking at her with seductive eyes.

Rationalizing it would be easier to let the young dancer have her way, Kat let her move forward until their lips met. The black girl went lightly at first just barely touching then slowly advanced her efforts until her tongue was gently tracing the professor's soft lips. Ever so slowly she pushed it forward and Kat let it enter her mouth and explore, hearing soft mews in the background that took her awhile to realize were coming from her. Chantal wrapped her arms around her waist and pulled her until their breasts were mashed together. Then, the dam burst and Kat was no longer fighting. Instead, her tongue moved with the dancers and they purred in mutual pleasure as they enjoyed a powerful and passionate kiss.

"Wow, can I join?" Kat heard a girl's voice say although she was too far gone to respond.

They continued together for several more minutes with Kat now completely engaged before the black girl said, "Come sit with me."

Struggling to speak, she nodded her affirmation and together they left the dressing room and returned to Chantal's guy. The dancer immediately placed herself on the man's knee while Kat pulled up a chair and sat beside him. There was a questioning look in his eye that disappeared when Chantal spoke into his ear and soon they were settled in. He was a large white man with a full beard dressed in a fairly typical way for the industrial part of town they were in, and before long his hand was high on the black girl's leg, inches from the g-string.

Chantal maintained a conversation with the man that was difficult for Kat to hear, and after finishing his beer, she saw them began to stand in what she assumed was going to be a trip to the back room. Kat was preparing to move on when she saw the black girl reach out her hand.

"You're coming too," she said, and together they walked to the back.

They moved to the dark corner where Kat had been manipulated to orgasm the previous week which brought conflicted thoughts to her head, however she pushed them aside with determination to maintain control. Chantal immediately started to dance and when she was finished the man looked at Kat and with a nod directed her to do the same. While his hands had been aggressive with the black girl, he was more reserved with her so she was able to complete the dance without issue. Now with Chantal back on his lap, the man ordered a round of drinks when the waitress came by, and they sipped them while chatting.

"Let us dance together," Chantal said to the man, when the drinks were almost gone.

With a nod, the man indicated his ascent and quickly the two girls were up with Chantal splitting her attention between the man and Katherine. By his look, the girls could tell he was enjoying the show although when the song ended he indicated for them to stop, and soon thereafter he left. The club had mostly emptied and the girls retreated to the dressing room.

"Let me ask you the questions," Kat begged, after they finished a long kiss. Once more, they were in their spot in the alcove.

"If you come home with me tonight," the black dancer replied, repeating her previous demand.

The soft look Kat gave her was encouraging and Chantal once again took her into her arms while gently stroking her hair. When she pulled away, with a tiny voice the young married professor answered, "Okay."

They were barely out of the parking lot of the club when they began kissing on full display to the East Asian taxi driver who kept glancing at his mirror. It wasn't a long trip; however, Katherine became nervous when they pulled into a very rundown apartment complex. Even at this hour, there were some men hanging out, and she stayed close to the black girl as she moved to a second floor unit after paying the driver.

Inside, she found a very unkempt single bedroom apartment that looked like it hadn't been maintained for years. A dirty couch, covered in clothes was on one side of the room facing a battered TV, and the kitchen was dirty with plates filling the sink. Further back was the bedroom, and on the floor was a large mattress with no springs or frame and rather than a dresser, clothes were stacked on cardboard boxes. The only nice thing she saw was a pretty comforter that was haphazardly thrown on the mattress. Chantal tossed her things into the corner then turned to the young professor and took her into her arms.

"Let's make love," she declared, while tugging on her sweatshirt.

"Chantal," Katherine cried out in mild surprise. She had come with the girl expecting to have sex, although now facing the reality, it seemed very awkward.

Still, she let the girl remove her top exposing her perfect breasts and watched while Chantal did the same then they fell onto the mattress together. Somehow as they embraced and kissed their other clothes came off until they were writhing naked in each other's arms like mating snakes. To Katherine, feeling her breasts pressed into the soft mounds of her lover was so sensuous and arousing that she found her pussy throbbing with excitement. Back and forth they went until she felt Chantal's hand on her shoulders pushing her onto her back.

"I'm going to fuck you," she said from her position above Katherine, with her legs straddling her waist.

The only response came from the needy look in the professor's eyes as the dancer leaned forward and began kissing her neck softly before descending and taking her small nipples into her mouth, where she sucked and nibbled on them. She took her time and the minutes ticked by, as she excited her lover until she traced her tongue over her tummy and nudged Katherine's legs apart.

For a moment, the decadent situation made Katherine question what she was doing, however when the tip of the black girl's tongue began tickling her all doubts vanished. Katherine loved oral sex and she quickly realized that receiving it from a woman instead of a man was like the difference between a virtuoso violinist and a high school student. Chantal not only knew where to touch, but how and for how long and when to return. Soon, she had turned Katherine into a quivering sexual being on the brink of orgasm.

"Chantal, please..." she called out, and her begging actually heightened her own arousal.

"Not yet, baby," the black girl responded, looking up with Katherine's juices covering her mouth.

She played and teased with the young wife for a few more minutes enjoying her moans and squeals of pleasure before deciding it was time. Then, with focus she started on the special spot that she knew would send Katherine into orbit.

"Oh God...oh my God...OH GOD...OH GOD," she cried out rapidly as the orgasm hit her, and Chantal held the thrashing woman in place while continuing her assault on her nub until she couldn't take anymore.

It was Katherine's lips that sought out the dancer's, and she tasted her own juices as she used her remaining strength to wetly kiss the girl. Chantal pulled Katherine close, feeling her body still trembling, and snuggled so that her guest would feel content and safe.

"Thank you," Katherine whispered, and kissed the black girl softly once more.

"I love you," the black girl whispered back, which brought a soft purr from the professor, and within minutes they were both drifting to sleep.

Katherine was awakened from a deep sleep by the sounds of movement in the outer room. For a moment, she was disoriented and confused wondering where she was, and once her mind registered her situation with her new lover beside her, she became nervous thinking an intruder was in the apartment.

"Chantal, someone's here," she said in an urgent low voice, while prodding the black girl's naked hip.

"Mmmm..." she initially responded, but when Katherine continued her pushing she replied with a sigh, "It's just Myles."

The sounds continued for several minutes making Katherine subconsciously pull the comforter close to her chin. Suddenly, a form appeared in the doorway then stepped into the middle of the room, and by the light filtering in around the curtains, she assessed that he was a tall, slender black man wearing dark pants and a light colored pull over shirt. He looked down at the bed for a moment then began to remove his clothes until he was standing naked just a few feet away. When he turned in profile, the young professor's eyes were drawn to his large cock that was draped in a slow arc over a fat set of balls. It was easily the largest organ she had ever seen, much larger than Jeff's, and as he moved around the room she could see it gently swinging back and forth.

Myles lowered himself and slid under the comforter next to Chantal who immediately put her arm around him. Their embrace intensified, and it turned into a kiss that lasted for a long time. Katherine thought about leaving, however she was too nervous at the late hour, so she tried to ignore the movements next to her that she realized were rapidly heading towards sex. She turned so that her back was to the couple although she couldn't block out the sounds that were building in intensity. Finally, she decided she would get up, find her clothes and go to the other room, however just as she was about to move she felt Chantal's hand grasp hers.

"Ohhh..." the black dancer moaned loudly, and Katherine knew she had been penetrated.

Then they began moving, which she could feel through the mattress and the comforter, with their passionate sounds keeping time. Chantal pulled on her hand which made her partly turn before she was able to break her grip, and now she could see Myles on his arms above the young woman thrusting his hips forward powerfully. For some reason, she didn't turn back and for the first time in her life she watched two people have sex with the scene only inches away.

"Ohhh...fuck me baby. I need it," Chantal cried out in a needy voice, which sent a chill through Katherine.

While the black girl moaned in pleasure, her lover grunted with each thrust, and the erotic sights and sounds worked on Katherine making her nipples harden and her pussy flood. Before she knew it, she was flat on her back, openly watching, and using all her willpower to keep her fingers from going between her legs.

Chantal's orgasm quickly arrived and Katherine watched in awe, wondering if she looked like her when she climaxed, as it was an incredibly erotic sight. She saw the look of abandon come to her face, and knowing the feelings that were coursing through her body, she became strangely jealous. Myles fucked her through her release, never slowing, and shot his seed into her with a series of deep thrusts and grunts.

It instantly became quiet except for the breathing of the couple, and once more Chantal's sought out and found Katherine's hand. The young dancer's head turned and made eye contact with her and seconds later Myles did the same making her feel like a discovered voyeur, however she didn't look away, and they remained that way until the black man rolled between the two women. As soon as he was in place, Chantal pulled on Katherine's until they met over his chest where they swapped a quick kiss.

Katherine's married body was now pressed against the black man, and she had to twist her hips to keep her wet pussy from coming into contact with his leg. His arms went out in both directions wrapping around each girl's shoulders, which brought them even closer together and instantly made the professor feel trapped. Unsure what to do, Katherine became still, and before long the sound of Chantal's heavy breathing indicated that she had gone back to sleep.

Katherine's nerves kept her awake despite the heaviness she felt from the long day, the drinking and the sexual release she had experienced earlier. She didn't think Myles was asleep either, but she was reluctant to look at him, so she kept her eyes focused down and to her side which put her gaze on the comforter hiding the black man's torso. Finally, after several minutes, she looked up and saw that he was staring intently back at her which caused a small shiver to pass through her body and her eyes to quickly look away.

"Baby," he said in a deep voice, that instinctively she knew was meant for her. When she didn't respond he continued, "Look up here. I ain't going to bite."

Slowly, Katherine's eyes traveled upwards until she was once again looking at the black man's face.

"You want to fuck too?" he asked.

Katherine had been hit on countless times in her life, from light flirting to full on attempts at seduction involving candlelight and wine, but she had never been propositioned so straightforward and deliberately. It caused her to gasp and her body to tense, although there was something else too that was centered in the pit of her stomach.

"No," she whispered back.

"Baby, I see you watching and know you horny and wet. Try on this dick," he followed, not ready to give up.

"No," Katherine stated again, however as she was speaking, Myles removed his arm from behind Chantal and turned his body so he was now looking down at her.

Besides frightening her with his look, his movement resulted in his large cock coming into contact with her leg, and she could feel the wet remnants of his recent coupling. Katherine felt intensely vulnerable both from his physical presence and his knowledge of how turned on she had become while watching. She could feel her body begin to shake partly from fear, but partly due to her arousal, and recognizing this fact made her feel guilty and ashamed.

"Huh?" she gasped when he used his arms to pull her closer, followed with another plea, "No..."

In the new position, the man's organ had taken position against her abdomen, and she could feel it rapidly hardening. The black man looked at her with a thin smile that made Katherine think he was reading her mind. Slowly, his hand snaked beneath the cover and moved to her breasts where she tried to shrug it away.

"Don't," she called out.

Her demand was ignored and with a surprisingly gentle touch Myles hand moved between her mounds teasing and tickling her nipples with his fingertips. Back and forth he went and Katherine's discouraging words slowly waned and were replaced with heavy breathing.

"No, not there," she spoke out, when the black man's exploring fingers descended towards her pussy. Like before, Myles' touch was insistent and he fought her clenched legs until she felt his finger split her lips making her try to wake her friend, "Chantal..."

"I'm here, beautiful," the girl responded, and looking over Katherine could see that the young black girl was on her side watching.

"Chantal, I can't. I'm married," she said, hoping she could get help with the man.

"It's okay baby. It will feel so good," she whispered back softly.

Chantal reached over and took Katherine's hand and Myles used the moment to move between her legs. With his knees, he opened the married professor's legs and she could see his cock, now fully hard, hovering inches above her opening.

"He's your boyfriend," Katherine said as a plea to Chantal, while squeezing her hand.

"He's our boyfriend," she replied then a moment later added, "Take it girl, it will feel so good."

Myles lowered his body so that she could feel his rigid shaft against her body, and moved his hips in a sawing motion. There was quiet in the room for almost a minute while he did this until he put his mouth next to her ear.

"Put it in," he whispered.

Myles had successfully aroused Katherine's body to a very high level with her deep breathing and occasional sighs giving her away, however his words were still startling to her.

"No..." she responded, although the word came out more like begging.

"Put it in," he demanded again.

Katherine looked at Chantal again hoping for some support, however the girl's smile told her she would receive none. As if her hand belonged to someone else, she realized it was moving between them and then it was on the black man's cock; longer and fatter than any she had held before it seemed to pulse in her hand like it was a separate living creature.

"Ohhhhh..." she moaned loudly when the fat head touched her wet entrance then when he pushed his hips gently forward and the head entered she gasped, "Ohhhh...Oh God."

Myles had broken in many women to his heavy cock so he knew how to be deliberate but patient in his efforts, and for the next few minutes, he worked the shaft into the married white women while she moaned and whined in pleasure.

When he had a few inches inserted, the shock of realizing she was an adulteress hit Katherine. This wasn't dancing in the club where indecent touching sometimes occurred nor could she claim it was for the benefit of her research. However, there was no question that it felt incredible, so she decided to let a bit more go in and then she would stop. Indeed, several times she was on the cusp of stopping, but the feeling continued to build and she let it go on until he was all the way there, filling her in a way that she had never dreamed of. When he pulled halfway out then pushed back in, she knew she was on the brink of an orgasm that she wanted badly.

When fully inside, Myles went slow on the first few strokes until he felt her lubrication was well spread then he began moving with a moderate, deep movement that he knew was working from the continuous sounds coming from her.

"It's...ohhh...so good...never...oh my God," she whimpered.

Katherine had an intense feeling of fullness that was far different than anything she had experienced and the fat shaft stretched her opening bringing her clit in direct contact with the heavily veined skin of the black man's thick cock. Each stroke was equal to ten of anything from her past lovers, and she knew she was experiencing something for the first time. Adding to the uniqueness was the lack of emotional connection with her partner that made it completely about the raw, physical aspect.

"He's fucking you good," she heard Chantal's voice whisper.

"Uh...uh...uh huh," Katherine answered, no longer wanting to deny her arousal.

"I knew she was hot to fuck," Myles added, which surprisingly only increased the young wife's excitement.

Katherine only lasted a minute more before she was cumming with her nails biting into the black man's shoulders and a loud wail coming from her open mouth.

"OH GOD...OH GOD IT FEELS SO GOOD...PLEASE...OH PLEASE...MAKE ME CUM..." she called out like a complete harlot, in a huge release.

The feeling of her pussy gripping his cock in a series of spasms coupled with her wails excited Myles and just as she was beginning to come down he released his seed into her stretched hole.

"Fuck yeah baby...fuck yeah...take the baby juice...take it..." he grunted, as he arched his back and thrust hard with his eyes closed tightly.

The black man collapsed onto Katherine and they stayed connected while their breathing slowed. When they moved to uncouple, Chantal was there to take her by the arm and pull her to the middle of the bed, so that she was now between her two black lovers. Katherine was so shattered from the orgasm that she had no energy to stop the black girl when she began licking her sweaty body then descended to her flooded, gaping vagina where she eagerly lapped at her with her tongue.

Twice more during the night, Katherine was fucked hard and brought to a powerful climax by the black man, and in the last encounter, he took her powerfully from behind while she buried her head between Chantal's thighs, tasting pussy for the first time. She drifted off to sleep as the morning light began showing around the curtains realizing she had experienced something that would change her life forever.

The young professor didn't get home until just after noon having to turn down multiple attempts by the black couple for more sex. She drew a bath and stayed in it for over an hour appreciating the feeling of the warm water on her worn genitals. So much had occurred and most of it was completely different than anything she had experienced before or thought about herself. The fact that she had so powerfully responded confused and frightened her, although she knew she couldn't deny the amazing pleasure she had experienced.

That night, by the second time that Chantal and Katherine were spotted in the dressing room kissing, Sam was aware of it, and after consideration, he was pleased by the information as he thought it brought to him another lever that he could use. Since things were slow, Kat wasn't called on to dance and she was able to leave early after turning down an invitation to return to Chantal's apartment. After a glass of wine and a text to Jeff that went unanswered, she went to bed where she fell asleep quickly.

Katherine had several hours to herself on Sunday morning before she picked up Jeff at the airport and she spent that time contemplating everything that occurred and what it meant for her personally and professionally. With regards to her work, she didn't think there was a conflict and in some ways felt it increased her credibility with the other girls. Personally though, it was a completely different story especially, the sex with Myles, however after debating things in her head, she decided it was something best kept from her husband. Maybe at some point in the future the time would be right and she could open up, but there was too much going on at the moment and she knew he would demand she cease her job at the club. Then, there was Chantal and the clear interest that both girls held for each other. She considered ending things with her, although she knew it wasn't something she felt confident she could do, so in the end she basically decided to play things by ear.

As soon as they returned from the airport, Jeff wanted his wife in bed and dutifully she let him take her. There were several moments where she wondered if he could tell anything was different, however he was quickly inside and although the young wife tried not to, she couldn't help but compare him to Myles. Her trained analytic mind quickly realized she was dealing with a spectrum of love and intimacy versus physical sex and the two men sat on opposite ends of the curve. She loved the tenderness of her husband and the intimacy they shared, although there were moments when her mind went to the hard penetration of Myles' big cock.

By the following Thursday, Katherine had only two girls left to survey, although with her sample size issue each one of them was extremely important. Adding to her dilemma was the fact that both these girls were notoriously unreliable, so she wasn't sure exactly when they would be available or if she would get to them before they were fired.

"I got a special assignment for you tonight," Sam told her when she appeared in his office.

He had sent Roland to find her and when the bartender had told her she was needed she wondered why as the club was not very busy.

"What's that?" she asked with trepidation.

Sam felt she had answered with some insolence and for a moment he considered giving her a rebuke, but he let is pass then said, "Some special guests are coming by and there is going to be a party out back. I want you to be the waitress for them. You don't have to worry about the rest of the club."

Katherine knew what he meant by "out back" and that it meant she would be in close proximity to acts of sex taking place. It in no way appealed to her nor did it add to her professional needs so she wanted badly to decline however, she knew with Sam there was never any discussion so with a slight nod she accepted the disgusting assignment.

It was thirty minutes later that she noticed two scruffy Hispanic men enter Sam's office. A few minutes later all three exited, and after a brief stop at the bar, Roland led the two guests out the back door.

"Follow Roland and make sure they get what they want," Sam said ominously to Katherine, after closing the short distance to where she was standing.

Professor Kupersmith reluctantly went through the door and stepped outside. Seeing a small detached building nearby and hearing loud rock music, she walked to it and opening the door found that she was staring into a medium sized room with couches against two walls and a coffee table separating them. The Hispanic men were already seated with one engaged with two of the girls from the club while the other sat next to Chantal. It both shocked and surprised Katherine and forced a wave of strange emotions to sweep through her.

All eyes were on her as she stepped through the door and the look from the two men made her feel practically naked. Avoiding eye contact with her friend, she took the drink order from the other group then turned towards Chantal quickly received their request while refusing to acknowledge the dancer's smile and probing eyes. As she turned to leave, she saw that on the table was a large tray that held packs of cigarettes along with a pile of condoms. In addition, sitting next to it was a baggie that contained some white powder that she assumed was brought by the men.

"Shit, I don't want to do this," she said to Roland when she reached the bar.

"No choice," he quickly replied while he filled the order, and when he was done he added, "Just get through it."

Katherine stepped into the room with the drinks just as one of the girls was finishing snorting some of the drug off the table top through a rolled up bill. She flopped back in the couch, and the young professor passed out the glasses then quickly left assuring the men she would check back in a few minutes.

"Bring some tequila. Good stuff," one of the men shouted and with a quick nod she acknowledged his request.

Returning just a few minutes later carrying a bottle of liquor and a tray with the accoutrements, she was a bit surprised to see that one of the girls was already completely naked and that Chantal and the other one were topless. In addition, the men's shirts were unbuttoned and they were receiving close attention. She set everything down, noticing more drug residue and was about to leave when the man with Chantal spoke.

"Hey baby, pour me a drink," he demanded.

Biting her tongue, she opened the bottle and poured the liquor into the five shot glasses then arranged a lemon next to each. When she handed the man his requested drink, the other's stopped their cavorting and she passed out the rest.

"Salud!" he called out, and everyone downed the liquor. Quickly, he followed with, "More!"

Katherine took the bottle and stepped towards him and when she got close his hand reached out and grabbed her crotch making her jump back.

"Ruben! Be nice," Chantal cried out coming to her defense.

"I'm not here for that," Katherine added, thinking she needed to say something.

"You can be. We got money. Take that shit off and join us," he stated.

"Baby, let her pour the drink. She's a waitress not a dancer," her friend tried again, while taking his arm.

That seemed to settle him down and Katherine proceeded to circle the room refilling the small glasses. After this, she received several more requests for drinks and left thankful that things had not become ugly.

"Who are those guys?" she asked Roland, when she arrived at the bar.

"Drug guys. Dealers, smugglers...probably some of both. Sam has something going with them and wants to keep them happy," he explained.

Katherine purposefully took her time in getting back so by the time she stepped outside almost fifteen minutes had elapsed. When she entered, she could see the threesome had disappeared to one of the other rooms, however still present was Ruben who now had Chantal's head between his legs sucking his dick. Katherine felt a wave of jealousy mixed with anger sweep through her body, and she quickly placed the drinks on the table and prepared to leave.

"Let me see your tits," Ruben called out in his heavy Latin accent.

He had one hand on the back of Chantal's head and his arm was resting on the back of the couch while he smoked a cigarette and received her attention. The smile on his face belied the evil in his eyes, and after pausing for just an instant, Katherine once more turned to leave.

"Wait," he said, and his hand left the back of the dancer's head, fumbled with something beside him, and as it appeared holding a $100 bill he spoke again, "Show me your tits."

A fresh surge of anger swept through her as she looked into his smirking face that was compounded by the fact that Chantal was providing him with pleasure. It took all her strength to turn and leave without throwing her tray at the man or saying something that she knew would get her fired. Once outside, she stopped and collected her thoughts before she entered the club knowing she needed to calm down, and after regaining control she realized it was the jealousy that bothered her more than the man's rudeness. She knew she couldn't blame Chantal as it was just part of the reality of her life and that it wasn't a reflection on them - their new relationship.

Katherine was coming out of the dressing room when she saw Sam exit through the back door and instinctively she knew it wasn't a good sign. A few minutes later he reappeared as she was talking to Roland and with a nod of his head directed her to his office.

"Why the fuck you acting like a bitch?" he asked with no preliminaries.

"What? What are you talking about?" she answered, although she had a sinking feeling in her stomach.

"Those motherfuckers say you acting all high and mighty," he stated.

"Sam, I..." she started, before being cut off.

"Girl, I don't care what the damn excuse is this time. Those two are important to me which means they are damn important to you. They want to see your tits then you drop your top and show them," he yelled.

"Fuck no Sam. Fuck no! I'm not a prostitute!" she yelled back.

Her voice and anger surprised the club owner, however he managed to control his temper and soften his voice some, "No one is saying you're a whore. And I ain't saying to fuck them. But, this is a strip club not a church and seeing some tits is normal. Hell, you've shown them before so what the fuck is the problem?"

"Sam...they're assholes," Katherine said softly, using language that surprised her.

"I know they assholes. That don't matter. I need them so you got to be right...and you forget your girlfriend Chantal. She needs to do her job," he replied. His reference to the black girl caught her off guard and she stared at him unsure of how to respond.

"I'll try to be nicer," she finally said, thinking it was best to just get through the evening.

"Good. Now you go change into a dancer outfit for the rest of the night," he said.

"Why Sam?" she shot back quickly, now confused.

"Best way to keep everyone happy," he replied dismissively.

"Everyone but me!" she exclaimed.

"Listen, you close to being finished here. Don't fuck things up now. You ain't being asked to do something you haven't done before. Now, no more mouthing and come back when you change so I can have a look," he replied in a scolding manner.

Katherine's anger had returned and once again she had to force herself to remain quiet and walk away. She ignored Roland as she walked by the bar on the way to the dressing room, and she took her time changing so it was almost twenty minutes later when she finally got back to Sam. He turned when she stepped into the small office and she could tell he was upset although he said nothing. She was dressed in hot pants and a halter top that was sexy, although it showed no more than her waitress outfit.

"Try again and you got five minutes. You won't get another chance," Sam said and turned.

Five minutes later Katherine was back wearing a red lace halter dress with matching red three-inch platform shoes. A small thong covered her bottom although her breasts were easily discernible through the gauzy material.

"Now, I don't want to hear about any trouble," he warned, acknowledging his acceptance of the outfit.

Katherine turned and left feeling humiliated, but lacked any idea of how to deal with the situation. After picking up her tray and ignoring a questioning look from Roland she walked out the back door towards the small structure, certain trouble was ahead.

The small room was empty when she stepped inside although from the sounds emanating from the bedrooms she could tell that things were in full swing. She started picking up empty glasses and cleaning the mess on the table making sure to work around the spot where the drug was laid out. She left then returned ten minutes later with more tequila and a round of drinks. After placing them on the table, she was just about to leave when Ruben's friend emerged from one of the back rooms completely naked with his fat, uncircumcised dick, shiny with wetness, flopping back and forth between his legs as he walked towards her.

"Fucking nice," the young man said, making her instinctively turn to hide her barely covered body.

For a moment, she thought he was coming for her, but instead he took the bottle of tequila and without ceremony tipped it back. After a grimace, he directed his gaze back to her and looked her up and down before focusing on her breasts.

"Need anything right now?" Katherine asked, eager to leave.

"Nah," he replied still looking hard at her body through the translucent material.

She left quickly and now felt she could wait a while before returning so she stayed close to the bar and talked with Roland, ignoring his leers. It was almost thirty minutes later that she returned and this time Ruben, his friend, Chantal and one of the other dancers were all sitting on the couches completely naked. The other man had the dancer on his lap and by their position Katherine thought it was likely his dick was inside her, but she couldn't tell for certain. Chantal gave her a broad smile while Ruben looked her over much like his friend had.

"Bitch, that's better," he stated rudely.

Chantal instantly reached over and took his hand in an attempt to distract him, however he shrugged her off and continued.

"Come closer so I can see those tits," he followed.

"Baby," the black dancer tried again to divert his focus, but was once again ignored.

"You can see them from here," Katherine finally answered, and turned to leave.

"Bitch, I ain't through. You want me to make another call? Why the fuck you think you dressed like that? Cause I made it happen! Now move your ass over here!" he shot back, with his words escalating in volume.

Katherine, seething in anger, stopped her movement towards the door and stood still for a moment before turning and stepping closer to the drug dealer. She was shaking slightly in rage as she stepped in front of him, and was surprised and angry to find that the adrenalin had made her nipples stiffen.

"Take it off," Ruben demanded.

"No," she quickly responded.

"Bitch, take it off," he said again.

"Why? You can see everything," she asked, fighting back her tears of frustration.

"Take it the fuck off," he said even louder as he began to lift his naked body from the couch.

"Baby...," Chantal said, trying once more to defuse the situation.

"Damn you!" Katherine called out as she lifted the gauzy top over her head and off.

It took all her willpower not to cry and now stood in only her thong and shoes before the man. Ruben looked her over without speaking as a smile came to his face then quickly he plucked the garment from her hand and tossed it on the floor next to him.

"Get us some more drinks and when you come back I'll titty fuck you," he laughed, as he gripped his dick in his hand.

"Sam, they're scaring me," she said to his back, after retreating from the structure.

"They ain't going to hurt you..." he started to speak as he turned, then stopped when he saw her uncovered just a few feet away. For a moment, he thought about throwing her flushed body down and taking her, but with a deep breath he leaned back and continued, "What happened?"

Katherine explained the event and the nervousness she felt and his demeanor made her feel she was sympathetic to her plight however, that thought was killed when he finally spoke.

"It will be alright. He just wanted a look," Sam said although, for the first time since she had known him she sensed doubt in his voice.

When the young professor returned to the room, she found it once more empty, and after setting the drinks out she made a hasty exit still uncovered from the waist up.

The Hispanic men didn't leave until three in the morning with only Sam, Roland, Katherine and the three dancers staying past closing. It was only when they talked just before leaving that Katherine learned that Chantal had put all her efforts into getting Ruben drunk and sexually satiated so he would leave her alone. It was an amazing show of friendship and it made the young professor's bond with the dancer grow even stronger.

Fortunately, she received no calls or texts from Jeff which indicated to her that he had gone to sleep, and when she finally got home, she quietly went to bed and was successful at slipping in without waking her husband.

Amazingly, the final two survey happened the following Tuesday afternoon when the two straggling girls showed up at the club within minutes of each other. Normally they only worked weekends so, she was thrilled to catch them and within forty-five minutes she was done, and with a huge feeling of accomplishment she went to tell Sam.

"Sam, I got them. I'm done," she announced to his back.

"Well, don't you leave me hanging. You need to work tonight," he replied not looking around.

"I will," she responded feeling it was a fair request.

Sam was disappointed that the opportunity to get a taste of her never worked out. He was certain he was going to get there when he learned about Chantal, however she proved to be more industrious than he expected and took care of her business. Inside, he had to admit he was going to miss her too. Besides, being a boon for the club, especially when she danced, he was drawn to her beauty and spirit.

"Chantal, I'm all done. I got the other surveys," she told the young black girl during a break.

The look of disappointment on the girls face instantly removed her own euphoria and she allowed herself to be drawn into an embrace.

"You can't leave," the dancer whined, close to tears.

"You knew I was just here for work," Katherine answered.

Now that she was finished, her rational mind was quickly returning, and she knew she needed to make a clean break with the club. However, she was very fond of Chantal and certainly didn't want to hurt her feelings.

"I know, but..." she girl started, then became quiet.

"Chantal, we'll stay in touch. Leaving here doesn't mean we can't," she said, while trying to figure out how it could work.

"Okay, baby," she answered and hugged the young professor tighter.

With the data all in, Katherine set a time with her mentor to review her preliminary findings. Since the data collection had taken so long, she had worked to advance her paper and had already prepared a solid outline along with a full write up of the opening sections and a bullet point synopsis of her findings. Fortunately, the latter surveys had not altered the direction of things so she felt that, after receiving the blessing from Professor Dominguez, she could finish up in a matter of weeks.

The email she sent requesting a meeting was almost instantly returned and she could sense the excitement from her mentor who informed her she could meet the following Monday. Katherine knew she would need to spend some time cleaning up some loose ends to be ready, but accepted the suggested time. So, less than two business days later, she found herself in Professor Dominguez's office excited, yet nervous to present her case.

Helen Dominguez let the younger woman present all the material then peppered her with a litany of questions that Katherine felt she handled well. Two hours later, with a smile and a sigh, the full Professor leaned back in her chair and spoke.

"Katherine, I can honestly say I have never seen work of this quality in someone at your stage in their career. You have set the bar quite high for your peers and yourself I must say," she stated, and Katherine found herself choking back tears.

"It's so exciting. You know it was exactly the type of thing I was interested in researching," she finally was able to respond after several deep breaths.

"Look, Katherine..." the older woman started. She paused for a moment when she saw her look startled then continued, "You know we talked before about sample size and I just feel that it will be the area where your work gets attacked. You know as well as I that the community will focus on something to go after. Isn't there some way you can get more surveys?"

"I...I don't know. It will be quite hard," she replied softly while looking at the floor.

The enthusiasm her mentor had shown to this point had made her feel that she was passed the sample size issue, so it took the wind from her sails. She knew it would mean begging Sam, and even though they had parted on good terms, she didn't trust him nor did she want to.

"Katherine I can say this with some confidence. If it weren't for the one issue I believe your work would get you promoted to Associate Professor," Professor Dominguez said.

"Are you kidding?" she responded with surprise. There were fairly strict rules concerning time in roles and something like this, while not unheard of, was very rare.

"I'm not kidding," came the firm response.

"Let me look into it," Katherine replied, with her mind suddenly alive with ideas.

She had come so far, overcoming so many obstacles and compromising her values, that she just wasn't ready to deal with any negativity. Thus, she called Jeff and told him the good things about the meeting and agreed to his suggestion for a celebratory dinner. They went to their favorite restaurant and over a bottle of wine and several after dinner drinks had a good time reminiscing about the past few months.

"I still can't believe you did it. It was so bold!" Jeff exclaimed with a proud smile.

"I can't either," she replied, letting her mind wander just for a moment to all the craziness and the things her husband didn't know.

"Well, I'm glad it's over although I will miss your stories," he said, with a little boy grin.

"Oh really? Maybe there are some I haven't told you yet," she teased, then laughed when she saw the look on his face.

Later that night in bed, while she sucked on her husband's dick, she told him enough to get him to explode in her mouth then, after giving him a few minutes to rest, she started again with the teasing that quickly brought back his stiffness. It was something she had learned that allowed them to both be satisfied and she climbed on top and rode him until she reached a nice climax of her own.

The following Sunday, after going to church for the first time in weeks, she brought up the subject of needing more data.

"Jeff, there's something I'd like your input on," she started.

"What's that?" he asked with enthusiasm.

"Well, when I met with Helen and went through my work she was very enthusiastic, although there was one thing she felt was a little weak," she said.

"Okay, well nothing is perfect. What is it?" he asked.

"It's the sample size. The number of surveys. She thinks I should get more," she explained and cringed inwardly.

"Oh," Jeff replied.

He was smart enough to understand the implications of her description, and the thought of losing his wife again for who knows how long was not appealing.

"Jeff, she said that if I didn't have that issue I would get promoted because my work is so good. Promoted to Assistant Professor at my age is unheard of!" she explained, hoping he would see the compelling case.

Her husband knew enough about the academic world to understand that what she was saying was significant. So, he fought the urge to get flippant and replied, "Seriously? She said that?"

"Yes!" Katherine answered, feeling he appreciated her motivation.

"Darling, I hate the idea of losing you again for weeks, but I'm not going to get in your way on something this important to you. You would never forgive me," he told her.

An immense weight was instantly lifted from her shoulders and she felt grateful to her husband for being so unselfish and supportive, however at the same time a wave of guilt washed over her as she thought about her infidelities. She made a pledge to herself that this time round she would stop well short of any adulterous behavior.

Katherine left school early the next day and was at the door of the club at two where she hoped to have a productive conversation with Sam. He certainly didn't owe her anything so, she was relying on the small relationship she felt they had built to carry the day.

"Hi Sam, do you have a second?" she spoke to his back, while he sat at his desk. She had bypassed Roland so he had no idea she was in the club.

The club owner had no idea why she was there as he expected never to see her again, however he was quick enough and clever enough to know that her presence likely meant she needed something from him. He took his time to think through the situation then very slowly turned in his chair.

"Well, well...did you forget something?" he asked, seeing some distress in her eyes.

"Sam, look...uhhh...I think I may have told you before about the number of surveys being a problem," she began before realizing that he was likely completely unfamiliar with rules of statistics so with a sigh she started over, "In research you have to have a certain number of data points to validate your findings and well...after going through my work with my supervisor she...we...think that the number of surveys I have is at the low end of requirements."

The black man remained silent and she wondered if he understood. She was just about to try again to describe the situation when he said, "So you need to talk to more dancers?"

"Yes," Katherine blurted out instantly, happy that the subject was now on the table.

"And you need my help," he followed, while his mind considered the possibilities.

"Yes," she replied once more, although this time in a lower voice.

Sam purposefully stayed quiet letting the young wife's nervousness grow before he finally spoke, "And what is it you want?"

"Uhhh...you have the other club and I wondered if I could work there and do the same thing I did here," she said.

"That's a nude club and the waitresses are topless. You ready to be topless every night and nude when you need to dance?" he asked.

Katherine was aware it was a lower end place, and she didn't know the details so his description took her aback. For several seconds, she tried to determine a solution that would work, but failing to think of anything, she finally responded, "No, I guess not."

"Then I guess we're done," he replied and started to turn. He knew he had his fish on the line, but needed to play it well to land it.

"Sam, please. Can't you make those girls available in some way? I can go there before the club opens and interview them or they could come here. It would be over quickly and wouldn't cause a problem," she begged.

"Girl, I told you before these dancers will lie unless they know you and get comfortable. Is that what you want? A bunch of bullshit?" he asked, reminding her of why she had dealt with the ordeal of working in the club.

"Fuck Sam...FUCK! What can I do?' she let out in frustration.

Sam knew she wasn't using her normal language and that she was quite upset however, he didn't let it bother him and stayed focused on his goal.

"How many more you need?" he asked, giving the young professor a glimmer of hope.

"A dozen," she shot back.

"Then your best chance is to keep working here and talk to the new girls that come in," he stated.

Katherine knew from her experience that the dancers came and went with regularity. Still, she felt that following Sam's suggestion would take at least a month.

"Sam, that will take weeks," she responded.

"Likely," he said, but offered no sympathy or alternate plan.

There was silence in the room and the club owner could tell she was running the idea through her head. Finally, she replied, "Well, I guess I have no choice."

The tone in her voice pissed him off and he quickly went off on her, "Baby, you have a choice. You can walk the fuck out of here and leave me alone. That's your damn choice."

"I'm sorry Sam. I didn't mean it like that," she replied, realizing she had been sarcastic.

"Now look girl. I let you come in here even though I thought it would be a problem. You did mostly good, better than I expected, and I did what I said. Why do I want to start all this again?" he asked.

Katherine knew he had a point, however she wasn't willing to let him dismiss her hard efforts so she said, "You know I was a good waitress and that when I danced it helped. The other girl's told me."

"Maybe, but not enough," he replied, and once more began to turn.

"Sam, what do you want?" she asked, before thinking.

The older black man quickly seized the opening and said, "What do I want? I want you to strip out of those clothes and bend over this desk."

The words stunned Katherine. She knew exactly what he meant and it wasn't to merely see her nude body. After several seconds of silence with their eyes locked, Katherine stood and walked out the door.

Interestingly, the confrontation provided her motivation and on the drive home she considered other ways she could source the data. After all, Sam's club wasn't the only one in town by any means and she decided that when she got home she would create a list of other places. With her experience, she felt she was much better prepared to discuss her goals with the owners than she was as the naïve girl with Sam.

When she got home, she saw she had a text from Chantal that said, "Baby, I want to see you."

She had hoped that the separation from the club would provide some distance that would allow her to let go of the girl, however the message brought pangs to her body and she knew that she wasn't ready to give her up.

"Soon," she messaged back, wanting to get her work organized before she allowed herself some play.

It took her two weeks to locate potential clubs and arrange meetings. Unfortunately, things didn't go as she hoped as she was almost raped by one Middle Eastern man and the other two laughed openly in her face when she described what she planned on doing. Despite her efforts and lessons learned with Sam, it just wasn't working and she found herself in a depressed funk. For days, she considered other ways of collecting the information, but each approach eventually proved undoable or risked biasing the data. Her husband could see that her euphoria had evaporated although she didn't want to explain the details to him and bottled things up inside. It was on a Sunday afternoon, after killing almost an entire bottle of wine by herself, that she realized she was defeated, and she consoled herself with the understanding that a good paper was better than nothing even if it meant foregoing the promotion.

It was mid-afternoon on the following day when Sam heard footsteps behind him and turned to see Katherine standing in the door frame wearing a simple dress. Without speaking, she closed the door, pulled the dress over her head and continued with her bra and panties until she was nude. Then, she stepped forward and bent over his desk presenting him her beautiful, firm ass.

Sam wasn't the kind of man that dallied with emotions, however he was pleased and excited by what he saw and rose from his chair and stepped behind the young wife. Seconds later, Katherine heard the clinking of his belt buckle as it came undone, and as more time went by without contact she became even more nervous with anticipation. She had coached herself relentlessly to approach it as a purely physical act - no joy, no emotion and had her head resting in her hands with her eyes tightly closed.

Sam could practically feel his blood rushing through the veins to harden his large cock. Still, caught completely off guard, he needed some time to get fully erect. While stroking his length, he gazed down on the beautiful women and knew instinctively she would be a good fuck. His experience had taught him that there were women that had sex mechanically but were not truly engaged and there were those that really enjoyed it. He felt Katherine would be the latter and he was certainly going to find out.

With his fingers, he probed her folds to gauge her arousal and found her to be only slightly damp so, he stepped closer and pressed the fat, spongy head of his cock against her slit. Back and forth he moved it knowing that given time her body would respond no matter what her mind was telling her.

It took all her willpower not to jump when she felt him make contact and she bit her lip as he began moving along her opening to make her aroused. Katherine knew, as he did, that she would eventually get wet, although she was determined to maintain as much dignity as possible by being an indifferent participant.

With four inches of cock extending past his meaty hand, the black man directed his assault, and after several minutes he could feel her wetness. Still, no words had been spoken and when Sam pressed forward, penetrating the young wife with his fat head, Katherine shivered and drew blood from her lip with her teeth.

Sam pushed more in and when he felt resistance he would back out very slowly then move forward again. The technique was slow and relatively gentle, but after several minutes his dark black, heavily veined cock was completely inside and he could feel her moisture on his ball sack.

"You got it all, baby," he announced, although Katherine remained silent.

Three times, Sam pulled out and pushed back in slowly getting her fully lubricated then, he began moving faster with a deep, deliberate motion. His hands started on her hips, holding and guiding her, and he took one hand and snaked it beneath her to feel her breasts and torment her small nipples. While doing so, he assaulted her senses with a litany of comments about how hot her ass looked and how good her pussy felt.

Katherine concentrated on staying detached, hoping he would finish quickly. She had convinced herself that she was being forced, that she really had no choice and therefore it was practically rape. She was angry with herself that her body had so easily submitted, although she knew it was basic physiology.

Suddenly, Sam changed pace and began to hammer his cock into her now very wet pussy with a rapid rhythm. It caught Katherine by surprise and she was barely able to catch herself before she cried out. She felt completely filled like she had with Myles, although that was consensual and this was something different. She knew it was wrong to feel good, to enjoy it, however she was being challenged to fight back and remain quiet.

"Ohhhhh..." came the sudden, unwanted sound from her mouth. She couldn't maintain the tension in her body and mind and it slipped out.

With a smile, Sam took his hand from her breasts and slapped her hard on the ass causing a loud "whack" to resonate in the room.

"Uhhhh...nooo..." she moaned.

"Whack!" he slapped her again.

For some strange reason, the pain from his hand coursed quickly through her pussy and nipples like an electric current bringing with it an amazing feeling. Katherine had never been spanked before, so it was new and different and she couldn't deny the feelings.

"Noooo..." she moaned without conviction as she realized, as Sam did, that she was losing the battle.

"Whack!" the sound filled the room once more.

"You like that baby?" Sam asked rhetorically.

"Stop, it hurts," she replied, although her words came out more like a horny plea.

Sam could tell her pussy had become almost sloppy with wetness and she was, very slightly, pushing back into his thrusts. He rarely cared if the women he was fucking achieved an orgasm, however with Katherine he knew it was important to his victory and her submission, so he renewed his rapid assault while slapping her ass every few seconds.

With one last attempt, the professor tried to regain control, however the feelings were too overpowering and she surrendered, letting her body and mind experience the pleasure of the raw sex. Near the end, she began openly moaning and whining while her ass forcefully pushed back against Sam's invading cock.

"OH GOD...OH GOD...FUCK...FUCK YES...YES!" she cried out loudly, and her thrashing body knocked a lamp and multiple stack of papers to the floor.

Sam fucked her through her orgasm, extending it and enjoying the complete abandon the young wife was experiencing. Her passionate moans and whines slowly faded and were replaced with a soft sobbing which signaled to Sam that she had been truly conquered. Finally, with a series of deep grunts he pushed hard into her and held it in as he deposited his thick juices in a spot well past where her husband's semen had ever been placed.

Sam collapsed into his chair and with Katherine still bent over the desk he was treated to an incredible view of her open pussy surrounded by a frothy mixture of their combined juices. His fat cock had completely destroyed her pussy and he felt immense pride in that fact.

It was several minutes before Katherine slowly stood, and while avoiding eye contact put on her clothes sniffling several times along the way.

"I...I'm going home," she announced when she was fully dressed.

"Bullshit, you go get changed and ready for work," Sam replied, still with his pants around his feet and his fat cock sprawled over his thigh.

He had purposefully wanted her to see the weapon that defeated her and was pleased when she stole several glances.

"Okay," she replied with a deep sigh, too exhausted to argue.

"Get yourself cleaned up," he added.

"Sam, I'm not...I...I'm not doing this again. You made me and...not again," she stated, showing courage that impressed the black man.

"Don't give me that shit. You've wanted it since the day you walked in," he countered mercilessly.

Katherine's eyes flashed with anger, however she turned and left without speaking and after she left, Sam pulled his pants up and reflected on the encounter. There was no doubt that he had conquered her and that she had climaxed hard despite her efforts not to. For him, it had been the best fuck he had had in a very long time, and while he knew he would want more, he wanted it to be the right way. Getting a nut for Sam was as easy as getting a drink of water. The club was filled with skanky girls that knew how to get a man off, but getting an educated, professional woman like Katherine to give in was unique. He would absolutely fuck her again, however he would wait for her to come ask for it.

As soon as she entered the dressing room, she made a beeline for the bathroom stall where she cleaned up her soaked pussy, stunned it was still so wide open as Sam's cum drooled out. When she finished, she dropped her head in her hands and had a good cry as she thought about the adultery she had committed not once but twice with the black men. What made it even more difficult to deal with was her own wanton reactions and intense orgasms. She wondered if her field of study had something to do with it. Maybe the sex trade was too provocative for her and she would be better off working in a different area of research.

In addition, she knew she had become consumed by the idea of success and was compromising so many of her values for the carrot of recognition and promotion, however something inside her just wouldn't let it go. So, after finishing her cry, she committed once again that she would get the remaining data as quickly as possible and leave the club forever.

It was several hours later that Chantal spotted Katherine and she crossed the club rapidly then pulled her lover into the recesses of the dressing room where she embraced her in a deep kiss.

"Are you back?" the young black dancer asked with excitement.

"Yes, for a few weeks," Katherine answered. She had allowed the girl to kiss her although she still felt strange after everything that had occurred.

"Baby, are you okay?" the girl asked sensing something was wrong.

"I'm okay. Sam made it difficult to come back," she replied.

"Did he fuck you?" she asked, and the boldness of her question caught Katherine off guard and made her blush.

"Yes," she whispered in reply. She felt like she needed to confide in someone and for some reason she wanted it to be Chantal.

"It's okay baby. He fucks all the girls. I knew he would be after you," she said, while pulling the professor's head against her bosom.

Amazingly, the interaction with Chantal helped calm her and she was able to return to work with a better feeling. Being a Monday, it wasn't very crowded and the two girls were able to sneak off several times to the dressing room to kiss, hold each other and talk.

"Did you cream all over Sam's big dick?" Chantal asked during one of their sessions.

"Chantal!" Katherine exclaimed and lightly hit her on the arm.

"Girl, you've gone full black. Me, Myles and now Sam. You must really like it," she laughed.

Initially, Katherine was a bit offended by the girl's comment, although as she thought about it, she had to admit that there might be some truth to her statement. She had some of the biggest orgasms of her life with the three of them even though she still clung to the view that the encounter with Sam had been forced.

Later in the evening, just before closing, Chantal tried to convince Katherine to go home with her, although she knew it was impossible with Jeff at home. After hearing the black girl whine about not seeing her, Katherine agreed to try and meet on Saturday for a few hours before they went to work at the club.



A Professor Living Dangerously Pt. 03

"Baby," Chantal said softly to Katherine, as she lay curled up next to her on the mattress.

They had spent the previous several hours making love, and now the black dancer needed to wake her so they could get to the club on time.

"Mmmm...hmmm..." Katherine's exhaled an exhausted but satisfied reply.

"We need to get ready for work," her lover whispered.

Numerous times during the week she had tried to think of ways to get out of meeting Chantal at her apartment, but the continued excitement exhibited by the young dancer had made her keep the appointment. Now that it was over, she was glad she did, as they had experienced several hot hours together, and her concerns about Myles' participation proved unfounded when he didn't appear.

An hour later, they were in a dirty cab headed for the club wearing jeans and sweatshirts, which was in stark contrast to how they would soon be dressed. Together they primped and prepared for their respective roles in the club's dressing room, and walked into the main area a few minutes before their scheduled time.

The week thus far had been quite challenging for Katherine. It had started with her acceptance that she needed Sam to fulfill her academic goals which led to their sexual encounter. She still clung to the idea that it had been forced upon her, although she continued to be wracked with guilt by her lewd responses. Also, there was the inertia around getting back into the routine of the club. She had mentally disengaged when she succeeded in acquiring what she thought was the full set of surveys, and was now struggling to regain a comfort level. The hours in the club seemed to creep by, and so far, no new girls had started which further added to her stress.

Slowly, over the next couple weeks, Katherine found a renewed balance with the routine and vibe of the club. She was pleased when several new girls appeared, and since Sam had placed no restrictions on her, she was able to approach them and quickly conclude their surveys. It was progress, although slow, and by her calculations it would take at least two more months to get the required data.

Amazingly, other than the periodic calls for her to dance, Sam didn't approach her for sex. It was something she had been quite worried about after giving in to his demand, and she had actually thought through and rehearsed in her head the response she would give if he tried. She thought his apparent lack of interest was odd, and for some reason her mind kept coming back to it.

It was late on a Friday and Jesus Vasquez drove his battered fifteen-year-old pickup into the parking lot of the strip club and parked in the rear, passing several empty spaces along the way. For some reason, it just seemed right that he take a spot in the back, as that had always been his place in life. Crossing the border when he was just a teen, he had scrabbled together an existence that always seemed one step away from catastrophe. Now, his meager earnings first went to his four children, divided between two ex-wives, leaving him with very little to live on. His visit to the club was a treat, a rare treat, that he really couldn't afford, but he was at a point where he just had to live a little or go insane.

Jesus was a thirty-eight-year-old nondescript man that went through life attracting little attention. Everything about him, from his 5'9" height to his 170 lbs. frame cried out average. He was so used to moving through life unnoticed that when something did occur that brought the spotlight to him it made him nervous and anxious.

After a short walk across the lot, he entered the club, paid the cover and moved quickly to the only empty table along the back wall. A skinny blond girl was onstage, just starting her two-song set, which instantly drew his attention. Jesus liked blonde women and they were usually the subject of his sexual fantasies when he was alone in his apartment and in the mood.

"What can I get you?" a female voice asked.

"A beer please...a Bud," he answered in a thick accent, without breaking his gaze from the stage.

The beer arrived and he sipped it slowly while watching the blonde finish her set. Only then did he take the time to more fully look around the club and take in his surroundings. He had been inside once before, and although it had been over a year ago, he realized that in that time nothing really had changed.

He was just finishing the beer when he noticed a new dancer arrive on the stage. He saw she was a fresh looking dark haired woman that seemed out of place. He also had the odd feeling he knew her from somewhere and he stared at her trying to determine the reason for the apparent familiarity while she moved. It was only when she turned away, when he saw her lovely ass in the tiny g-string, that the thought struck him. He struggled to accept it as reality as the idea seemed so preposterous, but her pretty features and shapely rear reminded him of the young woman he sometimes saw in the late afternoon at the University where he worked as a janitor. He had seen her only a few times as he didn't go on duty until six, but he had vivid memory of her in a tight red skirt walking away from him. Even though he was a man more into blondes, it was something that had stayed with him.

Kat continued to dance unaware of the unwanted recognition she had garnered. The voyeuristic opportunity to see her become almost naked while she remained unaware greatly excited the Hispanic man, and as more of her well-toned body came into view, he felt his cock harden. Also, he could tell by the reactions of the men around him that he was not alone. She had the room's full attention, and some were now moving towards the front of the stage.

Jesus was well into his second beer when Kat, having finished her turn on stage, joined a man at a table only ten feet away. Now, with a closer view, he became even more convinced that she was the woman from the school. Unsure why she would be working in such a place, his mind, helped by the beer, began to consider reasons. Was she doing it for the money? Was she some slut that got off on getting naked?

It wasn't long before she started a table dance for the man, and when her top came off and he saw her breasts with the small nipples pointing up, his cock once again became hard. Even though twenty dollars was a lot of money for the janitor, he knew he wasn't going to leave until she danced for him. Jesus had downed two more beers by the time Kat came to him, fulfilling a request he made to the waitress almost an hour before. When she arrived, he was so nervous that he directed her to dance at the first change of song, which occurred almost immediately. The young professor gave no indication that she recognized him, so he relaxed and enjoyed watching her as the few garments she was wearing came off leaving her in just the G-string. Her marveled at the beauty of her toned body as she danced, but there was something else too. Something about the fact that he knew of her from outside the club acted like a catalyst to multiply his excitement leaving him practically shaking.

Katherine indeed had experienced a brief sense of recognition of the man, but put it down to someone she had previously seen in the club. She made no connection to her real life, her position at the University, and simply concentrated on the dance. Near the end of the song, Kat moved close to the man while facing him and Jesus, unable to resist, lifted his shaky hands and placed them on her breasts. His thumbs quickly found her nipples and began tweaking them rapidly.

"Easy," she softly reprimanded him, when seconds later he squeezed the soft flesh.

Soon, the song was over, and Jesus realized he was breathing deeply as she moved away with his twenty-dollar bill in her hand. With a quick swig to finish his beer, he rose and left the club as he processed what had occurred.

For some reason, on the following Monday Jesus consciously worked in areas of the building to avoid seeing Katherine, thinking somehow, he might get in trouble. However, by Wednesday his mindset had changed and for the remainder of the week he arrived early and was conspicuous with his presence in the hallway near where he thought was her office. It was late on Friday when he suddenly saw her office door fly open about twenty feet away, and she burst forth in a flurry with a handful of papers headed towards the copy machine in the opposite direction. She was wearing stylish gray pants and a pale blue sweater, and he watched her pretty butt swing as she moved. Jesus pushed his cart until he was directly in front of her door and pretended to be working on a spot on the floor until the sound of her shoes indicated her return.

Katherine was looking down at the papers as she walked, but when she got close she looked up and they made eye contact. A second later it hit, the recognition and meaning, and the young woman stopped dead in her tracks with an astonished look. However, just as quickly she recovered and stepped into her office closing the door swiftly behind her. Jesus knew he had been right and also knew she had recognized him. With a smile, he shuffled down the hallway pushing his cart before him.

Katherine was shaking as she fell into her chair and just as quickly stood back up, suddenly unable to remain still. Her mind was filled with thoughts about the disastrous situation she now faced. She knew that if the University was aware of the reality, no explanation would keep her from being terminated. She also realized she was running late and needed to leave immediately for the club or risk Sam's wrath, so there was no opportunity to try and talk to the janitor even if she wanted to.

"Baby, are you okay?" Chantal asked in a sweet purr, instantly sensing something was wrong.

They were sitting in front of the long mirror in the dressing room getting ready for the evening, and she saw her friend's eyes instantly well up with tears.

"I'm in trouble," she declared.

"What? Tell me about it," the black dancer said in a calm, deliberate voice.

Katherine tried several times to explain, but kept getting flustered. Finally, she started to cry and Chantal let her go knowing it would help calm her. Slowly, she was able to collect herself and she started the explanation again, but this time went back to the encounter she had with the janitor at the club. Even though Chantal was not an educated person, the meaning was not lost on her. She knew her lover was in an awkward position and couldn't think of any easy way to deal with it.

"You going to have to talk to him," she finally said, after asking a few clarifying questions.

"I know...I mean maybe. But, why would he listen and cooperate?" she replied as she exhaled deeply.

"Maybe he's a nice guy," Chantal responded, although she thought it more likely that Jesus would try some kind of manipulation.

Like the previous week, the club started getting full around eight, and it wasn't long after that Sam called for Katherine to change. She was far from being mentally ready for it, but she learned long ago that arguing with Sam was pointless, so she went about the task of getting ready. Chantal came into the dressing room to provide support and they continued to discuss her situation, although they made no progress towards a resolution.

Kat had been on stage twice and was just leaving the main area after doing several table dances when she spotted Jesus sitting at the same table he had been at the previous week. They made eye contact, but the young woman kept going towards the dressing room as she thought about what to do. Ten minutes later, as soon as she stepped out, a waitress approached and told her a man wanted her to dance. By her description and the location, she knew instantly it was the janitor from the school. With a deep breath, knowing the confrontation had to occur, she moved slowly towards him.

"Hello," Kat said when she arrived, taking the other chair at the small table.

Jesus merely nodded as his mouth was too dry from nervousness and excitement to speak. They sat in silence for several awkward minutes before he summoned the courage to make his request.

"Will you dance?" he asked.

With his heavy accent and the loud music playing, it was hard to discern his words, although Kat felt she knew what was being requested. So, at the next song break she stood and began to move as she caught the beat. Slowly, her clothes came off and when his hands reached out she didn't fight him, letting him touch and fondle her breasts. Surprisingly, he was quite gentle, stroking her sensitive flesh with a light, teasing touch. When the song ended, she returned to her seat and awkwardly accepted the money he presented.

"What do you want?" Katherine finally asked, after more silence.

"What do you mean?" he replied, and she could tell by his words that he was quite nervous too.

"You will get me in trouble if you tell anyone," she stated, and almost immediately realized that it was probably the wrong thing to say.

"I don't want trouble," he replied, but offered nothing more.

"Then...what?" she followed, unsure how to proceed.

It dawned on Jesus that for once in his life he held some level of power. He wasn't by nature a bad man and it felt strange to him. He didn't want to hurt the young woman. None of his thoughts were about being evil or getting anyone in trouble. But, now with the leverage on his side, he didn't want to just let it go away either. Katherine incorrectly read his reluctance as evasiveness with the intent to manipulate and began to get very concerned.

"Please, let's figure something out," she said, once more showing more than she should.

"Like what?" he answered, more confused than anything.

"What's going on here?" the booming voice of Sam filled the space, and looking up Katherine saw him standing behind them with Chantal at his side.

"Nothing," Jesus quickly answered, and openly began to fidget.

"Why don't everyone come with me and let's get a drink," the large black man said, more as a command than a request.

The janitor, sensing trouble, tried to decline but Sam kept after him in a calm but firm way and eventually he relented. Together, the three of them walked towards the bar while Chantal disappeared into the crowd. They took up a position at the quiet end of the counter, and after getting Roland to bring some drinks Sam started.

"Now, what exactly is going on? Chantal tried to explain, but I'm not sure she got it right," the club owner asked.

"This man...he...uhhh...he works at the school," Katherine replied, realizing she didn't know the man's name.

Sam took a moment to make sure introductions occurred all around, then continued, "Okay, I understand. Is Jesus threatening to make trouble?"

"No, I don't want trouble," Jesus responded, now feeling that he was back in the familiar place of being persecuted.

"It's just...I mean...if anything is said. Sam, you made me dance and they...you know..." she stumbled, catching herself at the last minute from giving away too much information.

Sam realized the tack she had taken and admired her forethought. There was no reason to give the man any more ammunition, even if he did say he wasn't looking to make waves.

"Jesus, don't make no trouble and don't come back here again," Sam said looking at the man sternly.

Jesus' demeanor changed almost instantaneously. It was like a coiled spring had broken in his psyche. Like countless times before, he was like a mangy dog being kicked even after he said he wasn't going to cause trouble. Hell, all he wanted was to get a look at Katherine's body. After all, she was showing it to everyone. Why not him, too?

"Hey, fuck you. Man, fuck you. You don't tell me what to do. I can tell what I want. Fuck you," he yelled at Sam.

Fortunately, Sam was well practiced in dealing with volatile situations. He realized he may have pushed too hard and offered the man nothing in return. He let Jesus calm down for a bit before he answered.

"Jesus, you said you wanted no trouble and we want no trouble either. I can't let you mess with her, so tell me how we make this good for everyone," he said, giving the man a chance to be part of the resolution.

"Man, I just wanted to see her...see what she looked like. I told you I didn't want trouble," he replied.

"I know Jesus...I know..." Sam responded. Then, after several seconds of silence he spoke again, "Okay, Jesus. Here's the deal. You get to spend some time with Kat, but when you done, you done."

"Sam..." Katherine started, but his quick glance silenced her.

Jesus slowly nodded, unsure about what he meant exactly, but sensing it was better than he was expecting. With that, Sam stood and motioned for them to follow and lead them to the back door.

"Sam?" Katherine tried again, knowing where they were headed.

"Hush girl," came his fast rebuke.

They left the main building and crossed to the door to the special annex. As soon as they stepped inside, Jesus sensed what the space was for and a smile came to his face.

"Jesus, listen to me. You have an hour with her. You can't fuck her though. Look and touch but no fucking. Get your fill and when it's over you going to leave and not come back. You also going to keep your mouth shut. We all clear?" he explained.

Jesus merely nodded, although the expression of excitement on his face was clear. For once, he was going to get more than he hoped and it made him feel alive.

"Sam?" Katherine tried for the third time to interject, but was once more dismissed.

"Girl, you make it worthwhile for Jesus. You asking for a favor, so you better make it good," he stated, and with that he spun on his heels and left.

For several seconds, they stood and looked at each other, both unsure as to how to proceed. However, when Jesus reached out with his hand for her breast, Kat knew she needed to try and take control. Moving to the end table, she flicked on a switch that she knew from experienced piped in the music from the club and the small room was instantly filled with a heavy beat. With that, she directed Jesus to the couch thinking she would provide him with some dances to fulfill the obligation. However, just before she was about to start the door opened and a waitress brought in two rounds of drinks for the couple.

As soon as she left, Kat started and for the next several songs she danced for the Hispanic man. He stayed amazingly still and his only touch was to softly stroke her breasts and nipples like he had done before.

Dancing over the couch instead of the chairs in the club put a strain on her body and it wasn't long before Kat needed to take a break. She pulled her top into place then handed the man his beer while she picked up her drink. They sat next to each other in silence for several minutes, but the she could tell he was getting antsy, no doubt thinking his time was ticking by. So, after another quick sip, she stood and started once again, rationalizing it was best to keep him happy and get through the hour uneventfully.

This time though, Jesus was more aggressive. Almost as soon as she started, his hands went to her legs then up to her ass and fondled her with a soft, but insistent touch. Kat didn't fight him, thinking this was no worse than what she normally dealt with in the club. Then, when she leaned forward, his mouth went to her nipples and she was forced to make a decision as to whether to move or let him suckle. Since his mouth had a tight lock, she ceased moving and soon he guided her body until she was kneeling on the edge of the couch, between his open legs, as he nursed on her nubs. It wasn't long before his hands were at the sides of her g-string trying to push the garment over her hips, and she had to use one hand to hold it up while she balanced against the back of the couch with the other. Kat felt she was still in control so she didn't stop him, but after two more songs had concluded she broke the connection.

"Let me rest for a minute," she said to the Hispanic man, for some reason letting it come out as a whisper.

Jesus accepted her request and released her nipple, but when she tried to put on her top, he stopped her and motioned for her to sit next to him. Again, accepting it as normal club activity, she did as he asked and moved to his side. This time, it was Jesus that reached for the drinks and handed Kat hers before taking a long swig of his beer. As soon as Jesus put the bottle down, his hand went straight to Kat's breasts and she merely looked on as he stroked, lifted and tweaked both orbs. But, when his head descended and moved towards her nipple, she blocked him with her arm.

"No, Jesus," she pleaded.

"He said no fucking," the Hispanic man replied, as if to imply everything else was fair game.

After so much silence, his words startled her and she allowed him to move her arm. His mouth found the bud and he once again locked on, sucking hungrily like a baby, and despite the bizarre situation, Kat felt a small pulsing sensation start between her legs. Like before, he alternated his attention between her breasts, with her dancing appearing to be a forgotten activity. It wasn't long before both her breasts were glistening with saliva and her pussy tingled from his gentle but relentless attention. She knew she was getting wet and several times had to stop moans from escaping her mouth.

Jesus left her nipples and the sudden loss of sensation actually made Kat gasp. He dropped quickly to his knees and forcefully tried to push his head between her legs.

"No," Kat spoke, and tried to move his head with her hands.

"No fucking," Jesus answered, as if this was the now the magic phrase that allowed him access.

The school janitor tried to pull her g-string down but she was able to grab one side, and rather than fight her he lifted the crotch with his fingers and dropped his tongue onto her wet slit.

"Uhhh...no...Jesus...no..." she begged while trying to wiggle away, but was ignored.

Jesus tongue was able to make contact with her slit and he was pleased to find her nicely lubricated. It made him feel powerful to have excited such a beautiful woman and he wanted badly to push her further. He loved to give oral sex to women, something he had done often since he was teen, and he began to lap at Kat's opening with his practiced tongue. It wasn't long before he was rewarded when ever so slowly she started to relax and allow her legs to be opened.

The young professor knew that what she was receiving was coming from an experienced man. He was hitting all the right spots with just the right intensity and she was now having to use all her willpower not to show her arousal. Then, while her eyes were closed and she was drifting in a nice place, she felt her g-string slide over her hips and before she could respond he was pulling it over her feet. Quickly, his mouth returned and she fell back without protest, now naked save for her heeled feet.

The tip of Jesus' tongue found her small, engorged clit and began to flick it with a rapid movement. Kat gave up on her efforts to hide her excitement and started to moan openly while her hips undulated from the intense feeling. Closer, she was getting closer by the second, as the sensation built like a filling dam that would breach at any second. With a last effort, she tried to hold back and gain some control, but it was all too much and then she was there - crying out and releasing with the feelings rolling through her in waves. As she started, Jesus thrust two fingers deep into her pussy and pistoned rapidly inside her, deepening and prolonging her orgasm. Her hands went to the back of his head and her legs jerked in the air while she struggled around her cries to catch her breath.

Slowly, Kat calmed and she realized she had become so consumed by the release that she had lost track of Jesus who was now standing between her spread legs, naked from the waist down, rapidly stroking his cock. She saw a determined look on his face, but her attention was drawn to his shaft. In that moment, she knew he could have her if he wanted, he had earned that right, but he seemed happy to bring himself to a climax with his own hand.

Kat could see he was uncircumcised, although he was fully extended. He was average in length, but slightly fatter than what she thought was normal, and hanging beneath was a set of well-developed balls. His pace never slowed and seconds before his release he made the last half-step forward until his shins contacted the couch.

"Ugggghhh...uggghhh...uggghhhh...," were his final sounds before a long jet of semen shot forth landing on Kat's breasts.

With another loud grunt, a second stream escaped and landed on her sweaty tummy, and the final offering fell even shorter, dropping directly onto her upturned pussy where some of the fluid instantly disappeared into her folds. Even on wobbly legs, the vision wasn't lost on Jesus who realized he had in fact fucked her.

Kat was still cleaning up when Jesus left the small building and entered the club. Sam was waiting and pulled him into his office where he presented him several vouchers for his nude club and provided a stern and clear message that any trouble would be answered with violence. However, even with the threat, Jesus left feeling quite proud, and for the first time in very long while thought he had gotten the good end of the stick.

The next day, Katherine went to Sam's office when she first arrived to discuss what had occurred.

"Sam, I want to...I mean...thanks for helping me," she said softly.

Her acknowledgement of his help required that she let her guard down and show some vulnerability which was difficult, but also strangely exciting. The club owner turned and stared at her for several seconds which made her shiver before he finally spoke.

"You know I'm here when you need me, as long as you're there when I need you," he said in a not unpleasant voice.

"Thanks, Sam," she responded, and started to turn to leave.

"I don't think he is going to cause problems, but if he does you come to me and let me know," the large black man added.

His words were both supportive and comforting, and the two locked eyes for several seconds before the young wife slowly turned and left. A small smile came to Sam's face as he considered the exchange. He knew he had struck a chord and thought about how his experience with the downtrodden club girls carried over so easily to this educated, professional woman. They're all the same he realized as he turned back to his desk.

The following Thursday a nice crowd filled the club and Kat was summoned to change. The evening proved quite lively and she bounced from table to table drinking and dancing so that by eleven she was feeling pleasantly drunk. During a break, while she sat in the dressing room in front of the mirror, her mind returned to Sam and the help he had given. It wasn't the first time since the encounter with Jesus she had done so, as in fact, in the intervening days, it was something continuously on her mind. Numerous times, she had thought about going to his office and thanking him again, but something kept holding her back.

"Sam?" Kat spoke, as she stepped into the small office.

"Yes?" he replied after he turned.

Sam could tell by the look in her eyes that she was drunk, but he saw something else too, and he instinctively knew what it meant. Katherine was back for more and ready to be taken like he knew she would eventually. He was certain that with a few demanding words he could have his cock planted in her tight pussy, but he wanted more; he wanted her to ask for it.

"I...I...just want to say thanks again," she said with a choked voice.

"Okay," he answered, while looking directly into her eyes.

"Sam..." she started again, but stopped mid-sentence.

After several more seconds of staring, the young wife turned and started to close the door.

"Leave it open, baby," he spoke in his deep voice, stopping her effort.

Katherine turned and looked at him for a moment, but did as she was instructed. Then, with slow steps, she approached the black man and dropped to her knees before him with her hands immediately going to his belt.

Sam could see the beautiful young woman's breasts heaving in the small dancer's outfit she was wearing and knew that she was extremely aroused. He let her unbuckle him and open his pants until she had them and his boxers to his knees. With that, her hand found his partially erect cock and brought it to her mouth. He leaned back in his chair enjoying the sensation and let her work on his fat cock until she had him fully erect. He wanted her to do all the work and make all the decisions so there was no question they sprung from her desires.

Katherine reveled in the feeling of the texture of the dark shaft as it moved between her lips. For some strange reason, she was almost desperate to please the black man, as if that made her more worthy. Minutes later, when she had him hard and his cock glistened with her saliva, she stood and quickly stripped then pulled Sam's shoes and pants from his legs.

"On the couch baby," Sam finally spoke when Katherine tried to mount him.

He stood and took the few steps over while the young wife anxiously waited and when he was seated she immediately straddled his waist and grasped his shaft. Katherine's nipples ached with desire and her pussy throbbed with need, but she guided his spongy head along her slit several times before she brought it to her opening and pushed firmly downward, feeling the spear enter her and stretch her tunnel.

"Ohhh...uhhh...uhhh..." she whined loudly, as her throbbing was replaced with a feeling of fullness.

Katherine looked up into his face and saw in his eyes that he was pleased, but there was something else too. It was a confident, knowing look like he had expected her to come to him.

"I can't help it," the young wife declared.

"I know baby," came his simple reply, as he placed his hand on her ass.

Katherine rode him with complete strokes, letting his heavy cock almost leave her before she pushed down upon it, and each cycle caused a tingling feeling, almost like a flutter, to sweep through her tummy. It made her squeeze her muscles to ensure that Sam's tool didn't escape, a fact not lost on him. He knew by the contorted look on her face that she was losing control.

"You liking it," he stated more than asked.

"Yes..." she forced out in a soft gasp.

"Ride it baby. Feel it and let it take you," he coached her.

"Suck my nipple," Katherine whined, and it was she that lifted her breast and presented it to his mouth.

Sam took it and sucked hard while finding her other nub with his fingers. His actions brought high pitched whines and whimpers from the lovely wife and her movements became less fluid and more urgent.

"Yeah baby...give it up. Give it up to me," he demanded.

"Oh Sam...ohhh...oh Sam...uggghhh...uggghhh...now...uggghhh..." she moaned loudly as an orgasm engulfed her.

It was a complete climax that Katherine could feel from her toes to the top of her head. Waves of sexual pleasure crashed through her and a buzzing sensation started in her ears. Several seconds must have passed while she was in the euphoric state and when she regained awareness she realized her back was arched tightly and a deep groan was escaping her mouth. Capturing a little composure, she looked down and saw that the black man was looking at her with a small knowing smile still on his face.

"I need to rest," she announced, leaning forward until her head was on his shoulder.

"Rest later. I need to nut in this pussy," Sam fired back, and with a quick turn he had her on her back on the couch without losing the connection.

Instantly, he started hammering into her soaked pussy, and amazingly for Katherine, she felt the euphoric feeling return. It wasn't at the same level it had been at when she climaxed, but it still felt damn good, and her sighs and moans of pleasure quickly joined the wet slapping sound of their mating.

"Oh Sam...ohhh...oh yes..." she grunted, unable to keep stay silent.

"Yeah baby. You mine now," he answered.

"Yes..." she whined, and her admission only increased her arousal.

Sam knew he had her now, and the fact that she had come to him only made it better. His mind raced with thoughts of what he might do, which soon had his large balls boiling. He knew he wouldn't last much longer so he concentrated on pushing into her deeply and forcefully, and was rewarded when fresh sounds of excitement sprung forth.

"Going to fill you up now," he told her.

"Just a little more...please just a little more," the professor begged knowing that she too was close.

Sam typically didn't care if a girl peaked or not, but for some reason he wanted Katherine to. So, with all his willpower, he continued to piston into her until he felt her body tense and her fingernails dig into his ass.

"Oh Sam..." she started, but her pronouncements were mostly drowned out by the loud grunts coming from the black man as his seed shot forth.

"Oh, fuck yeah...fuck yeah...fuck!" he grunted loudly.

The couple slowed but kept a gentle movement going, and as Sam's senses returned he looked down at Katherine and realized she was covered in sweat. He felt a sense of pride knowing he had so thoroughly taken this married woman. As they looked at each other, Sam got a sudden urge, dropped his head and kissed her hungrily on her full, juicy lips.

"You mine now," the black man said again when the kiss ended.

"Yes, Sam," Katherine replied in a tiny voice.

"You can fuck your husband to keep peace in the house and you can play with Chantal if you want, but no one else gets this pussy unless I say so," he stated firmly.

"Yes, Sam," she answered once more.

"Good baby. Now get up and get dressed and go back to work. You need to make me some money," he responded.

The reality of his words surprised her, as she expected that since they were lovers he would take a softer approach with her. However, she remained silent and as soon as he lifted off her she moved to collect her outfit.

Unbeknownst to the two, their coupling had been discovered by Roland who had come to the door to speak with Sam. He heard the sounds first and guessed his boss was banging one of the dancers, which was not uncommon, but when he peered in enough to see it was Katherine he was taken by surprise. He moved back enough to go undetected and watched the black man thoroughly fuck the young woman that he had grown fond of, shaking his head in disbelief at the powers Sam seemed to possess.

Sam was considerate enough to give Katherine a hug and a quick kiss before she left, then he sat down and thought about the situation. He knew he would have fun with her, and thought that she might entertain him for quite some time. However, he knew he would eventually get tired of her, like he always did. He doubted turning her out would be much good as his clientele couldn't afford what she was worth, but there were always a favor to give or someone to bribe, so she might come in handy for that.

Katherine knew a big line had been crossed, but despite feeling like she should be angry with herself, she just couldn't go there; at least not all the way. It had been incredible sex where she felt she had completely let go, something she had never been able to fully achieve with her husband. She had experienced a bit of it with Myles and when she first had sex with Sam, but this time she had definitely gone over the top.

Later that night, she had to fend Jeff off when he asked for sex, as she felt a strange obligation to Sam and wanted more time to elapse after their encounter. Fortunately, he accepted her rejection without question and merely went to sleep. In truth, she had been surprised to find him still up when she got home, as his lust around her activities in the club had noticeably waned. Only rarely now did he pester her for details on what had taken place and whether she had been touched.

Later, while lying in bed staring at the ceiling, she wondered how he would react if he knew the full truth; all the strange and often sordid scenes. Would he reject her? Divorce her? Or would it be otherwise? His behavior around the touching she teased him with had been much different that she had expected, but she had now surpassed those relatively tame encounters. In any event, she knew it wasn't the right time to tell the truth. Maybe later when it was all over she could find the right time, but not now as there was still too much to do.

On the following Saturday, she was just walking past the bar when Roland stopped her. The fact that Sam had fucked her had broken the allure he had for her and he now looked at her as just another dirty stripper.

"Sam wants you," he said, and by the look on his face she thought it was something outside the norm.

"Sam?" she spoke when she entered the office and saw Chantal sitting on the couch still wearing her every day clothes.

"Yeah, we're going to my place," he announced, while turning around.

Katherine shot a glance at Chantal and saw that she was smiling then looked back at Sam.

"Why?" she asked, although she felt she knew the answer.

"Going to have a party," he replied.

"With whom?" she followed feeling nervous.

"Just us three, girl. Don't worry," he announced.

Still feeling awkward, but having no idea what to do, Katherine let the large man direct them out of the club and to his Escalade. Twenty minutes later, they pulled into the garage of a very nice high rise building and were met by a valet. Quickly, they were on the elevator, receiving only a "good evening" from the concierge on their way.

"I'm going to start fixing things while you girls go in there and get dolled up. Now, I want you looking fine, hot as a firecracker," he said as soon as they walked into a large, well-appointed space that belied the nature of his work.

Sam had indicated they should head down a hall, so together the girls walked until they came to a large bathroom that was filled with all kinds of makeup along with a clothes rack very much like the club.

"Chantal?" Katherine whined, indicating her nervousness.

"What's wrong girl? I know you like him. Just relax and let's have some fun," she replied.

Katherine gave her a mock look of annoyance, but quickly the girls were undressing and preparing themselves. Twenty minutes later, after several demands from Sam to hurry, they emerged. Katherine was wearing a red, gauzy baby doll which was essentially see-thru with a matching thong and heels while Chantal was dressed in a pair of hot pants and a bikini top. Both garments were so tight that her ass cheeks and the top of her breasts bulged out giving her a look of being ripe and ready.

"Good...worth the wait," Sam spoke as they approached.

He was sitting on a leather sofa, dressed in a dark silk rope and before him on the table were three fluted glasses of Champaign and a small tray with multiple lines of white powder. The girls sat on either side of him and took the glasses as they were offered. After a quick clinking of the stems, they each took a drink, and as soon as the black man finished he picked up the tray with the drug.

"Got some good stuff for us," he declared.

Katherine knew what the powder was, even though she had never experienced cocaine. Sam sensed her nervousness and saw the trepidation on her face, so he turned towards the black dancer.

"Go first and show our girl how," he said.

Chantal took the rolled-up bill that was on the tray and toyed with it in her fingers before dipping her head and snorting a line.

"Another," Sam stated, as soon as she finished, and with almost no pause she proceeded.

"Hope I do it right," Katherine giggled when the tray was turned her way.

She had resigned herself to try the drug and took some comfort in the easy way her friend had imbibed. Still, she was nervous and started looking over the bill as she summoned her courage.

"Just do what she did," Sam coaxed.

He was horny and looking forward to a good sex session, and he knew that the drug would lower the young wife's inhibitions, especially given its quality. When almost thirty seconds had gone by and she still hadn't partaken, he was just about to prod her again when suddenly she bent down and started. It took her several attempts but she finally erased the line and as soon as she finished her free hand went to her nose.

"It burns," she declared.

"Just for a second or two. Do another and use your other nostril," he responded.

With less delay, Katherine did as she was instructed and consumed the second dose. Sam quickly followed, snorting several lines in quick succession, and after finishing he set down the tray and poured more Champaign.

It took several minutes for Katherine to feel the effects, but when they appeared she suddenly felt more focused and her sensitivity became more pronounced; particularly in her nipples and pussy which now tingled pleasantly.

"Feels good, don't it?" Sam asked when he noticed her change.

"Makes me horny," Chantal offered with a giggle.

"Let's go fuck," the black man announced suddenly, and quickly stood.

He directed them towards a hallway that led to the master bedroom that contained a huge bed raised high. Along the way, the young professor thought about what was going to occur. She was about to be part of a threesome again, although this was a planned event and not the serendipitous event that had taken place at her friend's apartment. She thought about how just a few months ago, she would have considered it an impossibility. But, what surprised and confused her the most was that part of her was looking forward to it.

Chantal climbed onto the bed and Katherine followed while Sam hung back. They lay back on the mound of cushions looking expectantly towards him and saw that his robe was open and his heavy cock was draped lazily over his large balls.

"You girls get started," he demanded.

Before the words were completely out of his mouth, Katherine felt the hands of the black dancer on her body. Quickly, her body followed and she found herself pinned beneath the black girl who pressed her body down, smashing their breasts together, while showering her face with kisses. Initially, Katherine was self-conscious as she thought about Sam watching her have sex with Chantal, but the dancers body was so warm and soft that, helped by the drugs which continued to heighten her sensitivity, soon she was responding with her own embraces and kisses.

The black girl mouth moved to her lover's breasts and teased her nipples with the tip of her tongue until they were fully erect and her body was squirming. Then, she kissed her way down her body until she arrived at her smooth, shaved pussy that was already oozing in anticipation.

"Uhhh..." Katherine whimpered when she felt the contact on her clit.

"Baby, you so wet," Chantal said softly, with a little giggle.

Katherine realized her hand was playing with her aroused nipple, and with an act of abandon, she used her other to push the black girls head back down while she spread her legs lewdly. Chantal positioned herself between the open legs and began to rapidly lick Katherine's pussy which brought more excited sounds from the professor.

Sam had been watching and slowly stroking his cock which was now mostly hard. With the dancer's ass now presented to him with her glistening labia on display, he climbed onto the bed, moved behind her and without ceremony found her opening with his cockhead and plunged inside.

"Ohhh...ohhh..." Chantal cried out like a wounded animal when it hit bottom.

"Keep licking that pussy while I fuck you," he demanded, while his hands gripped her hips.

For a while, they were able to get a workable rhythm going, but Katherine could tell that the black girl's tongue was losing connection with her pussy, no doubt caused by the pounding she was receiving from Sam. The licking slowed then ceased altogether and Chantal merely rested her head on Katherine's flat tummy and enjoyed the fat cock. All kinds of sexual sounds escaped her mouth and occasionally she would make eye contact with the white wife. The look wordlessly transmitted the knowledge that she was in heaven and it wasn't long before Katherine wished it was her receiving Sam's attention.

Fortunately, the sounds coming from Chantal soon announced that she was on a path towards a climax, and less than a minute later, with a series of high-pitched squeals, she let go. Sam's strong hands kept her from moving much, although she did flop her head back and forth several times across Katherine's body as she let go. When it was over, she became quiet and the black man behind her slowed then stopped. Sam looked over the girl's body at Katherine and immediately she knew he wasn't finished, which made her pussy throb. Together, they guided Chantal to the side and quickly the black man moved forward until he was over her.

"Put it in," he demanded, and without hesitation she reached for his thick cock and guided it to her opening.

"Uhhh...uhhh...ohhhhhhh..." she moaned, as he worked past her tight opening and penetrated her completely.

"Fuck yeah," Sam spat out as he started rocking his hips.

Without coaxing, Katherine's wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. She received his tool, feeling the joy her friend had only moments ago. Her mind raced to their recent encounter in his office, but this was even better. Now, she was in comfort of the huge bed feeling his large body pressed against hers, and with each thrust she was being taken to a higher level.

"Baby, you look so hot," Chantal whispered.

Her friend had recovered enough that she was stroking her arm with her fingernails while she looked on. Katherine turned her head to look at the black girl, but was instantly admonished by Sam.

"Look at me," he demanded.

She instantly complied, staring straight into his eyes, knowing that his words were meant as a message. By following his direction, she was acknowledging that he controlled her and she would be subservient.

Sam had her well on the way to a release when he stopped momentarily and put his arms beneath her legs. Now, her pelvis was tilted back and splayed lewdly open, and he began to thrust into her with full, deep and powerful movements. Katherine had never been taken this way, as she was used to meaningful love making. Occasionally, when fully aroused her past lovers might move fast, but they had never been so raw and purposeful. It made her feel vulnerable, but somehow that feeling morphed in a way that made her even more excited. Soon, a strange feeling began to oscillate between her breasts and vagina, like water in a tank, and she instinctively knew that if he kept going she was going to have a mind-blowing orgasm.

The final step came with almost no warning. It was like a wave that suddenly appeared before her and knocked her down. Suddenly, her body was firing and her mouth was screaming. She could feel the walls of her vagina gripping and releasing his cock and her puckered anus spasm. Even her breasts felt like they were climaxing with her small nipples suddenly painfully yet deliciously hard. Sam's movement never slowed and then the wave appeared again, but this time she was gone.

Chantal watched Katherine climax, mesmerized by the truly erotic sight she was witnessing. She could tell it was huge and that it was staying with her and then she saw her eyes roll to the back of her head as she lost consciousness.

"You fucked her out," she announced to Sam who kept going at Katherine's now limp body.

"She'll come back," he answered as if it was normal fare for him.

Chantal stroked her friend's hand, which had fallen onto the bed, and slowly life returned to her. Then, as if waking up from a nap, her eyes fluttered and she was back.

"Ohhh...oh my God," she groaned.

"Yeah, you finally getting fucked right," the black man said.

Sam had worked up a sweat and he could feel beads of perspiration roll down his back. He fucked the beautiful woman like a machine, relentlessly thrusting his heavy shaft to her full depth. When the telltale feeling in his balls started, he knew he was getting close, so he concentrated on the steady pace and less than a minute later he felt them begin to tighten.

"He's going to cum," Chantal said, stating the obvious.

"Yeah, I'm going to cum. Going to fill this goddamn pussy up," he grunted.

He made two more deep moves then on the third he pushed all the way in and held it firmly. Katherine could feel his cock expanding and releasing at her opening and knew he was blasting a large amount of semen deeply inside her. Even though she was religious about taking her birth control pill, a part of her still wondered if it was adequate protection against something so powerful.

For four more hours, they had sex, interrupted only by brief periods of rest along with breaks for more cocaine and Champaign. By the time Sam announced he was fucked out, she had received another load of cum in her pussy, sucked his cock several times and even licked Chantal's slit as semen dribbled out. It was a raunchy evening, and when she stepped into the bathroom to clean up, she was surprised her body looked mostly unscathed. Her hair was damp and she reeked of sex, but other than that there was just a light bruise on her inner thigh she would need to be careful about.

After sharing a shower with Chantal, they ordered cabs and went their separate ways. Alone in the dark back seat, suddenly the guilt hit her full force as the reality set in. There was no way to rationalize this time; something necessary for the project, the unplanned situation at Chantal's apartment or the moment of weakness in the club. No, she had been a drug taking, eager participant, that achieved sexual satisfaction and gave it. But, what was even more disturbing was the knowledge that she would likely do it again; the experience had just been too powerful.

Sex with Sam became a routine thing, sometimes with Chantal but usually alone. Typically, Roland would stop her as she walked through the club on her way to change and they would spend hours at his place with numerous rounds of sex. He taught her how he liked his cock sucked and showed her how to fondle his balls just right, and she became so good at it that he often had to stop her to keep from cumming too quickly.

In addition, the older black man's cock totally conquered the young wife. It seemed he could make her orgasm at will and he knew how to take her hard and deep once she started to make it last. She learned her favorite position was on her back with her legs pushed up like he had taken her the first time with Chantal, and it wasn't uncommon for her cries of pleasure to become wails as she climaxed.

It was always afterwards, on her way home in the cab, that the guilt would hit her. Countless times she swore it was there last meeting, but each time the guilt would fade and she would find herself accepting the next invitation.

When Sam began fucking Katherine, he thought it was some of the best pussy he ever had. She was fresh and responsive and in most cases eager to please. However, he had been with hundreds of women and knew that regardless of their looks or talents it would eventually get old. After fucking her a dozen or so times, he was beginning to get that feeling and knew it was about time to move on.

"Sam said you and Chantal should take a cab to his place," Roland told Katherine, when she arrived at the club on a Friday.

He had a telling smirk on his face which she ignored, and with a nod she walked to the dressing room to discuss the situation with her friend. She didn't spot the young black girl, so she waited for her to arrive and busied herself by primping at the mirror. Twenty minutes later Chantal arrived and by the look on her face she must have received the same message from Roland.

"You ready to go?" the dancer asked.

"Well, I'm not sure. I mean we were just there two days ago," she replied.

Sufficient time had not elapsed from the last meeting to allow the guilt to fade from Katherine psyche. In addition, she took some solace in it being an occasional thing, so it worried her that Sam might be wanting to meet more often.

"Not much we can do," Chantal responded, while shrugging her shoulders.

Katherine knew she was right if she wanted to remain in the club, and once more she found herself leveraged by the black man. She was getting very close to finishing and with luck the two more surveys she needed to meet the lower statistical threshold would occur in the next week. So, with a feeling of resignation she nodded to her friend and together they walked out.

Soon, they were past the concierge and in the elevator riding up to his place. When they stepped out, Sam met them fully clothed looking a bit nervous. Only once before, when the drug dealers visited the club, had she seen him look this way which immediately brought on a feeling of foreboding. He directed them to the bathroom where he kept the outfits, and instructed them to hurry and to look "fucking good".

Kat and Chantal emerged fifteen minutes later; the young professor in a purple minidress with three inch heels and her friend in a vinyl micro skirt with a matching cropped top. The loud clicking of their heels on the marble floors slowly faded as they walked towards the living area where jazz music was playing. As soon as they entered the room, they could see that in addition to Sam, there was an older white man along with a black man that was a bit younger. Both had shed their suit jackets and ties, and were lounging with cocktails in their hands.

"Girls this here is Mr. Bennett and this is Mr. Jackson," Sam explained, introducing the white man first, then after the girls nodded he continued, "And here we have Kat and Chantal."

"Might as well mix things up," Mr. Bennett spoke, and patted on the seat next to him as he looked at Chantal.

With a demure smile, the black girl moved towards the man and after a few moments Kat awkwardly approached the black man and settled to his side. Sam acted as bartender, which further surprised Kat, and quickly he was handing drinks to the girls. The men continued to chat while the girls sat by quietly. Despite her nervousness, the young wife was picking up enough from the conversation to realize that these were important men in the community and that Sam needed something from them. He had just finished handing out a second round of drinks when she saw him pull out the small wooden box that she knew held his drug stash. He worked behind the bar for a few minutes then stepped out holding the tray that now held four lines of coke.

"It's good," he said, offering it first to Mr. Bennett.

The older man, with a full head of silver-gray hair, picked up the rolled-up bill on the side and quickly pulled the powder into his nose. From there, it was offered to Mr. Jackson, then Kat and finally Chantal.

Kat had trepidation about taking the substance, as she was still trying to understand what was taking place, but did so thinking it was the path of least resistance. Like the times before, the effects hit her quickly and she felt her nipples tighten and tingle as a sense of euphoria raced through her lovely body.

"Damn good," Mr. Jackson stated, after Chantal was finished.

The discussion started again, but it was only a few minutes before Mr. Bennett's hands began to wander over the black girl's body. Even though he soon had her breasts out and was mauling them, he was somehow able to maintain the conversation. Kat was happy that her man had thus far kept his hands to himself, however this was about to change.

"Take that thing off so I can see those white titties," Mr. Jackson demanded seconds later.

Kat looked towards Chantal and received a strange expression in return, but when she glanced at Sam, he was staring at her with mean, narrow eyes. Although still unsure, she lifted the garment over her head while rationalizing once again that it was no worse than the club.

"Have you had these two?" Mr. Bennett asked, just as Mr. Jackson's hand found Kat's breasts.

"Damn right, they're the best," he announced, and suddenly things were becoming clear, which made Kat very afraid.

"Take those bottoms off so I can see your sweet pussy," Mr. Jackson stated.

"Baby, come go with me to the bathroom," Chantal said, and her words were like a life saver as Kat felt almost paralyzed.

With laughs from the guests and a stern look from Sam, they moved quickly down the hall to the bathroom.

"Baby, Sam's wanting to turn you out," Chantal spoke, as soon as the door closed.

"What do you mean?" she asked, wanting to clarify the meaning even though she felt she understood.

"He wants you to fuck for money or for favors from those men. You going to be a pro after tonight," she explained.

"I'm not going to..." she started, but suddenly the door was thrown open and Sam's large frame filled the opening.

"Chantal, get your ass out of here. NOW," he yelled, and the young black girl gave a quick fearful look at her friend before she hastily left.

"Sam..." the young wife started, but was again interrupted.

"You shut the fuck up. Those men are important to me and you are going to go out there and do what it takes. You going to fuck them and anything else they want. They want their dick's sucked, I better see one in your mouth. They want to fuck your ass, I expect you to hold your cheeks open. You understand me?" he stated in a voice filled with menace.

"Sam...I...Sam please I can't..." she tried to start, but her eyes filled with tears and she became too emotional to speak.

Sam took her by the arm and his grip felt like it was going to break it as he threatened, "Get yourself together and get your ass out there. I ain't fucking around."

The large black man left her with wobbly knees requiring her to use the vanity for support. She looked at her almost nude body in the mirror and the reality suddenly hit home with full force. The time she had spent in the club had been an illusion. This was the real Sam and the true nature of what she had been involved in. The truth was she had just been lucky to make it this far, but now was the moment of reckoning. Rationalization had gotten her through the groping in the club and even her infidelities, but now she knew it had all been a lie - a lie she had told herself. There was no way she could rationalize being a prostitute, and although her mind raced trying to find a solution, a way out, none appeared.

"Jeff...please...I'm in trouble...I...I need help right now," she spat into her phone, as soon as her husband answered.

Fortunately, he sensed the gravity of the situation and hung up as soon as he had her location. He even accepted her request not to involve the police as he too knew the damage it would create for both. Katherine quietly closed the door and set the lock, hoping against hope that her husband would reach her in time.

Jeff was out of the house like a bolt, but had the sense to take a deep breath and program the address into his phone before setting off. He drove as fast as he dared, pushing the speed limit and racing through several yellow lights. His wife's voice and her plea had been the realization of his worst nightmare since her job at the club started. Many times, he thought about the dangers, but like her, time had managed to soften his concerns.

A block away he realized the address was the high rise coming up on his right and for a moment he let his mind wonder why his wife would be there. Then, he pushed those thoughts aside and concentrated on reaching her as quickly as possible. There would be a time later for those questions to be asked, but not now.

When Sam returned to the living room, Chantal was on Mr. Bennett's knee doing her best to engage him, but Mr. Jackson had an annoyed look on his face. He made another drink for the black man and offered him another line of coke, however when almost fifteen minutes had elapsed and there was no sign of the white woman, he strode back to the bathroom.

"Open this motherfucking door," Katherine heard Sam's demand.

The clicking of the doorknob and his strong voice frightened her and she cowered in the corner.

"Leave me alone," she finally said with a choked voice, after he had tried several more times to open the door.

"Bitch, you best open this door or I'm going to beat your skinny white ass until you beg to fuck," he threatened her.

"I...I called the police," she whimpered.

"Then you best uncall them or everyone at that school will know how you been slutting it up," he replied.

Jeff strode through the lobby of the building, and when the doorman tried to stop him he shoved him hard in the chest, catching him off guard and knocking him onto his fat ass.

"I'm going to 1602 and if you get in my way I'll call the police," he told the man as he entered the elevator.

The doorman knew enough about the resident of 1602 to realize the police were the last thing he wanted to see in the building. Still, even that was better than a major scandal or perhaps even a murder. The large man pulled himself up and moved back to his desk, contemplating what to do as Jeff rose swiftly towards the 16th floor.

Sam was still trying to enter the bathroom door when he heard a pounding at his door. There had been no call from the building people, which was unheard of, so his immediate thought was it might be the police.

"Yeah?" he said into the closed door, while looking through the peep hole and seeing the man he recognized as Katherine's husband.

"Open the door. I am here for my wife. Either let me in or I'm calling the police," Jeff said using his best attorney demeanor.

At that moment, Sam knew his little party was over and with it his chance to get a favor from the men. From his view, he had helped and coddled the young wife, so to be treated this way pissed him off immensely. Seething with anger, he opened the door and immediately threw a punch that caught Jeff full on the chin. He staggered back, almost done in, but was able to stop his fall, and with a surge of adrenalin he raced forward and put his shoulder into the larger man driving him into the opposite wall.

"Ummpphhh..." Sam grunted, as most of the air was knocked from him.

"Where's my wife," Jeff demanded, still grappling with the club owner.

"You motherfucker," the larger man yelled out, as he finally was able to get a grip on the husband and fling him down the hallway.

What followed was a melee that moved down the hall until it entered the living room where the startled guests moved away from the two, unclear of what was occurring. Sam's punches were stronger and better placed countered only by Jeff's ability to use his body to ram into the black man and force him to fall over tables and chairs. Still, it was clear the young husband was not only losing, but rapidly running out of energy.

When Jeff looked back on the fight, he wasn't sure whether it was dumb luck or providence, but in any event, he was somehow able to land a defining blow that stopped Sam cold. He had just been shoved back into the bar and while trying to steady himself his hand came into contact with a wooden object, a heavy box, that he gripped and swung at the black man's head with all his remaining strength. Miraculously, he landed the blow with the edge catching Sam on the temple and he fell instantly face forward onto the floor. As Jeff looked down at the man while gasping for breath, he wondered why the room seemed to be filled with a white powdery substance.

"Where's my wife?" he finally got out to the stunned observers.

"She's in the bathroom. Down that hall," Chantal replied.

Jeff stumbled his way towards the bathroom, suddenly feeling nauseous, and was met by Katherine now changed into her everyday clothes.

"Jeff...of Jeff...are you okay?" she barely got out as her crying started again.

Her husband merely nodded and together they made their way out of the building, past the stunned doorman, and into Jeff's car still parked in front. Twice they had to stop for Jeff to throw up, but finally they made it home and Katherine quickly went to work to see to her man. Over the next hour, she found multiple contusions on his body along with a busted lip and skinned up knuckles. She didn't think anything was serious, although she knew he would be sore for days.

"Jeff, I need to tell you what..." she started after making him take some aspirin.

"No, not now. Later maybe, but not now," he replied.

In that moment, all of Katherine's guilt came welling to the surface and she began weeping. Now, everything seemed so silly and selfish. She had compromised her morals and committed adultery with multiple men, and yet when she needed him most her husband came forward without hesitation risking everything for her safety. Despite his numerous attempts to calm her, she was inconsolable for hours as the harsh reality hit home.

The doorman finally summoned his courage and went to check on things a half hour after the couple had raced by. He was pleased to see that by all outward appearances things were normal although he still knocked on the door.

"Yeah?" Sam asked, as the doorman looked at him holding an icepack to his head.

"Just checking if everything is okay," he answered in a cowed voice.

"Everything's fine. Just a jealous husband," Sam responded, and since that fit his view of events and wasn't something that required further involvement, he nodded, turned and left.

Amazingly, his two guests had stayed on rather than flee after the couple's departure. Reluctantly, and since Mr. Bennett was something of a mentor to Little Sam, he explained the events leading up to the altercation. In addition, with Chantal present, he decided to keep mostly to the truth.

"But, don't you worry. I'm going to get my revenge," he stated, as a wave of anger rolled over him.

"Sam, you can do what you want, but my suggestion is you forget the whole thing. Hell, it's your fault in the first place for letting that young woman in the club. You know better than that," Mr. Bennett counseled.

"Look at my goddamn head," Sam responded, indicating that was reason enough to go after them.

It was Mr. Jackson's turn to speak and he gave a similar message, "Sam you'll be better off taking the advice. You go messing around with a young white married couple. Wife's a professor at our best university and husband's an attorney...people will want a noose around your neck and you hanging from on overpass."

"Did you fuck her?" Mr. Bennett asked.

"Hell yes," Sam replied with some pride.

"Well I bet it was good pussy. Let it go at that," he added.

The next day Chantal texted Katherine and they talked on the phone. The dancer explained the conversation between the men and how Sam had been told to leave them alone. It was a huge weight off her shoulders, although there were still many other issues to deal with.

"Am I going to see you again?" Chantal asked in a soft voice.

"I don't know Chantal. I am confused and feel like shit. And poor Jeff," she replied.

"Baby, your husband's a badass," she answered with a laugh.

Jeff waited for two weeks before he let Katherine explain what had occurred. During that time, she had attempted on multiple occasions to initiate a conversation, but in each case, he had declined to discuss it, saying he wasn't ready yet. Finally, as they sat on the couch and sipped wine on a lazy Sunday, he indicated he was ready.

"I guess we need to talk about it," he said, and although vague, she knew what he meant.

"Okay honey, just please let me get through it all before you ask questions. I'm not sure I can otherwise," she begged.

Katherine started at the beginning and went through the events in detail. She described the costume she was required to wear and how she would occasionally be touched as a waitress. Then, she went through the part about being coerced into being a dancer in the club, her time on stage as well as the table dancing that was part of the job. She even explained the extent of the touching she had endured. Finally, she talked about Chantal and how they had grown close and made love. Only her adultery, with Myles and Sam, and the incident with the school janitor were left out.

"Geez Katherine," Jeff sighed.

"Do you hate me? I understand if you do," she asked, feeling very vulnerable.

"So, when you were coming home and telling me about being touched...some of it...I mean most of it was true?" her husband tried to clarify.

"Yes," she answered, looking down at the floor in shame.

"Well, I guess I was giving you strange signals on that," Jeff responded magnanimously.

"It's my fault," Katherine answered as a mea culpa.

"And this black girl...Chantal. I mean you really...really did it? Like lesbians?" he followed, with a look of confusion on his face.

"Yes," she replied softly, as his tone seemed full of judgement.

"Did you have sex with any men?" Jeff shot out in a pointed way.

"No...no," she lied, fighting hard to hold eye contact.

She knew it was wrong to lie. Jeff deserved the truth, but she was deeply ashamed by her actions and she felt she was already so close to the edge with him that an admission would likely lead to divorce. It wasn't something she wanted. Instead, she wanted to rededicate herself to her marriage over everything else.

Jeff knew there was more to the story, and he knew Katherine well enough to understand that she would eventually tell him. However, he too wanted to stay in the marriage. He loved Katherine and loved her being his wife, so he decided forgiveness was the right course.

"Okay Katherine. Thank you for telling me. I know it was difficult. You got so caught up in this research that you lost perspective and I blame myself too for not getting you to see that. But, you got to promise me there will be no more field work like this," Jeff said, and in the last sentence a smile came to his face.

"I promise!" Katherine exclaimed, practically crying in joy as her husband forgave her.

Katherine went to work on updating her research and editing her paper. The fact she was two short of the lower statistical threshold was something that she would just have to live with. Fortunately, the new data was consistent with the old and her outcomes didn't change, so it was just a few weeks before she emailed Prof. Dominguez.

"Two short. And, there's no way..." her mentor started before Katherine cut her off.

"No, Professor. This is the data set," she answered giving the older woman a determined look.

"Okay, well that's a pity. But, let's go with it," she said.

Jeff had continued to be amazing. He never brought the club up, although he certainly had the right to say I told you so, and he seemed sincerely excited about her paper. For a bit, there time in bed was effected as both seemed to be uncertain as to the mood or mindset of the other, but that slowly worked itself out. Now it was just like normal, better really, as Katherine respect and admiration for her husband had skyrocketed.

Jeff and Katherine had just finished making love. It was a slow, gentle yet passionate encounter where the young wife was brought to a small but satisfying orgasm and several minutes later her husband buried his face into her neck and grunted repeatedly as he fired his semen into her warm pussy. They stayed connected and for the next few minutes sighed and let out soft mews of pleasure before Jeff rolled to her side.

"I got something to tell you?" he whispered almost immediately.

"What?" Katherine quickly asked curious but nervous at the same time.

"I got excited thinking about you being touched...in the club," he admitted.

"I know honey," she answered stroked his hair.

"How did you know?" he asked.

"Honey, it was impossible not to see. You were always up when I got home," she laughed.

"Well, I feel stupid now," he followed.

"Don't Jeff. I have to admit that you getting turned on turned me on. Sometimes in the club I would think about you when it was happening," she explained.

"Hmmm..." he replied and it was quiet for a moment before he continued with, "I want to meet Chantal."

Katherine and Chantal were texting almost daily. The young black girl was keeping her apprised of anything with Sam that she might need to know, which thankfully so far had been minimal. They hadn't seen each other since the night at Sam's, and despite Chantal's pleas, she had decided to move on.

"Why?" she asked in surprise.

"I want to meet my wife's lover," he said with a quick laugh.

There was a long silence that lasted over a minute before Katherine responded, "Are you sure?"

"Yes, just ask her over for a drink. No big deal," he said in a way that made her think his request was not a spur-of-the-moment decision.

The following Sunday at a little past seven the light knock on the door announced the arrival of Chantal. Katherine had to stifle her excitement and force herself to walk slowly as she went to meet their guest. When she opened the door, her friend and lover stood before her looking like a normal college age girl, and she realized that she had never seen her except in club attire or the sweatshirt and jeans she wore back and forth.

"You look great!" Katherine said with a big smile, as she ushered her inside.

Jeff walked up at that moment, and as introductions were made the young wife could see her husband was enthused, almost excited, to meet her friend. From there, they moved to the living room, and while the girls got comfortable, Jeff disappeared to the kitchen and returned quickly with a bottle of wine and three glasses. The conversation was a bit stilted getting started, but as the alcohol relaxed them it became more free flowing.

"He wants to see us together," Chantal whispered to Katherine when Jeff went to open a second bottle.

"No, he doesn't," she replied quickly without pausing to consider the words, but after thinking about it for several seconds she followed with, "Why do you think that?"

"Baby, he can barely sit still. He's wired," she answered.

"I can't do that. We're just now getting back to normal," Katherine responded, in a tone that sounded like a plea.

"He does baby," Chantal countered, and ran her fingers through her lover's dark hair.

Katherine had been keeping her friend up to date on the situation at home, and they chatted at length when she called to invite her over. She had explained how shocked she had been at her own behavior and how thankful she was at Jeff's non-judgmental acceptance. In addition, they had discussed their relationship, and while Katherine admitted she was attracted to the black girl, she didn't think it was healthy to continue. She knew her decision had disappointed Chantal, although she remained supportive.

"Don't," the young professor warned her friend when she heard her husband approaching.

Jeff returned, poured more wine, and the conversation picked back up. The relationship of the two women was being deftly skirted around, however with each sip of the liquor the glances and innuendo became more pronounced. Finally, when half of the new bottle had been consumed, without warning Chantal's hand returned to Katherine's hair and she began stroking it again.

"Chantal!" the young wife protested, while giving a half-hearted effort to twist away.

Neither her husband nor the black girl said a word, but when Katherine's eyes shot between them, she noted both were sporting smiles. The silence continued as Chantal's soft hand moved to the young wife's lovely neck and began to tease it with her fingertips. Katherine remained motionless but her husband, sitting directly across from her could see the tiny bumps in her pullover sweater that indicating her nipples were aroused.

Katherine was about to protest her friends action when she felt the girl turn her head and suddenly their lips connected. It was just for an instant as she quickly pulled away, and this time when she looked towards Jeff his thin smile had grown into a wide grin. It was clear by his expression that he wasn't upset rather, his look appeared to be encouraging. Once more, Chantal moved her face so they could kiss and this time it lingered, lasting for several seconds before Katherine broke away.

"It's okay honey," she heard her husband say in a soft but strained voice.

Her husband's encouragement effected the young dancer and instantly her kisses became more urgent and insisting. However, Katherine was still in turmoil. Over the weeks since she had left the club, she had returned to her normal, routine life, but suddenly it was all coming back. Although she felt she needed to fight it, that it was truly the right thing to do, she could feel both her mind and body slipping into the cauldron.

Chantal sensed it too and knew her lover's defenses were rapidly falling away. She missed her friend and wanted desperately to feel their embrace, so she kept at her. The first true sign of her surrender was when her lips pushed back. Seconds later it happened again and after that things moved quickly. Now, Katherine was openly returning the kisses and soft mews were escaping each time they connected, and when the black girl's hand found her breast, rather than recoil, she felt her body push against it.

Jeff quietly witnessed his wife's capitulation and with each step he could feel his dick getting harder until he was forced to reach down and move it to a less painful position. It was very erotic to watch them in the throes of passion and his knowledge, or apparent knowledge, of his wife's normal and conservative ways made it even more powerful.

Chantal began to work on her lover's clothes and received only token resistance until she reached her bra and panties. Katherine suddenly became resistant, but rather than force things, the black dancer took it as an opportunity to quickly shed her clothes. The room was silent as husband and wife watched and she received no negative words from either. Once fully naked, she dropped on top of Katherine and began to slowly move her body in a slow, seductive motion that quickly brought moans of arousal from the married woman's lips.

"We can't," she tried in once last feeble effort to slow things down, but the huskiness of her voice gave away her excitement.

Once more, Chantal's hand went to her bra and this time she received no resistance as she released it and pulled the garment from between them. Now, their breasts were pushed hard together flattening each in a way that mesmerized Jeff as he anxiously fidgeted in the chair.

"My God," he whispered in a low voice, meant for no one.

It was only a short time later that the black girl's hands went to Katherine's panties and this time she received help in pushing them over the toned butt and down her smooth legs. As soon as they were off, Chantal positioned herself between the white girl's legs and pushed her mound hard against Katherine's which brought forth a deep moan that was only silenced when their lips once more connected. Jeff watched as the black girl fucked his wife, much like a man might, while he stroked his hard dick through his pants. It was truly an erotic sight, much more powerful than he imagined, and it left his mouth dry and his body practically shaking.

"Let's go to bed," Chantal suggested in a throaty whisper.

Their bodies ceased moving and Katherine looked towards her husband where she saw the fire in his eyes and his hand working the bulge in his slacks. For just an instant, there was hesitation, then they were moving; climbing off each other and standing.

"Come on," Katherine said in a demanding voice to her husband, as she held out her hand.

Together, they made the short march to the dimly lit bedroom where the girls left the young husband standing as they flopped onto the bed, and in seconds they were once more entwined. Jeff quickly sat and his hand returned to his dick, massaging it roughly through the fabric of his clothes. He felt awkward sitting and watching, wanting desperately to be a part of the scene playing out before him, but unsure of what to do. However, when Chantal rolled to her knees and buried her face between his wife's legs while presenting her ass to him he could no longer hold back. Much like Sam had witnessed weeks ago, the glistening wetness of the dancer's labia protruded towards him like an express invitation and suddenly he was on his feet removing his clothes.

With his dick in his hand, Jeff stepped behind the girl's ass until he was just inches away and took in the sounds of Chantal lapping and his wife's cries of excitement. He had just summoned enough courage to step forward and push inside what he knew would be a wonderful feeling tunnel, when his wife, with a series of deep groans, started to climax. Chantal maintained the assault on her clit, extending her orgasm, until Katherine became too sensitive and pushed her head away. The black girl moved forward until she lay across her lover, but with her legs still spread Jeff view of her pussy was held. With a sudden impulse, he dropped his head and speared Chantal's folds with his own tongue.

"Ohhh...fuck," their guest whined instantly.

"What?" Katherine asked in response, as she wasn't able to see what had occurred.

"He's sucking my pussy," she moaned.

The black girl's head was resting against her breasts and for a moment she tried to rise and look at her, but Katherine used her hand to push her back down. She could tell by the whimpers and the movements against her body that her friend was enjoying the attention, so she merely stroked her hair while her husband did the work. In a way, she was jealous about Jeff's involvement, but she quickly realized how foolish her thoughts were, and after some consideration she knew she should be happy with what was transpiring. Even though it was unplanned and sordid, it simplified things considerably, and helped allay her guilt for the things she had not yet confessed.

Jeff's efforts soon had her little nub fully engorged and he took it between his lips and sucked softly while rapidly flicking his tongue back and forth. His effort's had the desired results and it wasn't long before Chantal was groaning loudly and pushing back against him which soaked his face with her juices.

"I'm going to cum," she forced out in a labored voice.

"Cum baby," Katherine coached her, suddenly feeling like it was her own orgasm that was about to happen.

"Can I?" Chantal whimpered back, showing her vulnerability.

"Yes, we want you to," she answered using phrasing that wasn't lost on anyone.

Seconds later, she exploded and while her body thrashed Katherine held her head hard against her breasts. When her movements became too pronounced to maintain the connection with his mouth, Jeff stood and used two fingers inside her soaked opening to finish.

"Fuck, y'all are crazy," Chantal declared when she regained some control.

Her body was still moving slowly and Katherine pulled on her arms causing her to slide up until her head was resting on her shoulder. Once settled, she looked towards her husband and they made eye contact for several seconds. Each seemed to be seeking the answer to the question - what now?

Without speaking, Jeff slid next to his wife until their bodies were pressed together, and he used his hand to turn her head, then kissed her hard. When that embrace ended, it was Katherine who quickly followed it up with another and as their lips worked together she felt the hardness of his dick pressed against her hip. Freeing her hand from Chantal, she wrapped it around the shaft and started to slowly stroke it.

After a minute of manipulation, Katherine looked up to see her husband's eyes staring across her and turning she could see that Chantal was watching the action. Then, as if on cue, all three became aware of the other and there was another awkward moment.

"Get in the middle," the young wife finally stated to her husband after several seconds, and shifted to create a space.

Without further prodding, Jeff moved between the two beautiful women eager to see what might be in store. Quickly, his wife's hand resumed her efforts but it wasn't long before it was joined by Chantal's. Together, the girls worked him over and then his wife fingernails began to tickle beneath his balls which made his back arch and forced a heavy moan from his mouth.

"Shit," he declared when he caught his breath.

"You like the attention?" his wife purred in a seductive voice.

"Hell yes," he replied, as the black girl started to laugh.

It was only seconds later when he felt his wife start to scoot down in the bed and instantly he knew what was coming. Her mouth locked around the head of his dick and sucked hungrily while their guest worked him lower, stroking him firmly with her hand. Then, suddenly there was more movement, and a second mouth was on his shaft. As they swapped back and forth between locations, Jeff quickly lost awareness of whose mouth was where, and even though they occasionally giggled, it in no way diminished the extreme arousal he was feeling. He was close, very close, and when a tongue moved beneath his balls he knew he was about to lose all control.

"Who do you want?" his wife asked when the contact suddenly stopped.

"You baby," he replied, knowing instinctively what she meant as he looked up at her through half-closed eyes.

With his hands helping, she straddled him and immediately brought him to her ready opening. They groaned in unison when they connected and Katherine started a slow and full motion with her hips. Jeff felt the fingernails return to his balls which brought another loud groan from him as the black girl began to tease.

"Cum in your wife baby. Fill her up good," he heard the husky voice of Chantal.

With the needy whimpers from his wife and the light strokes from her friend doing their work, he lasted exactly seventeen strokes before his body became stiff, light exploded in his eyes and with a loud cry he thrust his hips up and shot what he knew must be the biggest load of his life.

"Ohhh...oh fuck...fuck...baby...shit!" he yelled as jet after jet fired from him.

It seemed like forever, but in reality, it was all over in seconds and Jeff lay spent as his wife slowed then fell forward onto his chest. They cuddled for a bit before Katherine rolled to his side and as soon as she did his dick was encapsulated by a warm sensation. Looking down, he saw Chantal's mouth slowly sucking his half-hard member and with a moan he let his head fall back.

"Chantal!" his wife exclaimed, but the tone of her voice was of humor and not anger.

"Sssshhh..." you're next, she declared.

"You're crazy," Katherine replied.

True to her word, after cleaning Jeff's shaft, she moved across the bed and found the young wife's pussy, dripping with her husband's semen. Katherine offered only faint resistance and was soon whimpering in joy as her lover feasted on her gash. It wasn't long before she was worked up, and Jeff watched his wife have another orgasm, although smaller this time. What particularly enthralled him was seeing her pull on her own nipples as the climax approached and then rolled through her. It was a new experience for him, like most of the things that had occurred that night, and he wondered what more was left to be discovered.

Later, he awoke in a completely dark room, illuminated only by the outside light filtering through the shutters to find himself between the two women. He was spooned against Chantal with his wife cuddled behind him and his arm was draped over the black girl with his hand touching her breast. He had no recollection of moving to this position or falling asleep, but certainly wasn't going to complain.

While he thought about the situation and what had occurred, he could feel his dick harden until it was pressed into the cheeks of their guest. At the same time, he became aware that his fingers had begun tracing circles on Chantal's breast.

"Mmmm..." the black girl sighed, momentarily startling him and causing his hand to stop its movement, but Chantal with another soft moan said, "Don't stop. It feels good."

Jeff hesitated only for an instant before letting his fingertips brush her breast and after a few seconds, emboldened by her words, he moved to her nipple. His attention quickly caused the puffy flesh to stiffen and brought little purrs of pleasure from her mouth. When he felt her push her round ass back against his hard dick, he wondered whether he dared do more with his wife asleep next to him. However, that decision was soon taken away from him when Chantal lifted her leg, reached for his shaft and brought the head to her wet slit. She ran it up and down several times then pulled him inside, and as she pushed back the young husband thrust forward fully embedding himself in her soft and warm place.

"We can't wake Katherine," he whispered, tense with nervousness, but unable to stop.

"Baby, just go slow," Chantal purred back, while pulling his hand hard against her breast.

Jeff was able to remain quiet but the black girl's moans grew louder and more frequent while her thrusts against him began to make the bed move. So, he was startled but not surprised when he heard his wife's voice and felt her hand on his back.

"Chantal, are you doing it with my husband?" she asked, and the playfulness in her voice let him know he wasn't in trouble.

"Just for a little while girl. I'll give him back," she answered.

"You better," Katherine replied and Jeff felt her fingers begin to tickle his balls.

Katherine put the final touches on the new office she moved to as a result of her promotion to Associate Professor. It had been almost a year to the day that she submitted the basic paper on her study and in that time it had generated quite the buzz within the academic community. Fortunately, the content was so strong that the sample size didn't generate near the negativity she feared. In fact, she had garnered quite a bit of praise for capturing such real, meaningful data. In addition to the academic submissions, she had provided two summary articles, more designed for the layman, to well-respected popular magazines and had been asked to speak at a half-dozen seminars.

All-in-all, everything had worked out better than her wildest expectations which helped make the compromises she endured feel less significant. Still, in quiet moments of honest reflection, she knew she had come very close to disaster and only survived from sheer luck.

"All settled in?" a voice from the door interrupted her activities and turning she saw Professor Dominguez standing in the opening.

In addition to the personal recognition that Katherine had enjoyed, her mentor had also benefitted by being viewed as the coach and primary supporter in the young woman's efforts.

"Yes, thank you," she answered just as her phone began to ring.

"I'll leave you then," the older woman stated, letting Katherine take the call.

"Hi honey," she spoke, seeing it was Jeff

"When are you leaving?" her husband asked, and his tone suggested a sweet desire for her to get home.

"I'm leaving now," she giggled, reaching for her purse.

"Hurry, Chantal is already here," he laughed in reply.

"Stay out of the bedroom!" she declared with faux concern, which made them both laugh again.

"Maybe...maybe," her husband replied.